ã€ŠScream For meã€‹


 Chapter 1

    NORA

    It¡¯s not stalking if the guy is your dad¡¯s best friend, right?

    That¡¯s what I tell myself as I sit in my car with a pair of

    binocrs stuck to my eyes. This is a totally sane thing for an 18-year-old to be doing on a Friday night. Not nutty at all. The truth is that I¡¯m just waiting to see if anyonees by about the room he just put up for rent.

    The room I¡¯m nning on renting.

    Ethan lives pretty close to the college campus, so I¡¯m sure there¡¯s going to be a ton of people interested in it, and I can¡¯t let any of them get it. Just the thought of some other young girl living so close to him has me gritting my teeth. That can¡¯t happen.

    As soon as I see his ck Jeep pull in the driveway, I breathe a sigh of relief and let all the tension run out of me. Just the sight of him makes me happy. The streetlights aren¡¯t bright enough topletely illuminate him, but it¡¯s enough for me to see his light brown hair and broad shoulders. I watch him walk to his front door, marveling at how anyone can look so damn sexy just walking. He just looks so confident and powerful, and I can¡¯t help but squirm a little bit in my seat.

    Once he¡¯s inside, I force myself to wait. I can¡¯t just go barging in the second he gets home. It will look way too obvious. Moving my ass around some more, I try to getfortable, but now I¡¯m all wet after seeing him, and I¡¯m having a really hard time focusing on anything else.

    Movement catches my eye, and I bring my attention back to Ethan¡¯s house. He hasn¡¯t pulled the curtains shut, and I can see him pacing the length of his room. He¡¯s talking to somebody on his cell, and oh sweet Jesus, he¡¯s taken his T-shirt off. A small groan escapes me when I run my eyes over all that magnified muscle. The binocrs make it seem like he¡¯s close enough to touch, and all I can think about is running my body all over that hard flesh.

    Without consciously making the decision to do so, my right hand is moving up my inner thigh and diving beneath my skirt. For a brief moment, I remember where I am. Am I really going to do this? Am I really going to masturbate in a fucking parked car with a pair of binocrs pressed to my eyes?

    My fingers edge under my wet panties telling me that yes, I definitely am. I¡¯m beyond wet, and my finger easily slides all the way in. I grip the binocrs tighter as my breathing picks up. Ethan has stopped pacing and turned toward the window. I know he can¡¯t see me. He¡¯s not even looking in my direction, but a thrill shoots through me nheless, and I start to rub my clit faster. God, his body is a thing of beauty. My eyes roam over his defined abs before going back to his pecs and broad shoulders.

    Working my hand faster, I feel the beginnings of the orgasm already starting. Right as it starts to wash over me, I raise the binocrs so I can see his face. The golden stubble on his cheeks, his full, kissable lips, and when I see his gorgeous green eyes, I moan his name into my empty car and cum with a fierceness that leaves me shaking.

    Izily rub my clit, moaning when it sends little aftershocks of pleasure all through me. Dropping the binocrs, I notice that I¡¯ve fogged up my windows. God, it looks like I¡¯ve been doing some heavy making out in here. Nope, good neighbors of Ethan, I¡¯ve just been fucking myself in my car while parked on your lovely street. Once I start giggling, I can¡¯t stop. By the time I get control of myself, I have tears running down my face, and I¡¯m starting to worry about my sanity.

    This is what happens when you bepletely obsessed with an older man and keep yourself a virgin for him. You go nuts! Well, all that¡¯s about to change. I¡¯m going to rent this room, and I¡¯m going to make Ethan mine. Soon, I¡¯ll be fucking that gorgeous man in the window, and there will be no more solo sessions in my car.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    With a smile, I pull down my skirt and open the door. I look up at his window right as he looks over at me, and the wide smile he gives me sends a shiver of excitement up and down my spine. By the time I get to his door, he¡¯s already ended the call and is standing there in nothing but a pair of jeans. For a moment I can¡¯t speak. All I can do is stare at his amazing body and hope I¡¯m not drooling.

    When I manage to bring my eyes to his face, there¡¯s a very amused look in his green eyes. I also can¡¯t help but notice the heat in them, even if he does try to hide it. Very briefly his eyes run down my body, and I know he¡¯s taking in my braless tits and the short skirt I¡¯m wearing.

    Unfortunately, he doesn¡¯t act on any of that, though. Instead, he brings his eyes back to mine and gives me a big smile, ushering me in.

    ¡°What are you up to, Nora?¡±

    I try not to hide my disappointment when he grabs the T-shirt he¡¯d been wearing and throws it back on. I watch as that gorgeous body disappears from view, one perfect inch at a time.

    When I look back at him, he looks as if he¡¯s trying not tough. I feign ignorance and go sit on his couch. He sits down at the other end and tilts his body so he can see me, resting his arms on the side and back of the couch and propping his ankle on his knee. I desperately want to crawl and sit in hisp, but muster up the restraint to stay where I am.

    He lifts an eyebrow at me, waiting.

    ¡°Well, I wanted to talk to you about something,¡± I say, suddenly very, very nervous.

    ¡°Is everything okay?¡± He looks at me a little worried and then adds, ¡°You look really flushed. Are you feeling okay?¡±

 Chapter 2

    A part of me dies of embarrassment right then and there. I want to say, Yes, I¡¯m fine, just really fucking horny, and the reason I¡¯m flushed is because I just fucked myself while watching you through a pair of binocrs like a fucking insane person!

    Instead of opting for brutal honesty, I say, ¡°I¡¯m fine, just a bit nervous I guess.¡±

    ¡°Nervous about what?¡±

    ¡°Well, I need to ask you something, and I don¡¯t want you to say no.¡±

    He gives me a sweet smile that makes me forget everything else for a few seconds. God, his green eyes are gorgeous. They¡¯re almond shaped with darkshes and the green is so vibrant that it takes my breath away every time I look into them.

    This time he doesugh. ¡°Just say it, Nora. You know I could never say no to you about anything.¡±

    That makes me smile, and I move my body so I¡¯m facing him better.

    ¡°I saw that you have a room for rent.¡±

    His eyes widen a bit when he realizes where this is going. I hold my hand up to stop any excuses that mighte out of his beautiful mouth.

    ¡°You know I¡¯m starting the university in the fall, and your house is so much closer. Plus, I¡¯ve been saving for thest year, so I can easily afford the rent you¡¯re asking.¡± When he doesn¡¯t immediately say anything, I put my hands together and try t-out begging. ¡°Please, Ethan. I¡¯ll be the perfect roommate. I promise. Please!¡±

    He sighs and scrubs a hand over his face. ¡°And what do you think your parents will say about this?¡±

    I roll my eyes and bring my hands back to my thighs. ¡°They¡¯ll probably say that a 30-minute drive to ss isn¡¯t that big of a deal, but it is! Your house is so close that I can walk or bike to ss. Think of the environment,

    Ethan. This is really the right thing to do if you think about it.¡±

    He smiles at my logic, but says, ¡°I don¡¯t know, Nora. I was kind of nning on renting to a grad student and preferably a guy just to avoid any awkward situations.¡±

    ¡°Well, yeah, that makes sense, but it¡¯s me. You¡¯ve known me my whole life, so you don¡¯t have to worry about it being awkward. Plus, who better to look out for me than you?¡±

    I give him a sweet smile of my own and watch his resolve start to crumble.

    ¡°Do you at least want to see the room? You may not even like it.¡±

    I give an excited p and stand up. Heughs and leads me down the hall. I¡¯ve been in his house a million times, but I¡¯ve never just wandered through his rooms. Although, I¡¯ve been tempted on many asions to sneak a quick peek into his bedroom.N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    He leads me to the spare room, and I¡¯m downright giddy when I realize the room right to the left of it must be his bedroom because the other room is his home gym, and the door right across the hall is the bathroom. Opening the door, he flicks the lights on, and I¡¯m thrilled to see it¡¯s furnished. There¡¯s a queen-sized bed, a chest of drawers, and there¡¯s even a small desk in the corner.

    ¡°It¡¯s perfect,¡± I say to him before I¡¯ve even taken a step into the room.

    Heughs and waves for me to follow him in.

    ¡°It¡¯s pretty in, but I imagine you can spruce it up a bit.¡± When he sees my excited grin, he adds, ¡°if you move in, that is.¡±

    ¡°Oh,e on, it¡¯ll be perfect!¡± I practically beg. ¡°We already know each other, so you won¡¯t have to worry about ending up with some weirdo, and I swear I¡¯ll pay my rent on time.¡±

    He grins at me and watches as I flop down onto the bed. I smile when I see his eyes drift to where my shirt has slid up, revealing several inches of stomach to him. I think about spreading my legs, but I don¡¯t want to scare him off, so I resist. I¡¯ll have plenty of time to lure him in once I¡¯m living here.

    When he brings his eyes back to mine, I¡¯m surprised by the heat I see in them. I¡¯m beginning to question whether or not I should just spread my legs when he scrubs a hand over his face and abruptly turns away.

    I get up quickly and follow him out of the room. ¡°Is everything okay?¡±

    He grabs a bottle of water out of the fridge and when he offers me one, I shake my head no and watch as he guzzles it down. I bite my lip to keep from running my tongue along his neck and wait for him to finish.

    ¡°Maybe this isn¡¯t such a good idea,¡± he finally says.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    He gives a heavy sigh before running a hand through his hair. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe living with my best friend¡¯s 18-year-old daughter isn¡¯t the best idea.¡±

    ¡°Well, I think it¡¯s a great idea.¡±

    He gives me a soft smile. ¡°Okay, then. Let¡¯s go talk to your parents. If they agree to it, then I¡¯ll help you move in tonight.¡±

    ¡°Wait, what?¡± My mind races as I try toe up with some way to avoid this. I have no idea what my parents will think about this, but I know if they say no, then there¡¯s no way in hell Ethan will let me move in.

    ¡°Come on,¡± he says, grabbing onto my hand and pulling me toward the door. ¡°You can drive us over there.¡±

    A sense of absolute dread rushes over me when I remember the binocrs I left in the front seat.

 Chapter 3

    ETHAN

    I try not tough at how flustered Nora is. She¡¯s clearly been nning this for a while, and I¡¯m curious how far she¡¯ll take it. She

    fidgets nervously as I lock the front door. I can¡¯t deny that a big part of me wants to reach down and pull her petite body close to mine. Hell, I¡¯d like to do a whole lot more than that, and that¡¯s probably reason enough right there to not let her move in with me, but, damn, I can¡¯t deny that I¡¯d really like to have her so close to me. I feel protective of her to a ridiculous degree. If she¡¯s living with me, then I can make sure she¡¯s safe.

    I¡¯m just trying to look out for my best friend¡¯s daughter.

    I want to roll my eyes at my own bullshit. Yeah, I want to watch out for her, but I also want to fuck her. My eyes keep straying to the tiny skirt she¡¯s wearing. It¡¯s giving me brief glimpses of her perfect ass as she leads us to her car, and I have to bite my tongue to keep from letting out a groan. This is a very bad idea.

    The closer we get to her car, the weirder Nora starts acting.

    ¡°Give me just a sec, and I can clean up,¡± she says, trying to block my way to the passenger door.

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s okay,¡± I say, gently pushing her aside so I can see in. ¡°I mean, if we¡¯re going to be roomies, then I should probably see what I¡¯m getting myself into, right?¡±

    She nervously twists a dark strand of hair around her finger as I open the door and lean into the car. The first thing I notice is a pair of binocrs sitting on the front seat, and the second thing I notice has me letting out a small groan that I hope Nora hasn¡¯t heard. If it wasn¡¯t for the deep blush on her cheeks, then I would think I was imagining the faint scent of her pussy still lingering within her car.

    I lift my eyes from her binocrs and quirk an eyebrow at her.

    She fixes her beautiful blue eyes on something in the distance and shrugs her small shoulders. ¡°I¡¯ve recently taken up birdwatching.¡± ¡°Well, that is interesting,¡± I say, trying very hard to notugh.

    Had she just been watching me while she fucked herself in her car? That would exin her flushed appearance when I¡¯d first seen her on my doorstep. There was definitely a hunger to her eyes, but ever since she turned 18, I¡¯ve noticed that she¡¯s looking at me like that more and more, and it¡¯s getting harder and harder to ignore.

    I get into her car and inhale the sweet scent of her pussy. Awesome. I can now go talk to her parents while sporting a massive hard-on for their daughter. While she walks around to the driver¡¯s side, I can¡¯t help but lift the binocrs and look at my front window. I smile when I realize it immediately gives me a perfect view of where I¡¯d just been standing, shirtless no less. Holy shit! She really had been masturbating in here. Just the idea of it has my cock growing to a painfullyrge size.

    When she opens her door, I hold them out to her and try very hard to not imagine her rubbing one out in this very car. ¡°You should probably keep these close in case we stumble across any rare bird species on our way.¡±

    I can¡¯t hold back theughter when she grabs them out of my hand and tosses them into the backseat.

    ¡°I don¡¯t see what¡¯s so funny.¡± She avoids my eyes and pulls out onto the road. ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with having a pair of binocrs in your car.¡±

    ¡°Oh, definitely not,¡± I agree. ¡°Just be careful if you¡¯re going to start spying on my neighbors. I¡¯d hate for any of them to think I¡¯m a perv.¡±

    She doesn¡¯t respond, just lets out a cute little huff of air. I study her while she drives, noticing the way her already short skirt is barely covering her pussy now. The shirt she¡¯s wearing is skintight, and she¡¯s clearly not wearing a bra. The curve of her tits is driving me crazy, and seeing how hard her nipples are has me biting my tongue to keep my mouth off them.

    Do I really want to put myself through this kind of torture on a daily basis? I¡¯m not sure I can handle it, but I also know the idea of her not being near doesn¡¯t seem like an option. I¡¯d rather have her with me, I decide, even if I can¡¯t touch her.

    When she pulls into her parents¡¯ driveway, I give her a smile. ¡°You ready to do some convincing?¡±

    Instead of smiling back, she looks scared to death. Her hands are still gripping the steering wheel, and she¡¯s making no effort to get out of the car.

    I lean toward her and rest my hand on her forearm, giving it a gentle squeeze. ¡°Everything okay?¡±

    The shakiness in her voice surprises me when she says, ¡°I just really want to do this, and I know you won¡¯t let me unless they agree to it.¡±

    ¡°Well, then we¡¯ll just have to make sure they agree to it.¡±

    The smile she gives me makes me want to pull her into my arms. I know it¡¯s going to be pure torture to live with her and not be able to be with her how I want to be, but I¡¯ll do anything to keep that sad look off her face, even if it guarantees me a constant, painful erection.

    ¡°Thanks, Ethan,¡± she practically squeals, and before I realize what¡¯s happening, she¡¯s thrown her body across the seat and flung her arms around me.

    Without thinking, I immediately wrap my arms around her, holding her small body even tighter against me. God, she feels so perfect in my arms. She nuzzles her face against my neck, and I smile when I feel her breathe me in. Her tits feel amazing pressed up against me. I want to rip her shirt off and wrap my mouth around them, but instead, I kiss the top of her head and gently peel her off me.

    She gives me a shy smile when she¡¯s safely back on her side of the car. ¡°I think it would be better if I bring it up,¡± I tell her before opening my door.

    The look of pure relief that washes over her face has me smiling as I step out of the car. She quickly gets out and follows me up the sidewalk.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± she whispers before we walk inside.

    Ben and Steph are sitting on the sofa watching a si when we step through the door. They immediately shut it off, and Ben waves me into the kitchen and gets me a beer. I¡¯ve known him since we were kids, but I¡¯m still not sure how he¡¯s going to take this living arrangement idea.

    ¡°Thanks, man,¡± I say, taking the cold beer from him.

    ¡°So what are you two up to?¡± he asks, opening one for himself.

    I lean back against the counter and take a drink of the beer before answering. ¡°She was just asking me some questions about college and themute and stuff.¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    ¡°Ah, yeah, she¡¯s beenining about the 30-minute drive.¡± He shakes his head andughs. ¡°You¡¯d think it was the longest drive on the.¡±

    Iugh with him and give Nora a small smile when I see her walk in with her mom. It¡¯s now or never, I guess.

    ¡°Well, I was nning on renting out my extra bedroom. I don¡¯t ever use it, and I remember how much I appreciated the room I was able to rent when I was a grad student.¡±

 Chapter 4

    Ben eyes me, and I can¡¯t tell what he¡¯s thinking, but Steph immediately perks up. ¡°Oh, that would be perfect if Nora could rent it. I mean, she¡¯s not a grad student, but it could still work. Do you have anyone interested in it yet?¡±

    I have in fact received a few calls from students, but I say a quick, ¡°No,¡± and add, ¡°but I¡¯m sure there¡¯s going to be a lot of interest since it¡¯s so close to campus.¡±

    ¡°That would be perfect, Mom,¡± Nora agrees. ¡°And I could bike to my sses instead of having to waste money on gas.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, honey,¡± Steph agrees.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    ¡°But she¡¯d be paying rent, which would be way more than what she¡¯d spend on gas,¡± Ben says, finally chiming in.

    I see Nora¡¯s face fall, and I hate it. I turn to Ben. ¡°Tell you what, how about we do a free 30-day trial run? She won¡¯t be losing any money, and you can see how you feel about it.¡± I take another drink and wait for him to say something. I can tell by the way he¡¯s stroking his chin that he¡¯s not crazy about it, but he also can¡¯te up with a reason for why it can¡¯t happen. There¡¯s no chance in hell I¡¯m ever going to charge her rent, but I can¡¯t very well tell him that without it looking really suspicious.

    Reaching out, I yfully smack his arm and say, ¡°Just think, this way she¡¯s guaranteed to be safe, and I won¡¯t let her throw any crazy parties.¡±

    He finally cracks a smile. ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± he agrees. He looks to Nora¡¯s smiling face. ¡°Is this what you want to do?¡±

    She ps her hands together and grins even wider. ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± heughs. ¡°Let¡¯s give it a trial run then.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, Dad!¡± she shouts, running over to give him a quick hug before barreling toward the stairs. ¡°I¡¯m gonna go pack!¡±

    Stephughs and follows in her wake to go help while Ben and I finish our beers. I discreetly study him while we talk, and he appears to be okay with what¡¯s going on. Of course, if he had any idea how much I want to fuck his daughter, then I¡¯m guessing he wouldn¡¯t be so open to this new living arrangement. I feel a stab of guilt, but I remind myself that nothing is going to happen between us. I can control myself, damn it. I¡¯m a grown-ass man.

    Ben and I quickly help out when we see Steph trying to bnce what seems an enormous amount of bags whileing down the stairs.

    Sheughs and hands us both some of them. ¡°You¡¯re in for a rude awakening, Ethan. There¡¯s plenty more still upstairs.¡±

    I set what I¡¯m holding down and head upstairs to help Nora carry the rest down. Since the door is open, I don¡¯t bother knocking and step inside to the most beautiful view of her bent over. She¡¯s stuffing clothes into a bag, and her skirt is so damn short that it¡¯s giving me a view of her perfect ass cheeks, bare thanks to the pink thong she¡¯s wearing. I let out a small groan when I see the wet spot over her pussy.

    She turns her head and looks at me. I¡¯m about to utter an apology, but all she does is smile and lean over a bit more, teasing me with an even better view. I¡¯d give anything to see a glimpse of her pussy. It¡¯s wet, I do know that. Very wet. As soon as she hears someone on the stairs, she gives me a wink and immediately pulls herself up so she¡¯s all covered when her mom peeks her head into the room.

    ¡°All set, honey?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Mom. This is thest of it.¡±

    I marvel at how calm and innocent she can sound when just seconds ago she¡¯d been shing me her pussy and ass. I begin to think that I may have gotten in way over my head with this arrangement. Visions of her teasing me like this 24/7 sh through my head, and I want to kick my own ass for being so stupid.

    Nora gives me an angelic smile and hands me two more bags. I can handle this, I remind myself. There¡¯s no way some 18-year-old is going to get the better of me. This is ridiculous. I take the bags and get the hell out of her room before I do something really embarrassing like rip that thong off and bend her over her childhood bed and fuck her senseless.

    After everything is piled in her car, we say our goodbyes and head back to my ce, or our ce, I guess. I have to admit I like the sound of that.

    When we¡¯re on the main road, she turns to me and shes me a quick grin. ¡°Thank you so much, Ethan! That was amazing!¡±

    Iugh at her enthusiasm. ¡°I¡¯m just d it worked out.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not fair that I¡¯m not paying rent, though. I can pay you and just not tell my parents.¡±

    ¡°Absolutely not,¡± I say. ¡°I¡¯m not taking your money.¡±

    When she starts to argue with me, I add, ¡°I hate taking care of the pool.

    If you want to take over that duty, then we¡¯re more than even.¡± ¡°I can do that,¡± she says with a grin.

    Back at the house, I help her unload her massive amount of bags and drop them off in what is now her room.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll leave you to it, then,¡± I say. ¡°Let me know if you need anything.¡±

    She gives me a big smile before starting to unpack. God, she¡¯s so gorgeous. I walk back to my own room, thinking about the vivid blue of her eyes and the way they always light up with her smiles. I also can¡¯t help thinking about what¡¯s under that short skirt of hers. With a groan, I gather all my dirty clothes into a hamper and trudge back down the hall.

    ¡°Oh, wait, are you doing a load?¡±

    I stop and turn to face Nora. She¡¯s standing in the doorway, looking sexy as fuck with her perky tits and hard nipples. Her feet are bare now, and I notice her toes are painted a girly pink.

    ¡°Mind if I add something?¡± She¡¯s staring at me with a heat that I¡¯m beginning to easily recognize. I know she¡¯s up to something. I just have no idea what it might be.

    ¡°Sure,¡± I say, expecting her to run back in and grab a couple of shirts or something, but what she does next has my jaw dropping open.

    With a wicked grin, she slides her hands up her skirt and slowly shimmies out of her pink thong. Tossing it on top of my pile, she says a quick, ¡°Thanks, Ethan,¡± and goes back into her room.

    I¡¯m so stunned I can¡¯t even say anything. I look down at her thong and nearly drop the basket when I see how wet it is. My cock is about to explode, and all I can think about is burying my face in the scent of her. Somehow, I manage to make it to theundry room. All I need to do is empty the basket into the washer and start it up. I don¡¯t even need to touch it, I remind myself. I¡¯m about to do just that, but at thest second, I grab her thong, rescuing it from the washer and bring it to my face.

    As soon as I smell her scent, I¡¯m lost. My whole body responds to it, and without even giving myself a chance to think, I head back to my room and shut the door. My cock is out in a matter of seconds, and I¡¯m jerking myself off fast and hard while I continue to breathe in the amazing smell of her little pussy. I remember the way she¡¯d looked at me, and I imagine that same look on her face as she looks at me over her shoulder while I ram my cock into her. I think about burying my face in her sweet pussy while she ys with her own tits. When I feel my body start to tense, I think about how good her pussy would feel around my cock as I fill her up with my seed, iming every inch of that tight, perfect body.

    I try my best to be quiet, but a groan escapes when I think about fucking Nora with my hands wrapped around her swollen, pregnant belly. The force of my orgasm surprises the hell out of me. This isn¡¯t the first time I¡¯ve jacked off thinking about her, but the fantasies are getting more and more vivid, and it¡¯s getting harder and harder to keep myself away from her.

    Clenching her panties in my hand, I shove my cock back in my pants and wonder what in the fuck I¡¯m going to do. I don¡¯t have long to wonder before there¡¯s a soft knock at my door.

 Chapter 5

    NORA

    Holy fuck, did he just jack off to my thong?

    I¡¯m so excited by the possibility that I can hardly sit still. The

    shocked expression on his face when I¡¯d thrown my wet thong in hisundry basket had been adorable. It was equal parts surprise and desire, and it had taken all my willpower to turn around and go back to my room. I was hoping he would keep them, but I never even let myself dare to hope that he might get so turned on he¡¯d go and jerk off. The soft groan I¡¯d just heard, tells me that¡¯s exactly what he did, though!

    ¡°Hang on,¡± he says, and I have to stifle augh at how strained his voice sounds.

    He opens the door after a few more seconds, but he¡¯s careful to avoid my eyes. This is ridiculous. I want him, and it¡¯s obvious he wants me. Case closed. I take a step into his room, letting my eyes roam over the ce. His king-size bed looks inviting, and I can¡¯t resist going over to it and sitting down. I smile when I remember I¡¯m still not wearing any panties and my bare pussy is now flush against his bed.

    He eyes me warily like he¡¯s afraid I¡¯m going to pounce on him. I let out a smallugh.

    ¡°Rx, Ethan. You look very tense.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not so sure you should be in here.¡±

    He¡¯s trying to hide the hunger in his eyes and doing a shit-poor job of it. I meet his gaze before letting my eyes run down his hard body. His arms are crossed, making his broad shoulders look all the more broad and giving me a great view of his biceps. I¡¯m impressed when I see the clear outline of a very hard, very big cock. Damn, and that¡¯s after jacking off not that long ago. Interesting.

    When I meet his eyes, I¡¯m startled by the desire I see in them. They¡¯d looked hungry before, but that was nothingpared to this. I can tell he¡¯s still being stubborn, though. I¡¯ve been in love with Ethan for as long as I can remember. I¡¯ve been saving myself for him, and I¡¯m damn tired of waiting.

    ¡°It might be best if you go back to your room,¡± he says, trying once again to get me to leave.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    I lean back on my elbows and let my legs very gently spread apart. His eyes trail down my body, and then he lets out a deep sigh and rubs the back of his neck.

    ¡°You know why,¡± he finally says, and the strained tone of his voice makes me very happy.

    ¡°Why are you being so stubborn?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    I sigh and spread my legs further apart. Reaching a hand down, I grab my skirt and start to slowly raise it. Before I¡¯ve even raised it an inch, Ethan¡¯s strong hand is on mine, stopping me.

    Raising myself higher so our faces are level, I say, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to see me?¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    Without answering he pulls my hand away and grabs my other one so I can¡¯t use that one either. He pins me down on his bed and hovers his body over mine. I can barely breathe with him so close to me. The heat in his green eyes drives me wild, and knowing he¡¯s trapped me beneath him has me crazy horny.

    ¡°Stop ying games with me,¡± he says.

    He¡¯s so close I can feel his breath on my lips.

    ¡°I¡¯m not ying any games. I want you, Ethan. I always have.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t say things like that, Nora.¡± The pained expression in his eyes kills me. ¡°You can¡¯t tease me and give me your used thongs and sh me your ass and pussy.¡±

    ¡°But I love you, Ethan.¡±

    He sighs and rests his forehead against mine.

    ¡°You can¡¯t,¡± he whispers. ¡°I¡¯m your dad¡¯s best friend. You¡¯re his daughter. End of story.¡±

    I give a frustrated groan and wrap my legs around him, forcing him closer to me. When I feel his hard cock dig into me, I let out a moan and arch my hips up to him.

    ¡°Fuck,¡± he groans. ¡°Nora, I can¡¯t. I just can¡¯t.¡±

    The sadness in his voice breaks my heart. He lets go of my wrists, and I quickly bring my hands to his face. ¡°Tell me you don¡¯t want me, and I¡¯ll leave now, Ethan. I promise.¡±

    I search his eyes, letting him see all the love in mine as my thumbs caress his stubbled cheeks.

    ¡°I can¡¯t do that,¡± he finally says, and I let out the breath I¡¯d been holding. When he sees the relief in my eyes, he cups my hand with his own and presses a kiss against my palm. ¡°But I can¡¯t do this either. You¡¯re only 18. It¡¯s not right.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m legal, and I can make my own damn decision about that. I¡¯ve always wanted you, and I¡¯ve saved myself for you. You can keep being stubborn all you want, but I¡¯m not going anywhere. I¡¯ll wait for you, Ethan.

    I¡¯m pretty good at it by now.¡±

    I let my fingers trail down his neck. ¡°I do want one thing, though.¡±

    ¡°And what would that be?¡±

    ¡°I want a kiss.¡±

    He lowers his forehead to mine again and lets out a heavy sigh. I know he wants this just as much as I do. I can feel the very real and hard evidence of that digging into my thigh, but I also know guilt is eating him up, and I hate that for him.

    ¡°I just want a kiss. I told you I¡¯ve saved myself for you, and I meant it. I¡¯m 18, and I¡¯ve never even been kissed. I can¡¯t take it anymore. I feel like I¡¯m about to explode. Can you just give me this one thing? Please?¡±

    Lifting his head back, he studies my face. ¡°You¡¯ve never done anything with anyone?¡±

    I shake my head no, too embarrassed to say it out loud.

    He very gently runs his thumb along my bottom lip, and I can¡¯t help but taste him with my tongue. He stills, watching me run my tongue along his skin.

    ¡°My god,¡± he whispers, ¡°everything about you is a temptation.¡±

    ¡°Please,¡± I beg. ¡°Just one kiss.¡±

    I¡¯m prepared to keep begging, but my next words are stopped by his mouth, and all other thoughts leave my head. He cradles my face and gently kisses me, exploring my mouth with his lips and tongue. I open myself wider for him and moan when he runs his tongue along the roof of my mouth.

 Chapter 6

    In the next moment, something snaps, and his kiss turns hungry, like he never wants to stop. I run my hands through his thick hair before trailing them further down so I can grab onto his shoulders. He¡¯s so damn strong, and I love how small and protected he makes me feel.

    When I feel his hand slip between us, my heart races as I imagine him unbuttoning his pants, but when he presses himself against me again, I realize he was just adjusting himself. Now that big cock of his is pressed firm against my pussy, and I can¡¯t arch my hips up fast enough.

    Wrapping my arms and legs tighter around him, I grind myself against him, needing to cum like I¡¯ve never needed anything in my life. He gives my bottom lip a soft bite before trailing his mouth down my neck. My whole body sparks to life as he kisses and licks my sensitive skin.

    He slides one hand down, letting his fingers caress my body all the way down to my waist. When his fingers dance along my bare skin, I moan as pleasure races over me.

    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t be doing this,¡± he murmurs against my skin so softly that I almost miss it.

    ¡°I want you to do this. I want you to do so much more.¡±

    As if to prove what I¡¯m saying, I reach down and grab my shirt, tugging it off before he can stop me.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Fuck,¡± he groans when he sees my bare tits.

    He lifts up so he can use both his hands. His cock still presses into me, pinning me to the edge of the bed with my legs still wrapped firmly around him. He cups my tits, massaging them in hisrge hands before giving my nipples a pinch that has me gasping for air.

    Just when I think I can¡¯t take a second more, he lowers his mouth to one. I watchpletely transfixed as he runs his tongue along my hard nipple before wrapping his mouth around me, sucking in as much of me as he can. I run my hands through his hair, keeping him pressed tightly against me, never wanting this to end. Every flick of his tongue, every soft bite, every kiss from his lips sends a shot of pleasure straight to my pussy.

    By the time he¡¯s kissing a line to my other tit, I¡¯m a whimpering, writhing mess beneath him. All I can think about is how much I want him inside me.

    ¡°Please, Ethan,¡± I beg. ¡°I need you. I can¡¯t take it anymore. I need you inside me.¡±

    He lets out a pained groan while still tonguing my nipple, and I know there¡¯s a serious moral war going on inside that gorgeous head of his. Bringing his face back to mine, he kisses me again before stopping to look at me.

    ¡°You have no idea how much I want you.¡± He cups my face gently, and the sadness in his eyes has me bracing myself for what¡¯s about toe. ¡°But we can¡¯t do this. I¡¯m so sorry, Nora. I should never have let it go this far.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think you let it go far enough. I want to be with you, Ethan.

    Please stop fighting it.¡±

    His thumb caresses my cheek, and I instinctively lean in to his touch.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry,¡± he says, and I want to scream at how damn stubborn he¡¯s being.

    Refusing to give up, I dig my fingers into his shoulder before sliding my other hand down in between us. ¡°You can be as stubborn as you want to be, but I¡¯ll be damned if I¡¯m going to have you this close to me and not cum.¡±

    I pull my skirt up all the way so my bare pussy is exposed. The roughness of his jeans sends a thrill through me, and without waiting for him to respond, I sneak my hand between us and start to rub my clit, moaning at how fucking wet I am.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    If I wasn¡¯t so horny, I wouldugh at his shocked expression.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡± I ask, speeding up my hand.

    ¡°My god, Nora, you have to stop.¡±

    ¡°I just want to cum as close to you as you¡¯ll let me get. If I can¡¯t have you inside me, then at least let me have you next to me. Don¡¯t make me do this alone.¡±

    His eyes soften as he brings his mouth close to mine. ¡°I¡¯m here,¡± he whispers against my lips. ¡°I¡¯m right here with you.¡±

    I groan when he kisses me hard, bringing one hand down to cup my tit. I¡¯m already so close, but I never want this moment to end, so I slow down my hand in an effort to slow everything down. I swear I feel him smile against my mouth as if he knows exactly what I¡¯m trying to do.

    He slowly nibbles and sucks on my bottom lip while giving my nipple a not-so-gentle pinch. Kissing a line to my ear, he licks my earlobe. The feel of his warm breath on my wet skin drives me wild, and my fingers speed up. I can¡¯t fight it any longer, and he knows it.

    ¡°Cum for me, Nora,¡± he whispers before sucking my earlobe into his mouth, letting his teeth graze along my skin.

    It only takes me a couple more seconds before I¡¯m screaming his name.

    He pinches my nipple hard, making pleasure roar through me. His lips trail down my neck as my fingers work my clit until it bes so sensitive that I have to stop.

    I¡¯m panting and shaking beneath him when he grabs my hand, bringing my fingers to his mouth. His eyes never leave mine as he wraps his mouth around my two glistening fingers before slowly sucking them clean. The deep groan he lets out is the sexiest thing I¡¯ve ever heard. His tongue dances along my skin and in between my fingers, desperate for any taste of me he can get.

    With my hand no longer between us, he presses his hard cock back up against my pussy, and this time it¡¯s my turn to groan. He very gently grinds against me, making my entire pussy light up again. I wrap my arms around him, holding him tightly to me.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    He kisses me gently before saying, ¡°I should be the one thanking you. Thank you for sharing that with me. I¡¯m more sorry than you¡¯ll ever know that I can¡¯t give you what you want.¡±

    ¡°But you want it, too,¡± I remind him.

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t make it right.¡±

    I sigh and refuse to let this ruin my post-orgasm mood. Instead, I smile, and say, ¡°You can¡¯t fight it forever, Ethan.¡±

    He doesn¡¯t say anything because he knows I¡¯m right. When he starts to roll over, I hang on tightly and go with him so I¡¯m lying on top of him. Resting my face in the crook of his neck, I give a happy sigh when he wraps his arms around me. I try not to worry about how long he might hold out.

 Chapter 7

    ETHAN

    I hold Nora¡¯s small body against my chest and figure I¡¯ve got about five more minutes of willpower. I can¡¯t do this. I want her more than I¡¯ve ever wanted anything, but it¡¯s way more than that. I love her. I want to marry her.

    Why in the hell did it have to be my best friend¡¯s daughter?

    I¡¯ve asked myself that question a million times, and I still don¡¯t know the answer. I just know it is.

    I run my hands along her back, amazed at how damn soft her skin is. I resist the urge to cup her ass, even though I know her skirt is still bunched up and it¡¯s nothing but bare ass and pussy. It had taken every ounce of willpower I possess to not bury my face in her pussy when she was touching herself. I still can¡¯t believe she¡¯s saved herself for me. Just the idea of being the only person to im that pussy is enough to keep me hard for the rest of my life.

    She squirms against me, and I grit my teeth at the feel of her hard nipples dragging along my chest. I feel her warm lips on my neck a second before she lifts herself up so she¡¯s straddling me. I can¡¯t help but return the beautiful smile she¡¯s giving me. She looks like an absolute goddess with her long, dark hair falling down her back and the gorgeous flush to her skin. Her blue eyes are practically glowing.

    ¡°Orgasms look good on you,¡± I say, letting my hands rest on her thighs.

    ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful.¡±

    She blushes even more and trails her fingers under my shirt so she can dance them along my chest and abs. I don¡¯t know how much more my cock can take. When she slowly starts to move her hips, grinding her pussy against me, I grab her hips and set her on the bed next to me.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I say. ¡°God, Nora, I¡¯m only human. I don¡¯t know how much more of this I can handle.¡±

    She looks at me and gives me a smile before leaning in to give me a soft kiss. Her lips are gone from mine far quicker than I¡¯d like. I miss the feel of her body against mine already. Just when I¡¯m about to grab her and pull her back into me, she stands and faces me. Her tits are so fucking perfect, and it¡¯s hard to take my eyes off them, but I do so I can look into her eyes.

    ¡°I know this is hard for you, and I am truly sorry about that, but I love you, and I¡¯ll never be sorry for the way I feel. I¡¯m going to go back to my room because I think you need some time to think.¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    I just stare at her because clearly I¡¯m not up to being the adult right now. She seems to understand my struggle. Stepping closer, she gives me another gentle kiss before leaving my room, shutting the door behind her. I rest my elbows on my thighs and drop my head into my hands. God, I¡¯m in way over my head here. All I can think about is the taste, feel, and smell of her. I give a frustrated groan when I see therge wet stain she¡¯s left on my jeans. Why the fuck hadn¡¯t I just buried my face in her like I¡¯d wanted to? Because she¡¯s off limits, I remind myself. Ben and Steph would never understand. I resign myself to the fact that being next to her while she cums is the closest I¡¯ll ever get to her. Not that that can ever happen again, though. It was a one-time thing. Over and done with.

    I almost believe it as exhaustion hits me and I yank off my jeans and crawl under the covers. I¡¯m ready for today to be over. Sleep eventuallyes, but it doesn¡¯t bring me the reprieve I so desperately need. Instead, I get a string of insanely vivid dreams of me fucking Nora in every way I can think of. I wake up even more miserable, a thing I hadn¡¯t thought possible.

    After a quick shower, I drag myself to the coffee machine and want to cry when I see Nora already there in the world¡¯s tiniest shorts and a sports bra that makes her tits look amazing. There¡¯s an enormous amount of skin on disy, and I want to lick every inch of it.

    ¡°Morning,¡± she says with a big grin already pouring me a cup of coffee.

    ¡°Thanks.¡± I take it and try not to look at her amazing young body.

    ¡°I thought I¡¯d check out your treadmill, if that¡¯s okay.¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± I say. ¡°This is your home now, too, so feel free to use anything you want.¡±

    I can¡¯t deny how good it feels to call this her home. Judging by the huge grin on her face, she¡¯s thinking the same thing.

    Before she walks off, she surprises me by giving me a big hug. The top of her head onlyes to my shoulder, so sheys her face against my chest and closes her eyes, keeping her arms tight around me. I set my mug down and wrap one arm around her back and use my other hand to cradle the back of her head. Giving the top of her head a kiss, I breathe in the scent of her, wondering how anyone can feel so damn good. It¡¯s like she was made just for me.

    Without saying a word, she gives my chest a quick kiss and lets go of me, walking off toward the spare room. Her hair is in a high ponytail, and I can¡¯t seem to take my eyes off her slender, graceful neck. I keep staring long after she disappears from view.

    I manage to keep myself busy for the next forty minutes, and I¡¯m pretty damn proud of myself for not going in and ogling her while she runs. Just imagining it was painful enough. All that flies out the window, though, when she reappears, her whole body glistening with sweat. I¡¯m at the counter going over some papers for work, and I¡¯m gripping my pen so tightly my knuckles are white.

 Chapter 8

    She disappears into her room, and I let out the breath I¡¯ve been holding. There, all done. She¡¯ll jump in the shower ande out in clothes that actually cover her body. Shepletely dismantles my theory when shees out a few secondster in a tiny pink bikini.

    Giving me a cute wave, she smiles and says, ¡°I figured I might as well get the pool vacuumed before I shower.¡±

    I return her wave and say, ¡°That¡¯s good thinking,¡± like aplete dumbass. I¡¯ve never had any woman get to me like Nora does. I¡¯m always in control, and I never get flustered. Everything is different with her, though. She¡¯s the one who¡¯s in control here. All I want to do is be allowed to take care of her and worship her body for the rest of my life. That¡¯s not too much to ask, is it?

    I give up on getting any work done. Instead, like an idiot, I go and throw on my swim trunks and walk out to the pool. She¡¯s already in the pool vacuuming, and her face lights up when she sees me. I sit on the edge with my legs in the water and watch her as she finishes up. When she¡¯s done, she disappears under the water. I watch as she gracefully swims over to me, reappearing right by my feet.

    ¡°Thanks for vacuuming,¡± I say.

    She smiles and grabs onto my foot, giving it a soft pull. ¡°Come on. Join me.¡±

    I tell myself I¡¯m just doing it to cool off. It¡¯s a hot day after all. I lower myself into the pool and follow her as she swims out to the middle. I know she can¡¯t touch here so I¡¯m not surprised when instead of treading water, she just grabs onto me, wrapping her arms and legs around me.

    I¡¯ve missed her, the feel of her body against mine, and I wrap my arms around her, grateful for the chance to touch her again. The side of her face is pressed against mine, and with the skin of her neck so close to me, I can¡¯t help but press my lips against her wet skin.

    As soon as my lips touch her, I can¡¯t stop. I¡¯m hungry for her in a way that scares me. I need her. All of her. I kiss my way to her mouth and find her ready and waiting for me. She meets my hunger with her own, opening herself to me so I can explore her as much as I want. Our tongues dance along one another as she runs her hands through my hair. Grabbing onto her ass, I slide her along the length of my cock, loving the sound of her soft moans.

    I¡¯m two seconds away from ramming my cock inside her, but I don¡¯t want to take her virginity like this. I don¡¯t want to hurt her, and I don¡¯t trust myself to be able to go slow. I do know I need to cum or I¡¯m going to lose my fucking mind. I start to walk us closer to the side and give her bottom lip a soft bite before pulling back. Her gorgeous eyes are zed with lust, and I know she needs to cum just as badly as me.

    ¡°You¡¯re driving me crazy,¡± I say because there¡¯s no point in denying it.

    She presses her pussy even harder against me. ¡°Then let me make it better,¡± she practically whimpers.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    ¡°I can¡¯t fuck you like this. You deserve a first time that¡¯s better than a quick fuck in a pool.¡± Before she can disagree and tell me that a quick fuck in the pool is exactly what she¡¯d like, I say, ¡°But we both need to cum.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± she moans.

    I¡¯ve brought her up high enough so the water is below her tits, and in one quick motion, I tug on the string at her neck and watch as the fabric falls, revealing her perfect, perky breasts. My hand immediately goes to one as my mouthtches on to the other while I undo the knot at her back and toss the top aside. She leans her head back, arching her chest up for me as I suck and tongue her tit. Pinching her other nipple, I let my teeth graze over the one in my mouth, loving the feel of her body shuddering from the pleasure and pain of it. While I run my tongue over her nipple, I reach down and undo the ties on her hips, freeing her of her bikini bottoms. Quickly tugging my own pants off, I groan when I feel the smooth skin of her pussy press against my cock.

    ¡°Ah, fuck, Nora,¡± I say, bringing my hand to her perfect little pussy. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were shaved.¡±

    ¡°You like?¡± she asks with a grin.

    Iugh and bring my face back up to hers. ¡°Like doesn¡¯t even begin to describe it.¡± I bring my hand to her neck and look into her eyes. ¡°You are absolutely perfect.¡±

    She reaches down to stroke my cock. ¡°So are you,¡± she says with a smile, making meugh again.

    Her hand on my cock is driving me crazy, and I can¡¯t wait any longer.

    ¡°Turn around and grab the edge,¡± I say in a voice I barely recognize as my own.

    She doesn¡¯t even ask why, just immediately turns and grips the concrete edge. I let her feel my hard cock pressed against her ass and smile when she immediately arches back and rubs herself against my length. I¡¯d like nothing more than to fuck that perfect ass, but there¡¯s no way that can happen now, so I guide my cock in between her thighs so I¡¯m resting against her pussy. The deep sigh she gives at the feel of me is mirrored by my own when she begins to grind herself against me.

    I run my hands up her sides before cupping her tits in my hand.

    Bringing my mouth to her neck, I lick a slow line to her ear.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, baby. Use my cock.¡±

    Kissing a line down her neck and along her shoulder, I bring my hands down just long enough to gently squeeze her thighs together so she¡¯s giving me a thigh job. I groan and give her shoulder a bite, bringing my hands back to her slick tits.

 Chapter 9

    Her breaths areing faster, and when she brings her hand down to y with the head of my cock, I know it won¡¯t be long before we¡¯re both cumming. The feel of her smooth pussy against me is better than all the sex I¡¯ve ever had put together. Nothing feels as good as Nora.

    She works herself against me harder and faster, and when she starts to scream my name, I let myself cum with her. Pleasure like I¡¯ve never known rips through me. Keeping her face pressed close to mine, I massage both her tits, squeezing my fingers together so her nipples are pinched between them. She bucks wildly against me, using her inner thighs and hand to milk mepletely dry.

    Reaching a hand up, I turn her face to mine so I can kiss her as I bring my other hand down to cup her pussy. When I slowly slide a finger inside, we both let out a groan at how good it feels. She immediately mps down around my finger, and all I can think about is how good that tight pussy will feel clenched around my cock. I finger her slowly while we kiss.

    She¡¯s my whole world, and I know there¡¯s no going back. How can I possibly let her go? Just the idea of someone else touching her like this makes me see red, and I know I could never be happy with anyone else. I feel a stab of guilt when I think about her dad, but I also know that I will love her and take care of her for the rest of my life. This isn¡¯t just a fling for me.

    I need to know exactly what it is for her. Sliding my finger out of her, I break our kiss and turn her around so she¡¯s pressed against the side of the pool facing me. She smiles up at me, and I wonder how anyone can look so damn sexy. There¡¯s a beautiful rosy flush to her skin, and her lips are slightly parted, making me want to slide my tongue between them again.

    ¡°Thanks for taking a swim with me.¡± Her eyes roam over my chest, and the heat in them has me growing hard again.

    I concentrate on her face, knowing if I start looking at that beautiful, naked body, then I¡¯ll never find the words for what I want to say, and this is too important to fuck up.

    Resting my hands on the edge of the pool on either side of her head, I lean closer and ask, ¡°Why did you want to rent my room?¡±

    She doesn¡¯t even hesitate before saying, ¡°Because I wanted to be close to you.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because I love you, Ethan. I always have.¡±

    My heart skips a beat at hearing her say she loves me again, and all my instincts are telling me to just grab her and take her to my bedroom, but I have to know for sure, so I ask the question that¡¯s been eating away at me all night.

    ¡°How do you know you love me, though? You¡¯re only 18. What if it¡¯s just a crush?¡±

    She looks at me like I¡¯m an idiot. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m 18, but that doesn¡¯t make me a moron. I admit that it started out as a crush when I was younger, but then it changed as I got older. I tried to like some of the boys at school, I really did. I just wanted to be normal, you know, go on double dates with my friends and all that, but I just couldn¡¯t do it.¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    I let go of the edge so I can cup her face. She¡¯d looked so damn sad, and I can¡¯t imagine how lonely she must have felt. She could have easily dated someone in school and given him all her firsts, but she hadn¡¯t. She¡¯d waited for me, never knowing if she¡¯d ever actually get to be with me.

    ¡°Why did you keep waiting? It must have been torture for you?¡±

    I think about the girlfriends I¡¯d had over thest few years and how I¡¯d brought them to suppers over at her house. She¡¯d had to sit through all of that and quietly endure it. Could I have done the same? No, I probably would have reached across the table and strangled the damn kid.

    ¡°I waited because I love you, Ethan, because you¡¯re the only one I want, and because I held out hope that one day you¡¯d feel the same way about me.¡±

    Her eyes start to tear, and it breaks my heart to see it. ¡°But if you don¡¯t feel the same way, then just tell me now, and I¡¯ll go. I don¡¯t want you to be with me out of pity, and I don¡¯t want to be a fling for you. I couldn¡¯t take that. I¡¯d rather be alone.¡±

    Using my thumbs, I brush her tears aside and lower my face to hers. ¡°I¡¯ve been such an idiot. I¡¯ve been so worried about you being off limits, but I don¡¯t care about any of that anymore. I love you, Nora, and I don¡¯t want a life that doesn¡¯t have you in it.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± she asks, and the hope in her voice is the sweetest and saddest thing I¡¯ve ever heard. I make a promise to myself that this will be thest time she¡¯ll ever be in doubt about how I feel. I¡¯ll make it my life¡¯s mission to make sure she always knows how much I love and need and want her.

    ¡°Yes, Nora, really. I don¡¯t want you to live here as my roommate. I want you to live here as my wife. I want to spend the rest of my life with you. Is that too much to take in at once?¡± I ask with augh, afraid I¡¯ve scared her off.

    ¡°Never,¡± she says, letting her hands rest on my shoulders. ¡°But I want more.¡±

    I quirk an eyebrow at her, forcing myself to not get my hopes up.

    She grabs one of my hands and brings it to rest on her lower stomach. ¡°What about kids? If you¡¯re going to im me, shouldn¡¯t you im all of me?¡±

    ¡°My god, you¡¯re perfect,¡± I say with a groan. ¡°You have no idea how much I want to im that womb of yours, but what about your sses?¡±

    She lets out a soft giggle and averts her eyes. ¡°Well, here¡¯s the thing. I didn¡¯t actually register for any sses.¡±

    I can¡¯t help butugh. ¡°You sneaky little vixen.¡±

    Shrugging her small shoulders, she says, ¡°I took a gamble, but I trusted you, Ethan. I knew you¡¯de around eventually.¡±

    She¡¯s quiet for a second, and when she looks back at me there¡¯s worry in her eyes. ¡°What about my dad?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to him. Please, don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯ll make him understand.¡±

    I reach down and pick her up and smile when she quickly wraps her arms and legs around me.

    ¡°I may not mention that I was able to control myself for about 45 minutes after you moved in, though,¡± I say with augh.

    ¡°I think it was closer to 30 when you ran off with my thong.¡±

    ¡°Hey!¡± I say over herughter. ¡°First, I didn¡¯t run, thank you very much, and second, what did you expect when you hand me a pair of your wet, used panties?¡±

    She brings her lips close to mine and looks into my eyes. ¡°I was very happy with your reaction, even if you didn¡¯t fuck me or eat my pussy.¡±

    Her words send a shot of pleasure straight to my dick. She smiles and rubs her smooth pussy along the length of me.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s about time we changed all that,¡± I say with a grin.

    She lets out a happy squeal as I walk us out of the pool.

 Chapter 10

    NORA

    I¡¯m so happy I feel like I¡¯m going to burst. I was afraid Ethan would continue to fight his feelings, but he¡¯s obviously decided there¡¯s no use in continuing to try. We need to be together, and there¡¯s no point in trying to deny that. It had taken all my power to not crawl into his bedst night. I doubt I¡¯d have the strength to do that again. Thankfully, I won¡¯t have to.

    His thick cock is between us, and just feeling him pressed against my pussy is driving me crazy. I cling to him tighter, loving how his arms immediately tighten around me when I do. He presses a kiss to my neck, and I can¡¯t help but sigh at how perfect it all feels.

    When we¡¯re back in his bedroom, he gentlyys me on his bed. His gorgeous face looks down at me, and the love I see in his eyes takes my breath away. Running my fingers across his muscled shoulders and chest, I can¡¯t believe that he¡¯s really mine.

    Hooking my fingers around his neck, I pull him closer until our lips are almost touching. I run my tongue along his bottom lip before giving it a soft nibble. I¡¯m about to do the same to his top lip when he loses patience and kisses me hungrily with a groan. All the restraint leaves him, and he fully lets go. We both know he¡¯s going to be inside me soon, so there¡¯s no reason to hold back anymore.

    With my ankles crossed behind his back, I arch my hips, sliding my very wet pussy along his shaft. Our breaths are ragged and fast when he pulls away to kiss a line down my neck. I groan in frustration when he moves his body further down and I lose contact with his cock, but his mouth quickly closes around my tit, making it difficult for me to think about anything except how good it feels. He teases me with his tongue and teeth until I feel like I¡¯m going to explode.

    Running my fingers through his hair, I beg, ¡°Please, Ethan, I need to cum.¡±

    He gives my nipple a soft bite and starts to kiss his way down my stomach, getting closer and closer to where I really need him. The anticipation is driving me crazy, and when his mouth is hovering above my pussy, I try to arch my hips to reach his mouth.

    Smiling, he holds my hips in a steel-like grip and says, ¡°You have no idea how many times I¡¯ve fantasized about doing this.¡±

    ¡°Me too,¡± I can¡¯t help but add in a frustrated growl.

    He gives me a sexy wink that has me growing even wetter. ¡°Be a good girl and be patient for just a little bit longer.¡± Bringing his mouth to my inner thigh, he gives it a long, slow lick that leaves me gasping. ¡°I promise

    I¡¯ll make it worth it.¡±

    Well, how can I say no to that?

    I lift myself up a bit so I can watch. The sight of his mouth so close to my pussy is the most erotic thing I¡¯ve ever seen. He licks and nibbles on the sensitive skin of my inner thigh, slowly bringing himself closer to my center. When he gets there, he gives one pussy lip a long lick before doing the same to the other. I¡¯m frozen in ce. He¡¯s lit my whole body on fire with those two licks, and all I can do is wait for his togue to do it again.

    Lifting his eyes to mine, he watches me as he slowly slides his tongue inside me. I gasp at the sensation and how fucking good it feels. He fucks me with his tongue while his hands still grip me hard enough to prevent me from moving. The teasing is pure torture, but it¡¯s also the best kind of fun imaginable.

    He gives me another wink and brings his tongue up to my clit. I never knew anything could feel this damn good. I¡¯mpletely mesmerized by the sight of his tongue rolling over my swollen clit. It¡¯s as if watching it is magnifying all the sensations. I know I¡¯m about a minute away from cumming and not being able to move my hips is driving me crazy.

    Pressing the pad of his tongue against my clit, he starts to move it in fast circles. My muscles start to tense, and I want to throw my head back and scream, but I can¡¯t take my eyes off his mouth on my pussy. He¡¯s watching me, and when I start to cum, he lets go of my hip and quickly slides a finger inside me. I scream at the explosion of pleasure that rips through me as he fingers me while his tongue continues to work me. The different sensations work together to keep my orgasm going until my arms give out and I fall back onto the bed, gasping for air.

    He gently kisses and licks every inch of my pussy while I bask in the post-orgasm glow, feeling better than I¡¯ve ever felt in my life. His deepugh brings me out of my trance.

    ¡°Feel better?¡±

    I sigh and stretch me arms up high over my head. ¡°Yes,¡± I say with a big grin.

    He gives my pussy one more kiss before bringing his body back up to mine.

    ¡°I¡¯m d you enjoyed that because I n on eating your pussy a lot. I could spend hours with my head between your legs.¡±

    Just the idea of that has me wrapping my arms back around his neck and bringing him to my mouth again. I moan when I taste myself on him, sucking his tongue into my mouth as a new wave of desire hits me. As amazing as that orgasm had felt, I want more.

    I try to press on his chest to get him to roll over, but it¡¯s like trying to move a brick wall. He makes me feel so tiny and protected, and I love it. I run my fingers over his biceps, tracing the deep grooves of his muscle and try again to get him to budge.

    I feel him smile against my lips, and I pull my head back long enough to say, ¡°Roll over!¡± and give him another push.

    This time he does what I want and soon he¡¯s on his back with me straddling him.

    ¡°My turn,¡± I say with a grin.

    The feel of his hard cock is impossible to resist, and I lift myself up a bit and look down so I can see. Damn! He¡¯s long and thick and already covered in my pussy juice. I lower myself back onto him and move my hips so I¡¯m sliding back and forth along his shaft. He groans and grabs onto my hips again, pressing me even harder against him.

    Seeing his glistening cock beneath my pussy has me licking my lips. I grab onto his hands, stopping him and look into his gorgeous green eyes.

    ¡°I want to taste you.¡±

    Seeing the desire in his eyes makes me smile, and when I move to lower myself, he follows me so I end up kneeling on the floor while he sits on the edge of the bed.

    ¡°You¡¯re not the only one who likes to watch,¡± he says with a sexy grin.

    The size of his cock is intimidating as hell, but I desperately want to be able to do this for him. It doesn¡¯t help that I¡¯ve never done anything at all so I have no fucking clue how to go about this.

    Grabbing onto his thighs, I scoot closer and look up at him. He must see my uncertainty because he gives me a sweet smile and cups my face in his hands.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do anything you don¡¯t want to do. You know that, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but I want to do this,¡± I insist. ¡°I just don¡¯t want it to feel bad. I don¡¯t really know what I¡¯m doing,¡± I admit, feeling a hot blush creep up my cheeks.

    10

 Chapter 11

    He notices, of course, and strokes my flushed face with his thumbs.

    ¡°You could never do anything wrong. Anything you do will feel amazing. Just do what feels right. I¡¯ll help you if you need it.¡±

    I kiss the palm of his hand before lowering my face to the veryrge cock waiting for me. When a bead of fluid forms at the head, I look up at him in confusion.

    He smiles, and the amusement in his eyes is clear to see. I know I¡¯ve gone redder if that¡¯s even possible at this point.

    ¡°It¡¯s just precum. Completely normal when I¡¯m around you.¡± He brushes a loose strand of hair behind my ear. ¡°Don¡¯t ever be embarrassed about yourck of experience. I love how innocent you are, especially knowing that I get to be the one to take it all away.¡±

    The desire in his eyes and the heat in his voice, has me so wet I can feel it dripping down my inner thighs. Reaching down, I run my fingers along my pussy and bring my glistening fingers to his face. I press them against his lips and chin, smearing him with my juices as I bring my lips to the head of his cock.

    He lets out a deep groan, and when I suck his head into my mouth, he sucks my fingers into his. The feel of his tongue caressing my skin, savoring the taste of me while I tongue his cock has pleasure racing all through me. I moan when I taste his precum mixed with the taste of my own pussy. We should always taste like each other, I think, as I slid him in a bit more.

    My mouth already feels stretched to the max, and I¡¯m not even close to having him in all the way. I feel him grab a fistful of my hair, giving him a perfect view of me sucking his cock. He gives my fingers onest suck before I pull them out so I can grip his thighs while I try to take more of him in.

    I lower my head but stop when I gag around him. I look up at him with watery eyes, pleading for help. He smiles down at me and brings one hand down to stroke my cheek. I¡¯m not expecting him to bring his foot to my pussy, but when I feel him slowly drag the top of his foot over my wet cunt, my eyes widen in surprise, and I moan around his cock.

    ¡°Straddle my leg,¡± he says, and while keeping my lips firmly wrapped around him, I scoot myself a bit to the right so his leg is in between my thighs. When I rest my pussy against his skin, he lets out a sigh and smiles.

    ¡°You need to focus on something else so you won¡¯t keep gagging. I want you to use my leg to make yourself cum.¡±

    The idea of grinding against him while I suck his cock has me so excited my hips are already starting to move.

    ¡°Good girl,¡± he says with a wink. ¡°Now try to rx.¡±

    Before I can try to slide him in some more, he grips my hair tightly and says, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to cum until I do, Nora. Do you understand?¡±

    Themanding tone of his voice isn¡¯t doing anything to help me not cum, and judging by the wicked glint in his eyes, he knows it. The hand that was stroking my cheek slides lower until he¡¯s wrapped his hand around my neck, making me moan again at the unexpected rush of pleasure it brings me. I like giving him this control. The feel of his strong hand around me is exhrating. The strength in it is intoxicating, but I know I only feel this way because I trust himpletely. I know there¡¯s no way in hell he would ever hurt me, and if I wanted to stop right this second, then he would, but I definitely don¡¯t want to.

    I grind myself against his leg faster and harder, and I¡¯m so wet I can hear the sloppy wet sounds of my pussy filling the room. His grip tightens on my hair, sending a delicious tingle through my scalp as he lowers me down another inch. I run my tongue along his cock while he lowers me some more.

    Sliding one hand to his balls, I stroke the smooth skin. Looks like I¡¯m not the only one who shaves. I¡¯d grin if I could, but my mouth is stretched too wide to do anything except take cock. He groans as I stroke his balls in featherlight touches, and I hear him say ¡°Fuck!¡± when he slides me down some more, and I feel my lips hit bottom.

    He¡¯s so big it feels like he¡¯s halfway down my throat. As soon as he starts to raise me up, I breathe in a huge lungful of air through my nose. Now that I know I can do it, I focus on making it feel as good as possible for him. I tongue and suck my way up the length of him before giving his head a good suck while my tongue dances along the ridge of skin that seems to be especially sensitive based on the way he groans when I do it.

    I let him take control of the speed, moving me in the rhythm that feels best to him while I continue to stroke and y with his balls. Grinding harder against his leg, I can already feel the beginnings of an orgasm. I tell myself to slow down, remind myself that I¡¯m not supposed to cum until he does, but it feels too damn good, and I can¡¯t stop it. I try to hide it, but he knows the second I start to cum.

    He lets out a low, deepugh as I cum hard against his leg, sucking him even harder as my whole body explodes in pleasure.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    While I¡¯m still cumming, I hear him whisper in a strained voice, ¡°I sure hope that was worth it, because you¡¯re going to pay for that one.¡±

    I¡¯m too busy riding out my own orgasm to worry too much about what he¡¯s said, and then I lose the ability to think about anything as he grips my hair and neck tighter and buries his cock deep in my throat and lets out a deep groan. I feel the wet heat of him hit me as I hungrily swallow everything he¡¯s giving me. The thrill of it has another orgasm hitting me. I moan around his cock as we cum together, and when I feel his hands loosen their grip on me, Izily rub my pussy against him while I suck and kiss my way back up the length of him.

    He lets out a sigh and gives my neck a gentle squeeze before bringing his hands back to my face. He strokes my cheeks softly while I continue to lick and suck on him. He¡¯s a much more manageable size now, and I¡¯m taking advantage of it. When I¡¯m satisfied, I slowly slide him out and kiss my way down to his balls.

    ¡°Fuck, Nora,¡± he groans when I run my tongue over his smooth skin before carefully sucking him into my mouth.

    ¡°You¡¯re going to be the end of me,¡± he says with a grin when I look up at him with my mouth full.

    I caress him with my tongue before slowly sliding him out. After a few more kisses and licks, I sit back on my heels and look at him.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t wait,¡± he says, and that same wicked glint is in his eyes again. I feel it like a shock of pleasure straight to my pussy.

    ¡°Nope,¡± I say, agreeing with him.

    ¡°And you don¡¯t seem too repentant about it.¡±

    I remember how good that orgasm had felt and say, ¡°Nope¡± again, but this time I can¡¯t hide the smile that goes along with it.

    ¡°Ah, my sweet, disobedient girl. It¡¯s time for you to learn a lesson.¡±

    He stands, and I can¡¯t help but notice that he¡¯s already almost fully hard again. I look up and give him a hopeful look. Maybe this lesson will involve him fucking me.

    Seeing my excitement, he smiles and holds out his hand to me. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have to wait a bit longer for my cock. First, you need a spanking.¡±

    I can¡¯t help the way my pussy clenches in excitement at the sound of his words. I¡¯m definitely ready for my punishment.

 Chapter 12

    ETHAN

    My god, she¡¯s so fucking perfect. As soon as I said the word

    ¡°spanking,¡± her eyes filled with desire, and I swear her fingers

    inched a little closer to that perfect pussy of hers. She puts her hand in mine, and I pull her to her feet. The sight of her gorgeous body makes me want toy her down on the bed and fuck her senseless, but my desire to spank her overrides everything as I lead her to the bed.

    ¡°Get on your hands and knees,¡± I say.

    Without saying a word, she climbs on the bed and gives me the world¡¯s greatest view. She looks at me over her shoulder, and I smile at the way she¡¯s biting her lower lip, nervously chewing it as she watches me.

    ¡°Maybe I should have waited,¡± she says in a quiet voice that has meughing.

    ¡°Oh, honey, it¡¯s toote for that.¡± I very slowly slide my fingers along her wet pussy, making her groan and immediately arch her ass up.

    ¡°Your greedy little pussy wanted to cum, and so you took what you wanted. Didn¡¯t you?¡±

    I slide one finger into her tight, little pussy and finger her at an excruciatingly slow pace.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, Nora? You ignored what I said and let yourself cum all over my leg.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± she says, breathing out the word in a low sigh.

    My cock is already painfully hard again and having a close-up view of her pussy and ass isn¡¯t helping to relieve any of that pressure. When I run my thumb over her clit, she gasps and arches her ass even more. It¡¯s an invitation, and I dly ept it.

    Leaning in, I run my tongue over her asshole,ughing when I hear her squeak of surprise at the foreign sensation. It quickly turns to a moan, though, as I twirl my tongue along her sensitive skin and rub her clit harder.

    ¡°Oh god,¡± she moans, arching her ass even more for me.

    I bring her right to the point of orgasm before stopping, abruptly cutting it off. Before she can let out the frustrated groan I know ising, I smack her ass hard. She lets out a short, sharp scream and shoots a look at me of such disbelief that it has meughing again.

    ¡°That hurt!¡±¡®

    ¡°It¡¯s supposed to, little one,¡± I say, leaning in to give the red handprint I¡¯ve left on her ass a soft kiss. ¡°How else will you learn?¡±

    I run my tongue over her sore skin and smile when she lets out a soft moan. Very slowly, I start to rub her clit again, careful to not push her too far. I don¡¯t want her cumming yet, and I know she will if given the chance.

    ¡°Feeling better yet?¡± I ask, starting to finger her again as I rub her clit.

    ¡°Mm-hmm,¡± she moans, already rocking her hips against me.

    ¡°That¡¯s my girl.¡±

    I lower my mouth back to her ass and tease her until she¡¯s about to cum again. Right before she can, I stop everything and smack her other cheek, this one a little harder than thest.

    ¡°Fuck!¡± she yells, smacking her hand down onto the bed.

    When I immediately start fingering her and rubbing her clit again, she bucks against me, desperately wanting to cum. This time I wait until I¡¯m sure she¡¯s one touch away from sending her over the edge before stopping my hand. I give both her ass cheeks one more hard smack each. Her front half copses to the bed in a frustrated groan.

    Trailing my fingers along her spine, I dance them along her side before reaching down to cup her tits in my hand. Massaging her tits, I lick a line up her spine, kissing and nibbling on her skin while I give her nipples a hard pinch.

    ¡°Please,¡± she begs. ¡°I can¡¯t take any more.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t think so?¡± I ask, running my tongue down her spine.

    I kiss her lower back, bringing my mouth back to her ass. cing my hands exactly where I¡¯d spanked her, I spread her cheeks wide and bury my face in her ass. I tongue and kiss and suck her asshole until she¡¯s screaming for me to fuck her. Slowing down, I roll my tongue along her sensitive hole before giving it another kiss.

    ¡°The next time you want to disobey me, just remember that I can do this for hours.¡±

    She gives a pained groan at my words, making me smile.

    ¡°I¡¯d like nothing more than to take my time with you, bringing you to the point of orgasm only to take it from you again and again until you¡¯re nothing but a sweaty, writhing mess who can only form enough words to beg me to fuck you.¡± I give her red-ass cheek a soft bite. ¡°Best you remember that, Nora.¡±

    ¡°I think I¡¯m already there,¡± she says, her voice raw with need and slightly muffled from the bedding.

    Iugh and gently turn her over, hovering my body over hers. Looking into her beautiful blue eyes, I say, ¡°If you¡¯re able to talk, then you¡¯re not even close.¡± I kiss her lips gently. ¡°That was less than twenty minutes of teasing. Imagine hours of that.¡±

    ¡°Um,¡± she says softly, ¡°I think maybe next time I¡¯ll just wait to cum.¡±

    ¡°You think so?¡± I let the head of my cock rub over her clit and smile when she moans and arches her hips. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I kind of like teasing

    you. Maybe I¡¯ll just make it impossible for you to wait.¡±

    Her eyes widen and she yells, ¡°That¡¯s not fair!¡±

    I justugh before pressing my lips to hers, already knowing that next time I¡¯ll make sure she cums before she¡¯s supposed to. Teasing her is just way too much fun. The feel of her tongue sliding along mine has me eager to slide my cock into her. I need to be inside her. I can¡¯t wait much longer.

    Sliding the head of my cock down to her very wet opening, I press myself against her and pull back from her hungry lips.

    ¡°Are you sure this is what you want?¡±

    She runs her fingers through my hair and wraps her legs even tighter around me. ¡°Yes, Ethan. I want you inside me. Please fuck me.¡±

    I look down at her beautiful face as she begs me to fuck her and wonder how in the hell I ever thought I could deny her anything. I kiss her gently and slowly slide the head of my dick inside her. A deep groan runs through me as I push my way inside her, knowing I¡¯ve just imed her virginity as her hymen tears and her body tenses beneath me.

    Her pussy mps onto me along with her arms and legs. I run my tongue over her lips, giving them each a soft nibble before pulling back enough to see her. The tears running silently down her face break my heart to see, and I use my thumbs to gently brush them away.

    Before I can suggest we stop, she says, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare stop. I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure? You know I won¡¯t be mad if we stop, right?¡± I brush a sweaty strand of hair off her forehead before kissing it.

    ¡°Yes, I know,¡± she says, gripping my shoulders even harder, ¡°but we¡¯re not stopping. I need you inside me, Ethan. You¡¯re just a lot bigger than I thought you¡¯d be.¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    It¡¯s impossible to not smile at thepliment, and when she sees it, sheughs.

    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯ve every right to look smug, but you can brag about itter. Right now I need you to figure out a way to get your giant cock inside my tight pussy.¡±

    Just the sound of her words has me straining to hold myself back. I slide one hand down to cup her perfect tit and say, ¡°Just try to rx, little one.

    Leave the rest to me.¡±

    She gives me a sexy giggle when I wink at her and pinch her nipple, but I feel her arms and legs soften their death grip on me as I start to kiss a line down to her tit. Her hard nipple is ready and waiting for me and when I circle my tongue around it, she moans and instinctively arches her hips a bit, taking me in just a tiny bit more. She¡¯s so fucking wet, and the feel of her tight pussy wrapped around me is the best feeling in the world, even if I¡¯m still only barely inside her.

    Wrapping my lips around her, I fill my mouth with her tit and tease her nipple with my tongue. Lifting my head, I slowly suck my way back until it¡¯s just her hard nipple in my mouth. I give it a soft bite before sucking on it some more. She¡¯s moaning and whimpering now, trying her damnedest to get more of my cock, but I hold her hips steady while I tease her some more.

    It doesn¡¯t take long before I hear her strained voice. ¡°Oh god, Ethan, please fuck me!¡±

    I smile and ignore her, slowly kissing my way to her other tit. When I start to tease her other nipple, she lets out a frustrated groan and smacks her fists into the mattress. Laughing, I give her nipple a not-so-soft bite which only makes her groan louder. I¡¯d love to spend hours teasing her tits with my lips, tongue, and teeth, but the temptation to fuck her is too strong. Another day, I tell myself as I give her nipple one more hard suck.

 Chapter 13

    Lifting up, I position myself over her so I can easily slip my hand in between us. When my fingers graze over her soaking wet clit, she shudders and grabs onto my shoulders.

    ¡°All right, my impatient girl. Do you think you¡¯re ready for my cock now?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± she moans. ¡°Give it to me, Ethan!¡±

    Using the pad of my thumb, I roll her clit in slow circles. ¡°Are you going to take all of me like a good girl?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± she whimpers, moving her hips beneath me as I start to rub her clit faster.

    As soon as I feel her start to tense, I m my cock into her right as she screams my name and cums hard around my cock. I let out a groan at how good her pussy feels and kiss her hard. Her fingers dig into my back, holding me close to her, as her pussy continues to spasm around my dick.

    Fucking her slowly, I break our kiss and bring my wet fingers to her mouth, coating her lips in her juices. As soon as I¡¯m done, I suck one of her lips between mine and kiss her slowly, savoring the taste of her pussy on her mouth. She opens her mouth to me, joining her tongue to mine, and I¡¯mpletely lost in the smell, taste, and feel of her.

    I start to fuck her faster, and the feel of her tight, wet pussy wrapped around me and her nipples sliding over my chest is absolute heaven. I don¡¯t know how I¡¯ll ever be able to stop fucking her. She scratches her nails along my back and when I grab onto one of her thighs, repositioning her leg so her ankle is now on my shoulder, she lets out a whimper that nearly has me cumming right then.

    We¡¯re both breathless when I lift my head so I can grab her other leg and smile when she¡¯s already raising it up for me.

    ¡°Fuck!¡± I groan at how good this new position feels.

    Looking down, I watch my cock fuck her bald little pussy. She¡¯s so wet, and my dick isthered in our juices and a small amount of blood that just reminds me of what a lucky bastard I am. I swear to myself I¡¯ll never take it for granted.

    Bringing my mouth back to hers, I whisper, ¡°I love you,¡± against her lips and smile when she immediately says it back.

    With her legs raised between us, I¡¯m relentlessly hitting her G-spot, and judging by the way she¡¯s whimpering and starting to writhe beneath me, it¡¯s not going to be long before she cums and I get to see if she¡¯s a squirter.

    ¡°Ethan,¡± she moans, and I know she¡¯s confused about the new sensations that are pouring over her.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, baby, just let it happen,¡± I say, kissing and licking my way down her neck.

    I run my tongue over her corbone and groan when I feel her whole body tense before a hot, wet gush hits my dick as she cums hard around me.

    Feeling her squirt on me while her pussy spasms around my cock is more than enough to send me over the edge. All restraint disappears as I start to fuck her fast and hard. Her tits bounce beneath me, driving me crazy with the feel of her nipples dragging across my skin. I barely register that her legs have fallen aside as I continue to pound into her.

    Her screams fill the room as she cums again, and that¡¯s when I let myself go. With a growl, I shoot my load deep inside her, letting her tight pussy milk me dry. Intense pleasure like I¡¯ve never experienced before races through me as my cock continues to pulse inside her, emptying me of everything I have.

    When I¡¯m finally spent, I roll us over, keeping myself buried inside her. Her small body rests on top of mine with her head buried in my neck. I wrap my arms around her, slowly running one hand over her back and ass in azy pattern while I smooth back her hair with the other.

    ¡°I love you,¡± she whispers against my neck.

    I kiss her cheek gently. ¡°I love you, too.¡±

    I feel her lips start to work their way down my neck as her curious hands run along my chest and shoulders.

    ¡°So,¡± she asks shyly, ¡°how long will we have to wait?¡± ¡°Until what?¡± I ask with a grin.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    She lifts her head and gives me a shy smile. ¡°Until we can do that again.¡±

    Before I can answer she starts to move her hips, and I feel my cock already springing back to life. She feels it, too, and smiles down at me. When I slide one finger between her ass cheeks to press the pad of it against her asshole, she moans and arches back to give me better ess.

    ¡°My perfect girl,¡± I say, watching her start to ride me. ¡°I wonder how many times I can fuck you in a day.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s find out,¡± she says, giving me a sexy grin as she picks up the pace making her tits bounce in a way that makes it impossible for me to think about anything else.

    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s,¡± I agree, letting the tip of my finger slide into her ass as I grip her hips with my other hand, moving her even faster as she throws back her head and moans. I¡¯m more than willing to find out how much my girl can take.

    EPILOGUE     NORA

    After our first night together, Ethan and I have been inseparable. When we finally crawled out of bed from our sex marathon-a marathon

    that I lost, by the way. I finally passed out from exhaustion, and he¡¯s never let me live it down-we told my parents about us. Their reaction wasn¡¯t great, but eventually they both came around to the idea of our being together. We were married shortly after, and almost nine months to the day of our marathon, our son was born.

    He¡¯s absolutely perfect. He has his daddy¡¯s green eyes and my dark hair, and he has all of us wrapped around his chubby little finger. He turned one a couple of weeks ago, and I¡¯m already feeling the urge for Ethan to im me again.

    My parents are beyond excited to be grandparents, and they happily agreed to watch him for the night. After I drop our son off, I race back to our house so I can be ready by the time Ethan gets home from work.

    As soon as I shut the front door, I start to strip off my clothes so that I¡¯m already naked by the time I reach our room. I dig out the nice lingerie I¡¯ve been hiding andugh when I think about his reaction when he sees it on me. The ckce corset makes my tits look amazing, and thece tie-up will make it easy for him to free them from their constraint. My bald pussy is easy to see through thece thong, and the thigh highs are the finishing touch.

    I¡¯ve just finished putting on the ck stilettos I got for the asion when I hear the front door open. Excitement rushes through me when I hear his footsteps through the house as he follows my trail of discarded clothes. By the time he opens the door, I¡¯m already standing next to the bed waiting for him.

    His eyes widen when he sees me. He scans my body slowly, starting at my feet and by the time his eyes meet mine, I know my thong is already soaked. The desire and love in his eyes has me practically squirming beneath his gaze.

    ¡°Well, what have we here?¡±

    The wicked grin on his face makes my heart race with anticipation.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a year,¡± I say, starting to ease backward to the wall as hees closer.

    ¡°So it has,¡± he agrees, and in one quick movement he¡¯s pinned me against the wall, letting his mouth hover right next to mine.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to fill your good girl up again,¡± I say, giving his bottom lip a soft lick. ¡°I also want another shot at that marathon.¡±

    Heughs and presses his hands against the wall on either side of my head. ¡°The marathon that I won, you mean?¡±

    ¡°Not this time,¡± I say, already starting to unbutton his shirt.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s cute that you think you can beat me.¡± He brings one hand down and slowly starts to trail it up my thigh before dragging his fingers along my stomach, sending shivers of pleasure over every inch of my body. ¡°I do love to see you try, though,¡± he adds with a wink.

    His fingers graze along thece covering my tit, stopping to give my hard nipple a pinch that makes me moan.

    ¡°You look beautiful, by the way.¡±

    I smile and wrap my arms around his neck, bringing him closer.

    ¡°Okay, my sweet girl, let¡¯s see who wins this round.¡± He presses his body against mine, letting me feel the hard length of him against my barely covered pussy. ¡°I think I¡¯ll start by fucking you against this wall.¡± His lips trail down my neck as he whispers against my skin, ¡°And then I think I¡¯ll bend you over the bed and fuck your ass for a bit.¡± He gives my corbone a soft bite. ¡°After that, I¡¯m going to bury my face in your pussy and make you cum again and again and again.¡±

    I moan at his words and feel my knees grow weak when I hear him start to unbuckle his pants. I may not win this round either, but, god, it¡¯s going to be fun to try!

 Chapter 14

    MAKE ME SORE

    SKYLAR

    ¡°Oh my god, Sky! You¡¯re crazy!¡±

    I grin at my circle of girlfriends. ¡°Oh,e on, you guys. It¡¯s not like he¡¯s going to catch us.¡± Iugh and add, ¡°And would it be so bad if he did? Mike O¡¯Sullivan is sexy as fuck. I wouldn¡¯t mind getting caught by that pair of strong arms.¡±

    My friends look at me like I¡¯ve lost my mind, and maybe I have. I¡¯ve been crushing on my neighbor for as long as I can remember, but ever since I turned eighteen, it¡¯s gotten a lot worse. I guess it¡¯s because I know that legally I can actually do something about the ache in my pussy now. I just need a little kick in the ass, and that¡¯s what I¡¯m counting on my friends to give.

    ¡°So who¡¯sing with me?¡± I ask, looking at each of them as they huddle around my window, peeking into Mike¡¯s big backyard.

    ¡°There¡¯s no way in hell I¡¯m sneaking into his yard and jumping in his pool,¡± Jenny says, which I can¡¯t say I¡¯m too surprised about. She never was much of a rule breaker.

    ¡°Me either,¡± Steph adds.

    Carly gives me a wicked grin, a look I know all too well. I knew I could count on her. She¡¯s always been my partner in crime. Well, more like I¡¯m her sidekick and lookout while she does all the fun stuff. I can¡¯t even begin to remember all the times I¡¯ve helped her sneak in and out of her boyfriend¡¯s room. It¡¯s awesome being the virginal lookout, hiding in the bushes while your BFF gets fucked. Totally awesome.

    Carly knows about my crush on Mike, though, and what she says next makes up for all those hours spent in the bush. ¡°I dare you to go over there naked and jump in his pool, Sky.¡±

    I give her a huge smile, knowing she¡¯s giving me the kick in the ass I need.

    ¡°No way, Sky, you can¡¯t do that!¡± Jenny whines.

    ¡°Just watch me.¡± Iugh at her shocked expression.

    ¡°Oh, we will,¡± Carly says. ¡°Right here from this window, so you¡¯d better not chicken out.¡±

    ¡°But his Jeep is in the driveway,¡± Steph says, trying to talk some reason into me. ¡°What if you get caught?¡±

    ¡°Then you better start shaking those tits,¡± Carly says with augh. ¡°Make him forget all about calling the police.¡±

    Iugh but the idea of shaking my tits at Mike has me all hot and bothered. I live for spring and summer because I know I¡¯ve got several months of spying on his gorgeous body in the pool. He works in construction, and his body shows it. He always takes a dip in the pool when he gets home from work, and I always make sure I¡¯m positioned at my bedroom window so I can watch him and finger myself. It would shock the hell out of him if he knew how many times I¡¯ve cum with his name on my lips while I eye-fuck the hell out of him.

    My friends watch me disappear into my bathroom, and when Ie out in only a tiny, silk robe, they startughing and cheering me on.

    ¡°Go get him!¡± Carly yells as I walk out the door. ¡°We¡¯ll be watching!¡±

    I sneak down the stairs and out of the house without my parents noticing and tiptoe across the property line, sneaking through Mike¡¯s back gate like a fucking half-naked burr. As soon as I walk up to his pool, I start to doubt my brilliant n. What the fuck was I thinking? It¡¯s not like he¡¯s going to intuitively know I¡¯m down here naked in his pool ande out and fuck me. I¡¯m pretty much just giving my friends a free peep show.

    I may feel like a dumbass, but I¡¯ll be damned if I¡¯m going to back out of a challenge. Looking up at my window and grinning at the three faces I see watching me, I drop my robe and jump into the deep end. The water feels amazing, and when I surface, it¡¯s with a big smile on my face. It feels all kinds of wrong to be skinny dipping in Mike¡¯s pool, and I love it. I give a wave to myughing friends and start to swim a fewzyps, not quite ready to get out.

    All the lights are out around the house, but the pool lights give me enough to see by. I float on my back, thinking this was the best damn idea I¡¯ve ever had when a deep voice has me letting out a squeal and pping my arms like an idiot while I flip back to treading water, hoping like hell by some miracle he doesn¡¯t realize I¡¯m naked.

    ¡°What have we here?¡±

    I look up in pure horror and try to see into the darkness where the sexy voice wasing from. I see the barest hint of movement before Mike steps out from the shadows with a big, sexy grin and a very amused look in his green eyes. God, he looks sexy as hell in his ck T-shirt and swim shorts and a day¡¯s worth of dark stubble on his gorgeous face.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Mike!¡± I stutter out like an idiot. ¡°What are you doing out here?¡±

    Heughs and squats down by the edge of the pool. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I be asking you that?¡±

    I chance a quick look up at my window and stifle a groan when I see how hard my friends areughing. Mike follows my eyes and lets out anotherugh.

    ¡°Lose a dare?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± I say with as much dignity as I can muster. I lift my chin and force myself to hold his gaze. ¡°It was my idea.¡±

    ¡°It was your idea to sneak into my yard and jump naked into my pool?¡±

    My body freezes at his words. ¡°How do you know I¡¯m naked?¡±

    Heughs and scrubs a hand over his chiseled jaw. ¡°Because I watched you drop your robe and jump into my pool, Skr. I thought maybe I should say something, but you looked like you were having so much fun swimmingps.¡± He gives me a wicked grin. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to interrupt.¡±

    My face is burning with embarrassment. He saw me naked? I was hoping maybe he¡¯d just walked out a second ago, but he¡¯d been watching me the whole time! I think about jumping out and making a run for it, but the thought of having to show him my bare ass while I make my escape has me staying right where I¡¯m at, treading water and trying my best to not think about how damn good he looks.

    His eyes run over me, and even though I know he¡¯s not able to see much through the water, it still has a shiver of pleasure running up my spine and my breathsing a little quicker. I swear I see desire in his eyes, but I tell myself it¡¯s just wishful thinking. Mike is old enough to be my dad and dropdead gorgeous. He¡¯s always got some beautiful woman on his arm, and I have to force the thought from my mind because it always makes me so angry. I haven¡¯t seen any women around recently, though. Now that I think about it, I haven¡¯t seen him with anyone since right before my eighteenth birthday. Four months without a womaning over has got to be a record for him.

    He stands up, pulling me from my thoughts, and my mouth drops open when he pulls his T-shirt off, revealing the most perfectly chiseled male body in the world. My eyes run over his pecs and rock-hard abs before admiring how fucking cut his arms are.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I ask when he walks to the other end and steps into the pool, slowly making his way toward me. He dips under the water and surfaces close to me.

    ¡°I¡¯m going for a swim.¡± He gives me a wink, and I try my best to not moan. ¡°You made it look so appealing.¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m naked,¡± I practically yell, making himugh. ¡°Believe me, I haven¡¯t forgotten.¡± Holy shit! Is he flirting with me?

    I¡¯m so flustered I¡¯m speechless. I have zero experience with guys since I¡¯ve kept myself pure as fucking snow for Mike, but there¡¯s no denying the hungry look in his eyes. I wonder if he can see how hard my nipples are or tell how badly my pussy is aching for him.

    ¡°You can always leave if you¡¯re feeling ufortable.¡±

    He¡¯s less than two feet away, and the sight of his gorgeous body this close has me practically drooling.

    ¡°Are you going to turn your back if I do?¡±

 Chapter 15

    He grins and takes a step closer. His eyes drop to my lips, and I suck in my bottom one nervously. His jaw clenches tightly before he turns those sexy green eyes on me again. ¡°Would you want me to?¡±

    I¡¯m surprised by how much the idea of him watching me turns me on, and I¡¯m even more surprised by how much I don¡¯t want to leave. I¡¯m not so sure I could even force myself to leave him if he demanded I get out of his pool right this second.

    ¡°No,¡± I finally say. ¡°I would want you to watch me.¡±

    ¡°Kind of like how you always watch me?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    He smiles and looks back up to my window where my friends are still watching us. ¡°You think I haven¡¯t noticed you spying on me from your window every night when I get off work?¡±

    I briefly think about ducking underwater and avoiding his amused, prating gaze, but I don¡¯t. The idea of putting more space between us bothers me too much. Instead, I want to close the small gap and wrap my arms and legs around him and demand he fuck me and make me a woman.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    He¡¯s still waiting for an answer, but I don¡¯t give it to him. Instead, I smile and say, ¡°It¡¯s not fair that you¡¯re still in your shorts while I¡¯m naked.¡±

    His sexyugh has my pussy clenching with the need to be filled, and I can¡¯t seem to tear my eyes away from a drop of water that¡¯s trailing down his neck. God, I¡¯ve never wanted to lick someone so badly in my life. My mouth drops open when he reaches down and tugs his shorts off, tossing them onto a lounger behind me.

    ¡°I¡¯d hate for you to feel ufortable, Skr.¡± He gives me a sexy wink. ¡°Is this better?¡±

    My eyes drift down and I curse the small waves I¡¯m making from having to tread water. I focus and strain my eyes like I never have before, desperate to see him. I let out a small gasp when a catch sight of a veryrge, very hard cock. Hisughter has me jerking my eyes back up to his.

    ¡°Everything okay?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, fine. Everything¡¯s great,¡± I stutter, using all my willpower to not keep ogling his cock. I¡¯m dying to reach my hand out and stroke him. Is he as big as I think he is, or is that just a trick of the water?

    He¡¯s a lot taller than me, so I¡¯m still treading water while he¡¯s just standing there looking sexy as fuck. His hair is darker now that it¡¯s wet, and it just makes the green of his eyes really stand out. It¡¯s not fair for any one person to be so good-looking.

    ¡°Getting tired?¡± he asks, when my worn-out arms almost have me slipping under the water.

    ¡°Yes.¡± I¡¯m not sure where I get the guts to do it, but I reach out and grab onto his broad shoulders andtch onto him like he¡¯s my own personal life preserver. His eyes widen briefly in surprise and then go dark with a raw hunger that has my heart racing and my whole body on high alert.

    When I scoot in closer and feel the hard length of his cock between us, I wrap my legs around him and press my pussy tightly against him. ¡°Much better,¡± I say with a big smile.

    ¡°You are a presumptuous little thing, aren¡¯t you? First, you show up naked in my pool and now you¡¯re grinding against my cock like you fucking own it.¡±

    I slide along his length again, moaning at how fucking good it feels. ¡°Do you want me to stop?¡±

    He gives me a wicked grin that has me grinding against him even harder. ¡°If I didn¡¯t want you to touch my cock, beautiful, you wouldn¡¯t be. I¡¯d have kicked your ass out of here as soon as I saw you sneak through the gate and tiptoe across thewn. You¡¯re here right now, pressing your eager little cunt against me because I want you to.¡±

    He leans in so our lips are almost touching. ¡°Now, wave at your friends to go back inside so I can watch you cum.¡±

    It takes me a second for his words to prate my lust-filled brain, but when they do, I quickly look up at my friends and wave at them to back the fuck off. They¡¯re still watching us, and I can see them allughing as they back away from the window. Carly gives me a cheesy grin and a thumbs-up before shutting the curtains and giving us our privacy.

    When I turn back to look at Mike, he presses his lips to mine, sending a thrill through my body and making me feel like I¡¯m going to explode. I open my mouth to him, moaning when he immediately slides his tongue in to meet mine. Running my hands through his hair, I clutch at him like he¡¯s my fucking lifeline, scared to death that I¡¯m going to wake up any second and realize all this has just been a dream.

    I whimper against his lips, grinding my pussy against his cock. One of his hands cups the back of my head and the other is grabbing my ass, forcing me against him even harder. I bring one hand down to his shoulder, digging my fingers into his strong muscles, already feeling how close I am to cumming.

    He lets out a groan before pulling back, leaving both of us gasping for air. Walking us to the side, I let out a surprised squeal when he lifts me up and sits me on the edge. The hard concrete feels rough against my ass, but I forget all about that when I see the hungry way he¡¯s eyeing my bald, little pussy.

    ¡°Fuck,¡± he groans, gripping my knees with his powerful hands before roughly spreading my thighs wider, pushing me so far that my smooth pussy lips part just the tiniest bit in invitation.

 Chapter 16

    Looking up at me, he lifts a brow and says, ¡°Show me what you do when you watch me at night, Skr.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± I say, so fucking horny I can barely think. ¡°I thought you were going to make me cum.¡±

    Heughs and leans down to kiss a line up my inner thigh. He stops before he gets to my pussy and looks up at me. ¡°No, beautiful. I said I¡¯d watch you cum.¡± Pressing his mouth back to my skin, he gives me a sharp enough bite to make me gasp and wiggle against the concrete. ¡°Now show me what you do to yourself, sweetheart.¡±

    The idea of fucking myself in front of Mike should embarrass the hell out of me, but the way he¡¯s watching me makes me feel like the sexiest woman on the. My pussy is aching with the need to be touched, and with his green eyes locked on mine, I bring my hand to my little cunt and moan when I feel how wet I am.

    His fingers dig into my thighs as he keeps me spread wide, and there¡¯s something about him holding me in ce like this that¡¯s got me so fucking turned on I can barely stand it. His eyes follow my other hand, watching me cup and massage my own tit, and when I give my nipple a hard pinch, he clenches his jaw and lets out a sexy groan that has smiling.

    Knowing that I¡¯m having this kind of an effect on him only makes me bolder. His fingers dig in even harder when I bring my foot to his cock, trailing my toes up the length of him.

    ¡°That hardly seems fair,¡± he says. I watch his eyes briefly close when I bring my other foot to him and sandwich his cock between my feet, gently stroking him under the water.

    ¡°Fair? I¡¯ll tell you what¡¯s unfair, Mike, having to watch you every fucking night swim half-naked in your pool while the only thing I can do is fuck myself and think about you.¡±

    His eyes darken at my words and lock on my pussy when I slowly slide a finger into my dripping wet cunt.

    ¡°Watching you bring woman after woman back to your house, knowing you were going to fuck them, that¡¯s unfair.¡±

    My breaths areing faster, my hips rolling, making the concrete sting my ass cheeks, but I¡¯m way too far gone to care. I fuck myself in long, smooth strokes, making sure to hit my clit with each thrust of my finger. I feel his lips and tongue on my inner thigh, and I pinch my nipple even harder, sending sparks of pleasure to every part of my body.

    ¡°It should¡¯ve been me,¡± I pant. ¡°It should¡¯ve been my pussy you were ramming your thick cock into.¡±

    He groans and gives me a soft bite. I keep teasing him with my feet, caressing his powerful cock, imagining how good it will feel inside me. My pussy clenches around my finger at the thought. I fuck myself harder, moaning when I feel his tongue on my pussy, probing around my fingers and licking my juices from my smooth pussy lips.

    ¡°Fuck, Mike,¡± I moan. ¡°I¡¯m so close. I¡¯m so fucking close.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, baby,¡± he murmurs against my cunt. ¡°Be a good girl and cum for me.¡±

    His words send me over the edge. I throw my head back and scream his name as my pussy clenches around my finger and I pinch my nipple hard enough to make me gasp at the rush of pleasure it gives me. Mike works his tongue around me, sliding it along my fingers and slit, licking up my juices like a fucking starving man.

    When he gently bites down on my finger, pulling me out of my pussy so he can suck my fingers clean, I let out a soft moan at the loss of contact. My pussy throbs as aftershocks rush through me from the feel of his tongue sliding along my fingers.

    ¡°Please,¡± I beg, massaging my tits with both hands when he lets go of my finger, bringing his attention back to my pussy.

    ¡°Please what?¡±

    His face is right next to my aching cunt, so close I can feel the heat of his breath against my wet, bare lips and swollen clit. I let out a frustrated groan that has him giving me a wicked grin.

    ¡°I want to hear you beg, beautiful.¡±

    Fuck, this man drives me wild. Seeing his beautiful face between my legs, asking me to beg for more is the hottest fucking thing I¡¯ve ever seen. Even though I just came, all I can think about is how badly I need to do it again. God, I¡¯d happily walk across this concrete on my hands and knees if it got me the thick cock my feet are still ying with.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Please, Mike,¡± I whimper, squeezing my tits even harder.

    ¡°Please what?¡± he asks, looking at the way my nipples are poking out from between my fingers.

    ¡°I need your mouth on me,¡± I plead.

    His strong hands grip my inner thighs harder, spreading me so wide that my feet are forced off his cock. I¡¯m syed open for him and loving every fucking second of it. He presses his face against my pussy, breathing in the scent of me with a groan that has goosebumps rising over my skin.

    I feel like I¡¯m hanging onto my sanity by a tiny, tiny thread that¡¯s going to snap if he doesn¡¯t make me cum soon. I whimper and rock my hips, letting the painful raw skin of my ass heighten the pleasure. All of this feels so damn filthy in the best possible way, and all I can think about is getting more. If Mike wants me to beg, then I¡¯m damn well going to. He brings out a side of me that I never knew existed, like there¡¯s some filthy, slutty version of myself that only responds to him.

    Sliding one hand down, I run it through his hair and give him a wicked grin when he looks up at me.

    ¡°I want to be your slut, Mike. Your filthy little fuckdoll that you use however you want.¡±

    He lets out a groan at my words and runs his tongue up my wet slit, making my brain freeze and my body arch against him for more. When he starts to gently part my pussy with his tongue, I moan and tighten my grip on his hair.

    ¡°Fuck me with your tongue, Mike. Let your little slut cum against your face.¡±

 Chapter 17

    MIKE

    Hearing Skr call herself my little slut and begging me to let her cum against my face has me so close to busting a fucking nut

    that it takes all my willpower to keep myself under control. I¡¯ve had my eye on her since she turned eighteen and haven¡¯t been able to fuck another women since. To say I¡¯m obsessed is putting it mildly. When I watched her drop her robe and jump into my pool, I¡¯d thought I had finally lost it. But now that my face is buried in her sweet little pussy, there¡¯s no denying that this is actually happening.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    ¡°Please fuck me with your tongue,¡± she begs again, and the sound of her sweet voice mixed with the filthy words she¡¯s saying have me sliding my tongue into her little cunt with a quickness that makes her gasp and tighten her grip on my hair.

    The taste of her fills my mouth and turns on some primal part of my brain that I never knew I had. I¡¯ve never wanted to fully consume someone so badly in my life. I want to own and possess every damn inch of her body. She whimpers and rocks her hips against me as best she can while I tonguefuck her sweet little cunt. When I give her smooth pussy lip a soft bite and kiss my way to her clit, she lets out a gasp that has my cock so hard it¡¯s painful. Gripping her thighs hard enough to leave fingertip-size bruises along her creamy skin, I tongue her clit, teasing her until all she can do is whimper and grab onto me tighter. Tremors run through her body, and when I give her clit a suck, running my tongue over her swollen nub, she screams my name and cums hard against my face.

    ¡°Fuck! Oh fuck!¡± she yells when I flick her clit, forcing another orgasm onto her as I slide a finger into her tight, little pussy, groaning when she clenches tightly around me.

    I hook my finger and find her G-spot, kissing her clit gently as I start to rub the bundle of nerves on her inner wall. Her fingers run through my hair, her nails dragging along my scalp and sending shivers of pleasure up and down my spine. I suck and kiss her clit and bring my free hand up to her tit, pinching her rock-hard nipple between my thumb and index finger. She leans into me, wanting it harder, so I give my little slut what she wants and pinch her nipple hard enough to make her gasp.

    ¡°Mike,¡± she moans, her body tensing and tightening around my finger that¡¯s still relentlessly working her G-spot. ¡°Fuck, what are you doing to me?¡±

    ¡°Be a good fuckdoll and take what I give you,¡± I growl against her pussy before wrapping my lips around her clit again.

    ¡°Yes, fuck yes!¡± she gasps a second before she squirts all over my face, covering me in her hot, wet juices. Her knees try to mp shut as her body tenses, but there¡¯s no getting me out from between her legs. I kiss, suck, and lick her sweet pussy until she¡¯s whimpering and shaking and gasping for air. I drop my hand from her tit and rest it on the small of her back, helping her to stay upright when her body starts to give out.

    Sliding my finger out of her cunt, I lick her wet slit onest time before hooking my arms under her armpits and lifting her up and back into the pool. I smile when she immediately wraps her arms and legs around me, nuzzling her face in against my neck with a happy sigh.

    ¡°Worn out already, beautiful?¡± I ask, kissing her shoulder and grabbing onto her perfect, round ass with both hands, running her pussy over my rock-hard cock.

    She lets out a soft whimper and surprises me by giving my neck a hard enough bite to make my next breathe out as more of a hiss. My cock gives a hungry jump, and I tighten my grip on her ass.

    ¡°Not even close,¡± she practically purrs against my ear, giving my earlobe a suck that sends a jolt of pleasure straight to my fucking balls.

    ¡°Oh yeah? What else does my little slut want?¡±

    She moans at my words, grinding against my cock even harder. ¡°I want you to use me, fuck me, im me, and make me yours.¡± ¡°Is that all?¡± I ask with augh.

    She pulls back and gives me a smile, making her adorable dimple show. Her brown eyes are lit up with excitement and desire, and I¡¯ve never seen anything so beautiful in my life. My need to fuck her is overwhelming and it scares the hell out of me.

    Her small hands cup my face. ¡°No.¡± She stares into my eyes with such a serious look on her face that it makes me curious as hell.

    ¡°What else do you want? Just ask and it¡¯s yours, beautiful.¡±

    She gives me a wicked grin that¡¯s so at odds with her sweet, innocent face. ¡°I want you to fuck me raw, Mike.¡± She grinds her pussy against my cock even harder. ¡°I want you to cum inside me.¡±

    I nearly bust a fucking nut at her words. This young, fertile beauty wants me to fuck her bareback and not pull out? I¡¯d be lying if I said I hadn¡¯t thought about knocking my young neighbor up about a million times since she turned eighteen, but I never dreamed that she might feel the same way.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know what you¡¯re saying, Skr,¡± I tell her, ignoring how painful my cock is.

    ¡°I know exactly what I¡¯m saying. Do you feel my pussy, Mike?¡± She slides down the whole length of me in one, slow torturous stroke.

    ¡°Fuck, beautiful. Yes, I feel your little pussy grinding against me.¡± I grip her ass harder, moving her up and down my cock, making the water ssh around us. ¡°Is that what my little slut wants?¡±

    She moans and leans in so our lips are almost touching. ¡°I¡¯m just your slut, Mike,¡± she whispers against my lips. ¡°This pussy is just for you. No one else.¡±

    ¡°Not anymore?¡±

    She shakes her head no. ¡°Not ever.¡±

    My body stills at her words. I study her face, looking for any sign that she¡¯s joking, but I don¡¯t see any. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    She smiles and runs her tongue over my bottom lip. ¡°I mean that this little pussy rubbing up against your thick cock ispletely untouched.¡± ¡°Fuck,¡± I groan, making her smile again.

    ¡°And it¡¯s all yours. I want you to fuck me, Mike. im my pussy and make it yours.¡±

    ¡°You want me to im that tight little virgin cunt, the one that just squirted all over my face?¡±

    ¡°Mm-hmm,¡± she whimpers, giving my lip a soft bite.

    ¡°You want me to fill you with my seed and im that fertile little womb?¡± I bring a hand between us, resting it on her t tummy already imagining it swollen with our baby.

    ¡°Yes, fuck yes, Mike,¡± she whispers against my lips. ¡°Breed me,¡± she whimpers, and I know I need to get her out of this fucking pool before I lose my goddamn mind.

    I bring one arm up to wrap around her back, holding her tightly against me as I walk us to the pool stairs. She kisses me hard, running her tongue along mine, making everything else fade away except for my need to fuck her. When we¡¯re on the steps, she pulls back with a wiggle, making me groan at how good her slippery body feels sliding along mine. Her wet tits bounce with her movements, making her hard nipples graze across my chest.

    ¡°Let me down, Mike,¡± she pouts, making meugh at the bratty tone of her voice.

    ¡°Why should I when you feel so damn good struggling against me?¡±

 Chapter 18

    I lower my head andtch onto one of her bouncing tits, giving her a suck that has her body stilling and her eyes going ssy. Her pouty lips open on a sigh as I run my tongue over her hard, cherry-red nipple. I suck her harder, holding her still when she tries to buck against me and use my cock to get herself off.

    Letting my teeth graze her nipple, I give her a soft bite before pulling back, sucking her nipple hard the whole way. She whimpers and lets out a frustrated groan when her tit is free of my mouth. ¡°Still want me to put you down?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not fair,¡± she pouts.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    ¡°I never said I was fair. If you want to be with me, then you¡¯d better get used to being teased. I can do whatever the hell I want to my little fuckdoll, can¡¯t I?¡±

    She quickly shakes her head yes but tries to wiggle out of my grip again.

    ¡°What are you so impatient about?¡±

    ¡°I want to suck your cock,¡± she says, surprising the hell out of me.

    ¡°Have you ever sucked cock before?¡± I try to ignore how angry the thought of her sucking on another man¡¯s dick makes me.

    ¡°No,¡± she says, making me feel instantly better. ¡°I told you, I¡¯ve never done anything before. Will you teach me how to do it?¡±

    God, she¡¯s so fucking eager to please. I smile and slowly lower her, groaning at the feel of her tight, wet body sliding over mine until she¡¯s standing before me, looking up at me with an excited expression, her dimple on full disy. She grabs onto me, pushing on me to sit down. Iugh at her attempts and then lower myself so I¡¯m sitting on the top step in the pool. There¡¯s only a couple of inches of water up here so my cock is out of the water and more than ready to be sucked. She eyes me with a hungry look and kneels in front of me.

    ¡°You¡¯re so much bigger than I thought you¡¯d be,¡± she whispers, eyeing my cock and licking her lips.

    ¡°My little slut can handle it,¡± I tell her, giving her a wink when she meets my eyes. ¡°I want you up here next to me, though.¡± I point at the empty space next to me. ¡°Hands and knees, beautiful.¡±

    She gives an excited squeal and quickly scurries around so she¡¯s on her hands and knees beside me. I take a second to admire the way her tits look, her nipples hard and dripping water. She lets out a small gasp when another bead of precum forms on the head of my cock. Fisting her dark hair in my hand, I guide her to my dick and run my free hand down her slippery spine until I¡¯m cupping one round ass cheek.

    ¡°Are you going to let me fuck your face like a good girl?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± she whispers, and she¡¯s so close I can feel the heat of her breath hit the head of my cock.

    I can feel precum running down my shaft, and I groan out a ¡°fuck¡± when she licks it up before wrapping her lips around me and sucking me in. The wet heat of her mouth surrounds me, and it takes all my willpower to keep still and not ram my cock down her virgin throat.

    When she runs her tongue over me and sucks me in a bit more, I give her ass a pat and say, ¡°Good girl,¡± loving how it makes her arch her ass and give a small moan at my praise.

    Fisting her hair tighter, I push her down until she¡¯s taking half my cock and whimpering around my shaft. When I feel her gag, I give her ass a hard enough smack to push her forward a bit. She brings one hand to my thigh and turns her head up at me as best she can with half my dick in her mouth. Her eyes are wide with shock, but there¡¯s no denying the heat in them as well.

    I give her a wink and smack her other cheek. ¡°Keep sucking, beautiful. I want to see you take all of my cock.¡±

    She moans at my words and digs her fingers into my thighs as she takes me in another inch. I dance my fingers along her sore ass before cupping her pussy, groaning at how fucking wet she is.

    ¡°God, your little pussy is so fucking wet.¡± I slide a finger into her and start to slowly fuck her with it. She whimpers and rocks her eager little cunt against me, desperate for more. ¡°Maybe if you¡¯re a good girl and take all my cock, I¡¯ll let you cum.¡±

    She whimpers again and slides me in some more. Her whole body freezes when she gags again. I tighten my grip on her hair, fisting it so tightly I hear her suck in a quick breath through her nose. Looking down at her, I groan when I see a tear escape.

    ¡°Do you want to stop, Skr?¡±

    ¡°Mm-mm,¡± she whimpers, tightening her grip on my thigh.

    I bring my finger to her swollen clit and start to rub her in slow circles, teasing her until she¡¯s rocking her hips and sliding my cock in until her lips hit bottom.

    ¡°Goddamn,¡± I groan at the feel of being buried inside her sweet little mouth. I press on her head, keeping her right where she¡¯s at with my cock buried in her damn throat. ¡°Just rx,¡± I tell her when she realizes she can¡¯t breathe. ¡°Trust me.¡±

    I keep her held in ce and rub her clit faster. Her fingers squeeze my thigh, and she lets out another soft whimper, letting me know she needs air. Her hips keep rocking, though, as she desperately tries to grind harder against my fingers. I know she¡¯s getting close to passing out, but I need her to ride the line for just a few more seconds.

    I work her clit harder, pinching it between my fingers and sending her over the edge. Right as she starts to cum, I jerk her head up and let her inhale a much-needed ragged breath of air before mming her back down. She screams around my cock, moving her hips in a sexy rhythm as I slide her up and down the length of my dick. Just watching her tight, young bodye undone is about to make me cum down her throat.

    When her clit bes too sensitive, I bring my wet fingers to her asshole, smiling when her whole body stills at the foreign sensation. I rub her little virgin pucker, noticing the way her hips arch for me in invitation. ¡°Does my little slut like her asshole rubbed?¡± ¡°Mm-hmm,¡± she moans around my cock.

    ¡°Good, because your pussy isn¡¯t the only virgin hole I¡¯m fucking tonight.¡±

    She starts to suck me harder, eager for whatever the hell I want to give her.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to finger-fuck your ass while you suck me off,¡± I tell her, groaning when she gives an excited moan and reaches a hand down under the water to caress my balls. ¡°You¡¯re going to be a good fuckdoll and take it, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Mm-hmm,¡± she whimpers.

 Chapter 19

    Her round ass is arched and more than ready for me when I start to slide the tip of my finger into her tight little pucker. She clenches around me, making me let out a growl when I imagine how good that¡¯s going to feel around my cock. When my finger is all the way in and I start to slowly fuck her ass, I pull her hair hard and thrust my cock into her mouth, fucking her as fast and hard as I want. My little fuckdoll whimpers and moans, taking everything I¡¯m giving her like the good little slut she is.

    ¡°Fuck,¡± I groan, knowing I¡¯m only seconds away. She drags a nail over my balls, sending me over the edge as I bury my cock in her throat and cum with a force that momentarily blinds me. After all this teasing, my balls are full and each spurt sends long braids of cum down her throat that she greedily swallows. I feel her throat working, sending shocks of pleasure all through me, making my orgasmst way longer than I ever thought possible.

    Her little asshole keeps squeezing me tight as she whimpers and sucks me harder. When I¡¯m finally empty, she licks me clean, kissing every inch of my still semi-hard shaft like she¡¯s fucking worshipping it. I slide my finger out of her ass, smiling when she gives a soft whimper of protest.

    ¡°I need to cum, Mike,¡± she pleads, looking up at me with those big brown eyes of hers. ¡°I need you to fuck me. I can¡¯t wait any longer.¡±

    I lift her off me and cup her sweet face. ¡°You want my cock, baby?¡±

    ¡°Mm-hmm,¡± she pouts. ¡°I¡¯ve waited long enough. I can¡¯t take it anymore. My pussy aches so badly. I need you to make it go away.¡±

    I run my thumb over her cock-swollen lips. ¡°Do you want to go inside?¡±

    She quickly shakes her head. ¡°No, I want you to fuck me out here. I don¡¯t want to wait a second longer.¡±

    I smile and pick her up, carrying her to one of the loungers. She wraps her arms and legs around me, pressing her lips to mine for a hungry kiss that leaves me fully hard and more than ready to fuck her senseless. I can taste myself on her and it fucking drives me wild. Every inch of her is mine. I want every part of her to taste and smell like me.

    I set her down on the chair lounger, never so happy in my life that I opted for the two-seater one since it gives us plenty of room to fuck. Sheys down, and I position my body on top of hers, marveling at how fucking tiny she is.

    ¡°Are you sure this is what you want, little one?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± she breathes out in a rush, hooking her legs around my waist and trying to force my cock into her tight pussy.

    I smile at her attempts and wait for her to give up with a frustrated sigh.

    ¡°Fuck me, Mike,¡± she begs.

    ¡°I will never get tired of hearing you say that,¡± I tell her with a grin.

    I press the head of my cock against her wet slit, loving the soft little whimper she gives. ¡°Is this what you want?¡± I ask, rubbing my head against her swollen, achy clit.

    ¡°Fuck,¡± she moans, arching her hips up to me. ¡°Give me your cock, Mike!¡± Her brown eyes look zed and wild when she cups my face and pulls me closer. ¡°I want you to make me sore.¡±

    Her words have me seconds away from busting through her hymen and iming her in one hard thrust. ¡°Careful what you wish for, beautiful,¡± I tell her, using thest of my restraint as she gives me a sexy smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m serious. Make me your fucktoy. Use me and make me so sore I can¡¯t walk tomorrow.¡±T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    I cup her face, running my thumb over that sexy dimple she¡¯s showing me and slide the head of my cock into her, watching her eyes widen and her lips part in a gasp when I spread her wider than she¡¯s ever been. I push past her body¡¯s natural resistance, making her wince as her hymen tears and I make her a woman.

    My woman.

    Tears run down her cheeks as I slowly feed her my thick cock inch by inch until I¡¯m buried balls deep in her tight little cunt. The feel of her pussy wrapped around my cock is pure heaven. She¡¯s so fucking tight and wet, and even though tears are still running down her cheeks, there¡¯s a hungry look in her eyes and she¡¯s rocking her hips in a way that¡¯s slowly driving me insane.

    ¡°Fuck,¡± I groan when she drags her nails down my back and gives my bottom lip a sharp bite.

    ¡°Your cock is so fucking big,¡± she whimpers, rocking her hips against me even more, begging me with her body to fuck her. When I start to slowly pull my cock out before roughly mming back into her, she moans and clutches me even tighter. ¡°Yes, fuck yes,¡± she begs. ¡°Fuck me hard, Mike. I want to cum around that big cock.¡±

    Hearing her filthy wordse out of that sweet little mouth has me letting out a growl as I fuck her in a hard, fast rhythm that has her eyes rolling back into her head and her nails digging into my back so sharply that I swear she¡¯s probably drawing blood. Her tits scrape against my chest with each hard thrust, and when I feel her body start to tense and the beginnings of what will most likely be a scream to wake the whole damn neighborhood, I mp my hand over her mouth, muffling it as she cums hard around my cock.

    I kiss and lick her neck, working my way down until I¡¯m biting the crook of her shoulder hard enough to leave a print. Her pussy spasms around me, threatening to take me with her, but I refuse to let go this soon. She whimpers and moans against my hand, running her tongue over my palm as she bucks her little body against me, greedy for everyst drop of pleasure she can get.

    When she finally starts toe down, I release my hand, smiling against her skin when I hear her take a huge lungful of air. She grabs onto me, pulling my face to hers before kissing me hard. Instead of that orgasm satisfying her, it¡¯s created a fucking monster. She kisses me with a hunger that takes my breath away, exploring every inch of my damn mouth before giving my tongue a hard enough suck to have my balls nearly exploding. Gone is the timid virgin who wanted her cherry popped, and in her ce is an eager, insatiable woman who¡¯spletely addicted to my cock and will do anything to get more of it.

    As if to prove me right, she lets go with a gasp, running her hands through my hair, pulling it so hard that I lift a brow at her in warning, a warning that shepletely ignores. She gives me a wicked grin and clenches her little pussy around me even harder. ¡°More,¡± she begs. ¡°I want more.¡±

 Chapter 20

    SKYLAR

    Mike looks down at me, a wicked grin ying at his lips. ¡°You want more?¡±

    I shake my head yes. ¡°So much more.¡± The feel of his cock sliding into me is downright intoxicating, and I¡¯mpletely addicted. I almost feel sorry for the poor guy for all the fucking he¡¯s going to have to do because there¡¯s no way in hell I¡¯ll even be able to go half a day without feeling his thick cock mming into me.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you a greedy little thing,¡± he says, thrusting into me so hard that I gasp and tighten my grip on his hair.

    ¡°You have no idea,¡± I tell him, making himugh.

    ¡°God, you¡¯re so fucking perfect¡± He gives me a kiss before lifting up so he¡¯s looking down at me. Grabbing my thighs, he pulls them up and out, spreading me even wider as he starts to slowly fuck me in long, smooth strokes that have goosebumps running over me and every cell in my body on fire with need. How the fuck can anything feel so damn good?

    He looks down and lets out a groan that sounds a lot more like a growl. There¡¯s a primal look to his green eyes that has me quickly bringing my hands to my tits, massaging them as he looks down at me like he wants to devour every fucking inch of me.

    ¡°Watching your little pussy take my cock is the best damn thing I¡¯ve ever seen.¡± His fingers dig into my thighs, and I moan at the mix of pain and pleasure. ¡°This pussy is mine,¡± he growls.

    ¡°Yes,¡± I say, shaking my head in agreement. ¡°Only yours.¡±

    ¡°Your virginal blood is covering my cock, beautiful, and now I own this little pussy. Isn¡¯t that right, my little fucktoy?¡±

    God, I love it when he calls me that. I shake my head yes and pinch my nipples hard enough to make me gasp. I love being his little slut. I love that I can be as dirty and filthy as I want, and he won¡¯t ever judge me or make me feel like it¡¯s wrong. No, he¡¯ll just give me that sexy, wicked grin and fuck the living hell out of me, giving me as much of his thick cock as I can handle.

    ¡°Tell me who owns this pussy,¡± he demands, mming into me, making my tits bounce in my hands.

    ¡°You do,¡± I moan. ¡°You own this pussy.¡±

    He brings his thumb to my clit and presses down firmly, rubbing me in tight, fast circles that have my toes curling and my breathsing in fast pants.

    ¡°Be a good little slut and cum for me,¡± he practically growls, fucking me hard and rubbing my clit in a way that makes it impossible for me to do anything but obey him and let the orgasm crash through me.

    Before I can scream, he leans down and covers my mouth with his own, muffling my screams so the whole neighborhood doesn¡¯t wake up and call the cops on us. He fucks me in a hard, relentless pace that has me clinging to him and trying to remember how to breathe. My knees are still bent, and the deeper pration makes it feel like I¡¯m being fucking impaled by his cock in the best way imaginable.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    He lets out a groan when I drag my teeth along his bottom lip and ms into me, burying his cock inside me. I feel his cock pulse inside my pussy, shooting his hot seed inside me, iming my little womb and making it his. My pussy clenches around him, milking him of everything he has to give. With a feral growl, he fucks me harder, filling me with his hot braids of cum, shooting more into me than I thought was possible for any man to produce.

    ¡°Fuck,¡± he groans against my lips, pounding into me onest time before his body stills and he cups my face in his strong hands. ¡°My god, beautiful,¡± he says, giving me a sexy grin. ¡°Your little pussy feels amazing.¡±

    I hook my legs around his waist and smile up at him. ¡°Want to find out how good my ass feels?¡±

    I smile when I feel his cock give a healthy jump inside me, already hardening up again at my words.

    ¡°Do you want to fuck my ass, Mike?¡± I ask, running my nails down his back. ¡°I said I wanted you to make me sore, and I meant it. My pussy and mouth are sore, but I want my ass to be sore too. I want to walk around tomorrow knowing you¡¯ve fucked every part of me sore.¡±

    ¡°God,¡± he says, looking down at me in awe. ¡°How can someone who looks so damn sweet and innocent be such a filthy little slut?¡±

    ¡°Just for you, baby,¡± I tell him with a grin. ¡°No one else gets to see this side of me.¡±

    ¡°Good,¡± he growls, fucking me roughly for a few seconds before pulling out. ¡°Hands and knees, beautiful. Show me that perfect round ass of yours.¡±

    I let out a happy giggle and quickly do as he says, arching my ass when I¡¯m in position and looking over my shoulder. I give my ass a wiggle and smile at the heated look he gives me. ¡°It¡¯s all yours, Mike. You just need to take it.¡±

 Chapter 21

    He runs his hand down my back before gripping my hips roughly and sliding his cock along my slit. He¡¯s already soaked in our cum, but he runs his finger along my slit before coating my asshole and getting it ready. When he pulls back and presses the head of his cock against my little virgin pucker, I let out a moan and arch my hips even more.

    ¡°Don¡¯t scream,¡± he warns right before he slides the head of his cock into my ass and I bite my bottom lip so hard I taste blood. ¡°Fuck,¡± he growls slowly sliding his cock into my ass one thick inch at a time.

    I smack my hand against the lounger, whimpering at the feel of him taking myst virgin hole. It feels so naughty to have his cock in such a forbidden ce, and I briefly wonder if my friends are still peeking out the window, watching me get ass fucked for the first time. I¡¯m long past caring about whether or not we have an audience, though. All I can think about is how badly I need him to fuck me.

    When he gives me another thick inch, I reach over and grab the T-shirt he threw there earlier and shove it in my mouth, stifling the scream that I can¡¯t hold back any longer when he hits bottom and is balls deep in my ass.

    ¡°Goddamn,¡± he groans, holding me tightly in ce with his hands before slowly sliding back out of me. ¡°Your little asshole looks amazing taking my cock, baby.¡±

    I let out another groan and try to rock back against him, wanting him to fuck me harder.

    ¡°You like this? You like getting your little ass fucked by my big cock?¡± ¡°Mm-hmm,¡± I whimper, still gripping his shirt in my mouth.

    ¡°Such a good little slut,¡± he praises, making my pussy clench with need. He¡¯s stuffed me so full of his seed that it¡¯s dripping out of my pussy to puddle on the lounger cushion. Leaning over me, he kisses my shoulder and brings his other hand to cup my dripping cunt. ¡°Look at you,¡± he whispers against my skin. ¡°So fucking eager to be fucked.¡±

    I shake my head yes and whimper, trying my damnedest to push back and force him to fuck my aching ass. His deepugh prates my lustfilled brain. He gives my clit a sharp smack that has me gasping around his shirt and biting down harder.

    ¡°Greedy little slut,¡± he says, giving my shoulder a warning bite. ¡°I fuck you, little fucktoy, not the other way around.¡± He slowly slides his cock out of my ass before sinking himself back inside me to the hilt, making me moan and my muscles turn to jelly. ¡°Be a good girl and take what I give you.¡±

    ¡°Mm-hmm,¡± I moan, ready and willing to do anything if it means he¡¯ll keep fucking me.

    He gives my clit one more hard smack that sends a wave of pleasure and pain through me so strong that I¡¯m momentarily blinded. Rubbing my achy, wet clit, he starts to fuck my ass faster as he licks and kisses the nape of my neck. Every part of me is buzzing with pleasure, and I feel like I¡¯m going to explode, like it¡¯s not possible for one person to contain this much ecstasy.

    Shivers run up and down my spine from his touch. My tits bounce with his movements, and the feel of his nutsack hitting my pussy is like the world¡¯s most sensual spanking, and I never want it to end. I want to spend the rest of my life being fucked by this man. He pounds into my ass in a relentless rhythm as he rubs my clit and sucks on the crook of my neck.

    He works my body like he knows it better than I do, like every part of me is his to do with as he wants, and I fucking love it. I give myself fully to him, giving him every ounce of control, and when I start to cum, he kisses his way to my ear, giving my earlobe a soft bite before whispering in my ear, ¡°Good girl.¡±

    Hearing him call me that sends a warmth to every part of my body. I cum hard, biting on his shirt so hard my jaw aches. I coat his hand in my juices as my ass tightens around his cock, making him groan and m into me even harder, fucking my ass with a fierceness that has another orgasm hitting me before I¡¯ve evene down from the first.

    With a growl, he buries his cock inside my ass and shoots his load into me. I feel each pulse of his cock as he fills me with his seed, giving me a sticky creampie and iming my ass as his. He keeps pressure on my clit, keeping aftershocks running through me until we¡¯re both spent and covered in sweat and my body is shaking, threatening to copse onto the cushion beneath us.

    ¡°Holy fuck, sweetheart,¡± he murmurs against my lips, kissing me gently before sliding his cock out of my ass. ¡°Are you sore enough yet?¡± he asks with augh.

    I look at him and smile. ¡°For now.¡±

    Heughs and picks me up, kissing my forehead as he carries me back to the pool. I let out a sigh when the warm water covers us, soothing my sore, used body.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Better?¡±

    I smile and nod my head.

    ¡°Good.¡± He winks and holds me tighter. I snuggle in, resting my head against his shoulder and breathing in the scent of him that¡¯s now as familiar to me as my own. ¡°I love making you sore, beautiful, but I don¡¯t want you so sore I can¡¯t fuck you.¡±

    I let out a moan of protest at his words. ¡°I¡¯ll never not want you to fuck me,¡± I tell him, already feeling myself growing drowsy. ¡°My pussy can take whatever you want to give.¡±

    Heughs and runs his hand up and down my spine in aforting rhythm that has me fighting sleep.

    ¡°Just rest, beautiful, so I can fuck you again soon. I¡¯m going to take care of you from now on. You don¡¯t need to worry about anything.¡±

    I snuggle in closer and kiss his neck, letting his words and theforting feel of his strong arms send me to sleep. I¡¯m so d I didn¡¯t back down from my friends¡¯ dare!

 Chapter 22

    MAKE ME BEG

    MADISON

    I look in the mirror at my ridiculously short, ck dress and wonder for the millionth time what in the fuck I¡¯m doing. I miss thefort of my jeans and baggy sweatshirt. I prefer to hide behind my clothes, not strut around half naked on full disy. I tug the thin fabric up, trying to cover my tits, but there¡¯s no hiding them. Turning around, I peek over my shoulder and groan at how damn short the dress is. I bend over a little as a test and cringe at the way my pink panties are clearly visible, showing my little pussy in a scandalous peek-a-boo every time I move my hips.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    I stand back up and tug my dress down. ¡°I can¡¯t go out in this,¡± I say, making Ba, my best friend,ugh and swat me on the ass.

    ¡°Oh yes you can.¡± She gives me a wink in the mirror. ¡°We¡¯re getting youid tonight.¡±

    Iugh because Ba is even more obsessed with my virginity than I am. All through high school she was trying to set me up with guys and get my cherry popped, but I just wasn¡¯t interested in any of them. I know it¡¯s probably stupid, but I want to wait until I find someone who knocks me on my ass. I want the heat, the spark, the instant wet pussy when I meet his eyes. Ba thinks I¡¯m nuts and way too picky, but I don¡¯t care. I know my mysterious, sexy man is out there. I just haven¡¯t found him yet.

    Ba¡¯s right about one thing, though. I¡¯m never going to find my dream man sitting at home binge watching shows, which is exactly what I¡¯ve been doing since I turned eighteen several months ago. I need to get my ass out there, and this dress is guaranteed to make that happen.

    ¡°Fine,¡± I say, giving her a smile. ¡°Let¡¯s go out to this new club, but no promises on gettingid.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take what I can get.¡± She runs her eyes over me onest time before handing me a pair of heels that will probably have me breaking an ankle in no time. She raises an eyebrow at me when I hesitate. ¡°Sometimes you need to kick fate in the ass, Madison, and these are definitely the shoes for the job.¡±

    She¡¯s right. I know she¡¯s right, and truth be told, I¡¯m sick to death of being a virgin. I¡¯m so desperate for cock I could scream. It¡¯s getting harder and harder to resist just giving in and having a random one-night stand and being done with it. One more night, I tell myself as I put on the heels. If I don¡¯t find him tonight, then I¡¯m fucking the first good-looking guy I see tomorrow. Screw that. I¡¯m fucking the first passably decent guy I see tomorrow. I¡¯m ready to be done with this. I think my parents are having the roof fixed tomorrow. If I fail tonight, maybe that guy will get to hammer in a lot more than just nails.

    When I¡¯m teetering on my heels, I turn to look at myself in the mirror onest time. Damn, she wasn¡¯t kidding. These heels were designed to get ady fucked. They add several inches to my height and make my legs look pretty fucking good.

    ¡°Okay, you may have been right about these,¡± I admit to a gloating Ba.

    ¡°Damn straight. Now, let¡¯s go get youid.¡±

    She grabs my arm and leads me down the hall and out the door before my parents can catch a glimpse of our super slutty outfits. We take her car since it¡¯s nicer than mine and head downtown to the Lion¡¯s Den. It just opened upst year, and it¡¯s the hottest fucking club in town. It¡¯s also the only one that lets you in at eighteen. I¡¯ve avoided it like the damn gue, though. I¡¯m not sure why. I guess it¡¯s because Ba always came back with wild stories of random hook-ups and it made me feel like even more of a weirdo since I couldn¡¯t join in the fun. When we drive past it to get to the parking garage across the street, I let out a groan at the long line I see winding down the block.

    ¡°Rx,¡± Ba says with augh. ¡°With outfits like these, we won¡¯t be waiting in line.¡±

    I think she¡¯s lost her mind, but I don¡¯t argue. I¡¯m trying too hard to remain calm. I¡¯m suddenly nervous and feeling like aplete jackass. What the hell was I thinking? I¡¯d caught a good enough glimpse of the women waiting in line, and they all looked way hotter than me.

    We walk across the street, and when I start to head to the back of the line, Ba grabs my arm and leads me to the front door where two veryrge, very angry looking bouncers block the entrance. I try not to cower beneath their hard, imprable stares. Ba just tosses her blonde curls over her shoulder and gives them a sexy grin they can¡¯t ignore. Or maybe it¡¯s the massive amount of cleavage they can¡¯t ignore or the seductive shake of her hips. Either way, all eyes are on her.

    ¡°This is the kind of wee a girl could get used to,¡± she says, walking up to them andying an arm on the one closest. ¡°You¡¯re not going to make us wait in that long line are you?¡±

    I want to roll my eyes at the show she¡¯s putting on. I¡¯m used to her using her looks to get whatever the hell she wants, but that doesn¡¯t make mepletely immune to how damn embarrassing it can be sometimes, especially when I¡¯m the one who gets the angry looks that she¡¯s too oblivious to notice. The women who were first in line are ring daggers at me. I shoot them an I¡¯m sorry, this really wasn¡¯t my idea look, but it doesn¡¯t seem to help.

    Ba waves me over and I quickly dig out my ID for burly man number one. He scans it and then runs his eyes over my body in a way that makes me wish I was wearing way more clothes than I am.

    ¡°Give me your hand, beautiful,¡± he says, and I try not to cringe at the way he¡¯s eyeing me. I lift my hand and his meaty paw grips onto me while he stamps me with arge ¡°Under 21¡± stamp, officially branding me so I can¡¯t buy alcohol, not that I was nning on it anyway. I¡¯m stressed out enough tonight. No way in hell am I adding illegal drinking to the mix. I pull my hand away as soon as I can and quickly follow Ba into the dark nightclub.

    Music pulses loudly, vibrating up from the damn floor. My eyes dart everywhere, taking everything in. The ce looks amazing. There¡¯s a bar running the whole length of one wall, and that whole area is portioned off with a bouncer keeping anyone with a stamped hand out. The dance floor is huge and packed and another section on the right is filled with tables and beautiful waitresses in skimpy outfits dropping off sodas and water to all the sweaty underage kids. I raise my eyes and see an upper level. I strain my eyes, searching the darkness and swear I see movement, but I can¡¯t make out what it is.

    ¡°This ce is packed tonight,¡± Ba squeals in my ear, breaking my attention from whatever the hell I thought I saw. ¡°Lots of good-looking guys to choose from, Maddie!¡±

 Chapter 23

    Iugh at her excitement and let her pull me to an empty table. We order a couple of cokes and sit back to people watch while we scout the ce out. The sweaty mass of bodies on the dance floor look like they¡¯re having a st, and I feel myself wanting to join them. I¡¯m usually too shy to jump up and dance, but when it¡¯s this crowded and dark, I feel like I can just disappear into the crowd and let go.

    Ba nudges my arm when two guys start walking towards us. They look to be about our age, both of them nice enough looking, but I don¡¯t feel that jolt of lust that I¡¯m looking for. I push the thought from my head, telling myself I¡¯m being ridiculous. Ba gives a sexyugh and immediatelyys im to the better looking of the two. I smile at the nervous looking one and nod a quick yes when he asks if I want to dance. All four of us head to the dance floor.

    ¡°I¡¯m Bobby. What¡¯s your name,¡± he asks, leaning down close so I can hear him over the music. It doesn¡¯t send goosebumps over my skin or a shot of desire straight to my pussy. Instead, I notice that his cheeks are dotted with e and he smells like he¡¯s doused himself in cheap cologne.

    ¡°Madison,¡± I yell, scooting a bit further away, which is impossible with the mass of bodies around us.

    I try to ignore Bobby and the way he¡¯s eyeing me in my tiny dress and fuck-me heels, and instead I close my eyes and listen to the music, moving my body to the rhythm and forgetting about everything else. I raise my arms and move my hips,ughing from the sheer fucking joy of just letting go. All the worry and stress leave me, melting away with each beat of the music.

    A hand gripping my waist has my eyes popping open in surprise. I look up and see Bobby giving me a lecherous look that immediately sets me on edge. He grips me tighter, roughly pawing at my body in a way that¡¯s irritating the fuck out of me. When I try to squeeze away, I¡¯m stopped by a wall of bodies grinding to the music. I¡¯ve never been ustrophobic before, but I¡¯m starting to get that way.

    I look around, trying to find a way out, and that¡¯s when movement catches my eye again. Looking up, I see the most gorgeous man I¡¯ve ever seen staring down at me. His dark blonde hair is long enough to make me wonder what it would feel like to run my fingers through it, and his jaw looks like it¡¯s chiseled from a block of fucking granite. His body is mainly in shadows, but what I can see is a set of broad shoulders that I¡¯d very much like totch onto. My nipples harden, visibly poking through my dress and my pussy is so wet it shocks the hell out of me.

    Bobby¡¯s wandering hands pull my attention away. I look down to swat at him, and by the time I look back up the mysterious man is gone. I¡¯m more upset than I have any right to be. I mean, I don¡¯t even know the guy, and, hell, he may not have even been looking at me. I feel ridiculous at how much it bothers me that I can¡¯t see him anymore. I feel even more ridiculous at the instant reaction my body just had. I¡¯ve been waiting forever for this, and now it¡¯s over? I get five seconds of bliss and now the guy is probably out the door with his hot date. Just my fucking luck.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Would you stop?¡± I yell at Bobby when he palms my ass.

    ¡°What?¡± he asks, scrunching up his face like he can¡¯tprehend the words that areing out of my mouth.

    He grinds against me, and I cringe at the way his erection is digging into my hip. I press my hands against his chest, and I¡¯m all set to scream and knee him in the balls when my mysterious stranger appears behind him. He¡¯s a lot bigger this close up. Every inch of him looks hard as steel, and he¡¯s older than I thought. He¡¯s got to be more than twice my age, and why the fuck does that turn me on so much? He looks at me with cold, gray eyes, eyeing the way I¡¯m trying to get out of Bobby¡¯s insistent grip. The way his eyes run over me has my heart racing and my pussy throbbing in my soaked panties. I can¡¯t tell what he¡¯s thinking, but his gaze is so damn intense, like I¡¯ve beenid bare and he can see every single thing about me.

    He turns back to Bobby and grips his forearm tight enough to make Bobby gasp. I feel his hand being torn from my ass, and I can¡¯t help but let out a sigh of relief now that I¡¯m not being manhandled.

    ¡°Hey!¡± Bobby yells, but then he eyes the massive chest in front of him and hesitates. Mystery man leans close and says something to Bobby that I can¡¯t hear, but I see the effect as Bobby¡¯s face goes pale before he shakes his head and scurries away like a scared little rat.

    I¡¯m frozen in ce, too horny to do anything except stare at the gorgeous man in front of me. He¡¯s wearing a suit that looks expensive and sexy as fuck. Everything about him screams power and money, and when he turns those gray eyes on me, I try my best to not show how close my knees are to giving out.

    He steps closer, his movements so damn sensual that it instantly makes me think of the name of the club. He moves like a damn lion, and I¡¯m definitely the prey that¡¯s wandered into his den. His eyes run over me, making it seem like a lover¡¯s caress, and when he grips my hips in hisrge hands and starts to dance with me, I let out a soft moan and follow his lead.

    His lips quirk up, giving me the barest hint of a smile when I rest my hands on his broad shoulders. He makes dancing feel like fucking in the most erotic way possible. It¡¯s not the crass, uncoordinated humping that Bobby was doing. It¡¯s seductive and smooth and it¡¯s the most erotic thing I¡¯ve ever experienced. Keeping one hand on my hip, he slides his other up my back, trailing his fingers along my exposed skin, sending heat to every cell in my body until he¡¯s cupping the back of my neck, wrapping his fingers around me in a tight grip that has me so fucking wet I can feel my juices on my inner thighs.

    He leans down and presses his lips to my ear. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±

 Chapter 24

    His voice is sexy and deep and my pussy clenches at the sound of it and the way his breath is tickling my ear.

    ¡°Madison,¡± I say, barely recognizing the breathy sound of my own voice.

    His thumb slides along my neck where he¡¯s still keeping a tight grip on me, making me bite back a groan. ¡°How old are you, Madison?¡±

    ¡°Eighteen.¡± This time I can¡¯t stop from moaning when his fingers tighten on my hip, pulling me closer so I can feel the veryrge, very hard cock pressing into my stomach.

    ¡°Good.¡± He lets out a softugh that sends a shiver of excitement through my body. ¡°I was watching you dance. You looked so fucking sexy working your little body out here like you didn¡¯t have a care in the world.¡±

    Shocked at his words, I try and turn my head so I can see him, but he holds me firmly in ce. Why in the hell would this god of a man think I look sexy? He could easily have any woman here.

    ¡°Why do you act so surprised?¡± He grips me tighter, and the feel of his hard cock is making me quickly forget that we¡¯re on a packed dance floor. I¡¯m about two seconds away from hiking my skirt up and dry humping the living hell out of him. ¡°Can¡¯t you feel how hard you¡¯ve made me?¡±

    I let out a small gasp at his words. I can obviously feel how hard he is, but hearing him say it feels so damn intimate and vulgar and I love it. I dig my fingers in harder, amazed at how fucking toned he is. He gives my ear another nip before kissing a line down my neck. Everything else fades away. I don¡¯t give a fuck that I¡¯m surrounded by people or that he¡¯s twice my age or that I don¡¯t even know his name. I don¡¯t give a shit about any of that. All I care about is getting more.

    Giving myself over to him, I let him guide my body in a seductive dance that leaves me almost panting with need. He keeps his hand cupping the back of my neck while his other onends possessively on my lower back like he fucking owns me. Maybe he does, because I¡¯d do any damn thing he asked me right now. He gives the crook of my neck a soft bite before bringing his lips back to my ear. ¡°Tell me, Madison, are you wet for me?¡± Fucking hell!

    I¡¯ve barely been kissed and now I¡¯ve got the sexiest man I¡¯ve ever seen talking dirty in my ear. Saying my pussy is wet is the understatement of the year. My little cunt is fucking soaked and I¡¯m dripping down my thighs.

    ¡°I bet you are, you filthy little girl,¡± he says, not even bothering to wait for a reply. It¡¯s painfully obvious how aroused I am. ¡°I bet if I were to slip my hand under your slutty ck dress, I¡¯d find your panties soaked, wouldn¡¯t I?¡±

    I can¡¯t help but moan at his words, quickly shaking my head yes. My arms are wrapped around his shoulders, and the smell of his expensive cologne is working like the world¡¯s best aphrodisiac. It¡¯s the perfect amount of scent, not like he bathed in it like Bobby had, and underneath it is just his own unique scent that has me nuzzling my face against his neck as best I can, breathing him in like a fucking addict.

    My breath hitches when he moves his hand from my lower back to my thigh and starts to trail his fingers up. ¡°Do you want me to stop?¡±

    I shake my head no, my heart racing so fast I¡¯m terrified I¡¯m going to have a heart attack before I see how far he takes this.

    ¡°I need to hear you say it, Madison.¡±

    ¡°No. Don¡¯t stop, please don¡¯t stop,¡± I say, not caring that I¡¯m begging him to feel my pussy in the middle of a crowded dance floor.

    His deepugh is like a soft vibration along my pussy, making me even wetter than I already am. I expect him to just reach up and grab my pussy, but he doesn¡¯t. He trails his fingers up my inner thighs as if he has all the time in the damn world. The club is dark and crowded enough and we¡¯re so close together that I¡¯m pretty sure we can¡¯t be seen, but I wouldn¡¯t stop him even if every eye in the club was on us.

    As soon as he hits my upper, inner thigh, he lets out another deepugh and gives my earlobe a hard enough bite to make me gasp. ¡°Fuck, little girl, you¡¯re even wetter than I thought.¡± He drags his finger along the outside of my panties, making me gasp and clutch him tighter. We¡¯re still swaying to the music, but my knees are feeling shakier by the second, and I¡¯m relying on him to keep me upright.

    ¡°Tell me what you want,¡± he says in my ear, and the strained sound of his voice drives me wild.

    His erection presses harder into my stomach, reminding me that I¡¯m not the only one turned on here. The feel of his powerful cock and the teasing way he¡¯s stroking my slit, pressing in hard enough to force my panties into my pussy just the tiniest bit. I¡¯m fucking delirious with pleasure, and when he brings his finger up and starts to rub my clit, I let out a loud moan that¡¯s covered by the music and buck against him.

    ¡°I want you to finger-fuck me,¡± I whimper. ¡°Please make me cum. I can¡¯t take any more teasing.¡±

    ¡°Teasing?¡± he asks with augh. ¡°I haven¡¯t even begun to tease you, little one.¡± He rubs my clit harder, making me suck in a breath and let out another whimper. ¡°Look at you, grinding against some guy whose name you don¡¯t even know, so fucking desperate to cum. Have you always been such a greedy little slut?¡±

    His words sting, but not for the reasons he¡¯s thinking. A thrill ran through me when he called me a slut, but I don¡¯t want him thinking I¡¯m a slut with everyone. The idea of it actually makes meugh, startling him enough to pull back and look at me. His gray eyes run over me, studying my face.

    He arches a dark brow at me, not looking amused at all. ¡°Something funny?¡±

    ¡°Yes, very funny actually.¡± I give him a smug grin that just has him tightening his own full lips. It¡¯s obvious he doesn¡¯t like not being in control, and I¡¯m enjoying teasing him way more than I probably should be.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    I gasp when he gives my clit a sharp smack. ¡°Ow!¡± I say, making his lips quirk up in a small smile. ¡°That hurt!¡±

    ¡°Good.¡± He gives me a sexy wink. ¡°It was supposed to.¡± He starts to rub my clit, making me gasp at how fucking good it feels. ¡°You like a little pain?¡± he asks, rubbing my achy clit in circles that have me clinging to him for dear life. ¡°Answer me, Madison, or I¡¯m going to stop.¡±

    ¡°No, don¡¯t stop!¡± I quickly say, making him smile. ¡°Yes,¡± I admit, ¡°I think I do.¡±

    ¡°You think?¡±

    ¡°Well, this is the first time anyone has ever spanked my clit.¡± I try to shoot him an angry look, but there¡¯s too much desire written all over my face for it to be effective.

    ¡°And you liked it?¡± he presses, forcing me to admit it out loud.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°I guess the other guys you were with weren¡¯t very creative.¡± He gives me a smirk that has me squirming against him. God, he really is the most gorgeous man I¡¯ve ever seen. His cheeks are smooth, entuating that chiseled jaw, and I want to grip a fistful of hair and bring him closer for a kiss.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± I ask, feeling like I probably should¡¯ve asked the question before he started touching my pussy.

    ¡°Jax.¡± He gives my clit a soft pinch, making my knees go weak and my eyes widen in surprise. ¡°I guess no one¡¯s ever thought to do that either.¡± He gives me a wink that has my pussy clenching, desperate for something it¡¯s never had.

    He¡¯s still giving me a cocky grin, and something about it has my bratty sideing out. I give him a smirk of my own and say, ¡°No one else has ever touched my pussy except you, Jax.¡±

    My smile grows when I see his falter and his eyes widen ever so slightly in shock before he gets control of himself and the stony mask returns. ¡°You¡¯re joking,¡± he says, trying his damnedest to keep his face neutral, but I can see the hunger underneath.

    ¡°I would never lie about something like that.¡± This time I lean in and press my lips to his ear. I give his earlobe a soft suck, smiling at the deep groan he gives before whispering, ¡°Have you ever fingered a virgin pussy?¡±

 Chapter 25

    JAX

    I try my best to not show how shocked I am by Madison¡¯s words, but the truth is, she¡¯s just knocked me on my ass. She¡¯d caught my eye as soon as she walked into my club, looking so scared and unsure and sexy as fuck. I¡¯ve never wanted to fuck someone so badly in my life. When I saw that little jackass pawing at her, I had to step in. I know it¡¯s ridiculous, but she feels like mine, and there¡¯s no way in hell I could stand by and let another man touch her.

    Pulling back, I look down at her small form. She looks so innocent, even though she¡¯s dressed in one of the shortest dresses I¡¯ve ever seen with stripper heels to match, but I never thought for one second that she was actually a virgin. I¡¯m still cupping her pussy tightly. She¡¯s so fucking wet that she¡¯s soaked through her panties and coated my hand.

    ¡°Well?¡± she asks, arching a dark brow at me. ¡°Have you?¡±

    If she had any idea how close her bratty tone was to getting her bent over and fucked right here in the middle of this crowded dance floor, then she¡¯d probably rein it in a bit, but she¡¯spletely clueless, and knowing it makes me smile. She backs down for just a second before jutting her chin up at me, waiting for my answer.

    The truth is that I was a shy kid and didn¡¯t getid until college. My first serious girlfriend was way more experienced than me. There¡¯d been a lot of women over the years, but none of them virgins. My fantasies always had them, though. Fucking a virgin, iming some beautiful young woman¡¯s untouched pussy, my god, just the thought of it almost has me busting a goddamn nut.

    I tighten my grip on the back of her neck and lean closer, hovering my lips right above hers. Her green eyes widen in surprise, but she doesn¡¯t back down. She keeps the defiant, bratty tilt to her chin even as I slide a finger under her soaked panties.

    Fuck!

    The feel of her bald, wet pussy almost does me in. I slowly drag my finger along her slit, gently parting her lips as I go, smiling when her eyes ze over and her lips part in a gasp.

    ¡°No,¡± I give her bottom lip a soft suck as I stroke her swollen clit. ¡°I¡¯ve never been with a virgin.¡±

    I sink my finger into her, groaning when her tight pussy immediately clenches around me, enveloping me in her wet heat. She moans and digs her fingers into my shoulders, her knees nearly buckling when I start to slowly finger-fuck her wet little cunt.

    ¡°I wonder if your little virgin pussy could handle me.¡±

    Her eyes roll back, and when I run my tongue over her bottom lip, she opens her mouth and kisses me with a hunger that only eighteen years of celibacy can aplish. The music throbs as bodies move and grind right next to us, all of them oblivious to the fact that I¡¯m fingering the tightest, wettest little pussy I¡¯ve ever felt. Her tongue slides along mine, her soft whimpers making my cock throb painfully in my pants, and I haven¡¯t been this covered in precum since high school.

    Each stroke of my finger has her grinding against me, and when I feel her body start to tense, I pull back and look into her eyes, wanting to watch here undone.

    ¡°Cum for me,¡± I tell her, my tone making it clear that it¡¯s not a request.

    Her eyes ze over, and when I give her clit a firm rub, she screams and cums hard against my hand. The music easily covers the noise, and if those closest to us can tell what we¡¯re doing, they clearly don¡¯t give a fuck. Madison keeps her eyes on me, letting me see her at her most vulnerable. Her body is flushed and covered in a light sheen of sweat. She lets out another moan when I slowly circle her sensitive clit before pressing down hard on her. When I lean down to lick a line across her chest, she grabs onto my head and fists my hair in her hands, keeping me held against her as she starts to cum again. I work her little pussy until she¡¯s shaking and it¡¯s only her death grip on me that¡¯s keeping her upright.

    Kissing my way back up her body, I can¡¯t help but smile at the I just came hard look on her face. She¡¯s so fucking gorgeous, and all I can think about is getting inside her. I want to see the look on her face when I feed her my cock, one thick inch at a time until she feels like she¡¯s going to split in two. I want to fuck her raw, nothing between us, and fill her with my seed.

    ¡°Jax,¡± she whimpers, still shaking and trying to get herself back under control.

    ¡°Yes, baby?¡± I loosen my grip on the back of her head and slide my hand down her bare back, marveling at how silky smooth her skin is.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    ¡°I need more,¡± she begs, already trying to grind against my hand again.

    Iugh at how fucking eager she is and slide my hand out of her panties to show her my glistening fingers.

    ¡°You see what a messy girl you are?¡±

    She shakes her head yes, her eyes never leaving my wet fingers. When I bring them to her lips, she looks up at me in shock for one brief second before parting her lips. I smile at her obedience and slide a finger into her waiting mouth. She closes her eyes, sucking my finger with a moan that sends a jolt of pleasure straight to my cock. My balls tense up with the overwhelming need to empty my seed inside her. Her tongue runs along the sensitive skin between my fingers, and all I can think about is how good that¡¯s going to feel on my cock.

    ¡°Have you ever sucked cock before?¡± I can¡¯t help but ask, unable to look away from the sight of her pouty mouth wrapped around my finger.

    ¡°Mm-mm,¡± she says, giving a soft shake of her head.

    ¡°You¡¯re about to,¡± I tell her, pulling my finger out and looking around. ¡°Where¡¯s that girl you came here with?¡±

 Chapter 26

    It takes a second for my words to prate, but when they do, she looks around and points to a blonde dancing not too far away.

    ¡°Go tell her you¡¯re staying with me and that she should go home alone.¡± I point to the VIP section behind her. ¡°Meet me over there when you¡¯re done.¡± I cup her pussy through her dress, giving her a tight squeeze. ¡°Make it quick, beautiful. I can¡¯t wait much longer.¡±

    She gives me a cute, eager grin before turning around to push her way through the crowd. I watch until I see her reach the blonde safely before making my way to the corner. My cock is so fucking hard I can barely stand it. All I can think about is how good it¡¯s going to feel to fuck that little virgin pussy.

    I lean against the wall, waiting for Madison to hurry her cute little ass up, and just when I¡¯m about to lose my patience and go and grab her, she squeezes her way through a crowd of dancing men and women. Even in heels, she¡¯s still shorter than everyone else and seems so vulnerable that I can¡¯t resist closing the distance and putting my arm around her shoulders. She looks up at me with a grateful smile and quickly wraps her arm around my waist.

    Catching the eye of one of my bouncers, I wave him over and point to the VIP section. ¡°Don¡¯t let anyone else in tonight.¡±

    ¡°You got it, boss,¡± he says, taking his post by the roped-off entrance.

    Madison looks up at me, surprise written all over her face. ¡°Boss?¡±

    I shrug off her question as we bypass several booths and lead her to a sofa in the back. When a waitress immediately walks over, I wave her off and say, ¡°No employees in the VIP section tonight. I want privacy.¡±

    The waitress briefly eyes Madison but wisely keeps her mouth shut, just gives me a smile and a nod and quickly scurries out. She¡¯ll lose some money in tips tonight, but I¡¯ll assign her all of next weekend in here to make up for it.

    I strip off my suit jacket and toss it aside, rolling up the sleeves of my white dress shirt before sitting down and pulling Madison into myp so she¡¯s straddling me. Her eyes widen in surprise when she settles down onto my hard cock. She starts to buck up, but I grip her hips and hold her still.

    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going, little one?¡±

    Her cheeks heat up in embarrassment when she says, ¡°I¡¯m going to get your nice pants all messy.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m counting on it.¡± I give her a wink and pull her down on top of me, smiling when she starts to slowly grind against me. ¡°You just can¡¯t help yourself, can you? How can a virgin act like such a little slut?¡±

    Her breath hitches at my words, and she starts to rock her hips even harder, doing her damnedest to get herself off on my cock. I dance my fingers along her corbone before hooking a finger under the flimsy strap of her dress, tugging it down slowly. She shoots a quick look over her shoulder, her hips freezing in ce.

    I grab her chin and turn her back to me. ¡°Don¡¯t get shy on me now, baby. I can tell how much it excites you to know we¡¯re in a public ce. You were so fucking wet out there on the dance floor. Don¡¯t try to pretend like you don¡¯t like it.¡±

    She doesn¡¯t deny it, just rocks against me harder with a sly smile ying at her lips. God, this girl is the best kind of trouble.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to let anyone else see what¡¯s mine.¡± I start to pull her strap down again, and this time she doesn¡¯t try to stop me. ¡°Because you are mine, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± she says in a breathy rush when I slide her dress down, revealing her perky, bare tits. Her cherry-red nipples are rock hard and my mouth waters with the need to taste her. I cup her tits, groaning at how she fills me hand, and give her nipples a pinch that has her arching back and giving a moan that sends spikes of pleasure through every cell of my body.

    Leaning closer, I rece one hand with my mouth, running my tongue over her taut nipple, sucking her in until my mouth is filled with tit. She runs her hands through my hair, tugging hard while she dry humps the hell out of me. I wait until she¡¯s close to cumming before giving her nipple a not-so-gentle bite and looking up at her.

    ¡°Please,¡± she whimpers, her eyes ssy and unfocused.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a choice, little one. You can cum here like this, or you can suck my cock, and if you do a good job, then I¡¯ll let you cum on my face.¡± Her eyes light up at my words.

    ¡°You like that idea?¡± I ask, running my tongue over her nipple again. ¡°You want me to tongue-fuck your pussy and suck on your swollen, achy clit until you¡¯re screaming my name and begging for more?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± she quickly says. ¡°I want that.¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    Iugh at how damn eager and excited she looks. ¡°On your knees, little virgin,¡± I tell her, smiling when she immediately moves to do as I say. ¡°Good girl.¡± She kneels between my legs and smiles at the praise. ¡°Now, be a good little slut and let me fuck your mouth.¡±

    She lets out an honest-to-god giggle and keeps her eyes glued to my hands as I undo my pants and free my cock, sighing when I¡¯m finally free of the restraints.

    ¡°Wow,¡± she whispers, making meugh. I fist the base of my cock and slowly stroke my shaft. I¡¯m covered in precum, and when a new bead forms, she grips my thighs and looks up at me while she runs her tongue over the head of my cock, tonguing my slit and making me clench my jaw hard enough to ache.

    I run my fingers through her dark hair, fisting it tight enough to make her scalp burn. She wraps her lips around my head and gives me a soft suck. ¡°Look at you, so fucking eager for my cock. I¡¯m not going to go easy on you just because this is your first blowjob.¡± She lets out a soft moan at my words, her eyes already half-lidded, her pupils blown so wide her eyes look ck. ¡°I¡¯m going to fuck your mouth as hard and as fast as I want, and

    you¡¯re going to take it like a good girl, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Mm-hmm,¡± she whimpers, already taking me in another inch.

    The sight of her slowly taking in my cock is enough to make me cum, but I grit my teeth, determined to enjoy this for as long as possible. The club is busy tonight, the music too loud, the temperature too hot from the mass of bodies, but none of that matters now. The only thing that matters is the beautiful, young virgin kneeling in front of me, sucking my cock like it¡¯s the best damn thing she¡¯s ever tasted.

 Chapter 27

    I slide her down some more and try not tough when she gags around my cock. She just looks so damn cute and innocent. It¡¯s fucking adorable, and the fact that it¡¯s my cock ruining her innocence has me so hard it¡¯s no wonder the poor thing looks like her lips are about to split.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± I tell her, holding her still so she can take in a few slow, steady breaths. ¡°Just rx for me.¡±

    She keeps her eyes on mine, letting me anchor and calm her. The trust she puts in me is unlike anything I¡¯ve ever experienced. She doesn¡¯t hide things like most women do. She¡¯s not worried about putting on a show or only letting me see her when she thinks she looks sexy. She¡¯s letting me see everything, even the things she feels are embarrassing. Her cheeks are stained pink from blushing, her eyes watery from gagging, and I¡¯ve never seen anything so sexy.

    ¡°This is how I want you,¡± I tell her, pulling her hair hard enough to make her hiss out a breath around my cock. ¡°I don¡¯t want you with perfect makeup and styled hair. I want you hungry and needy, begging for my cock with your makeup smeared, your hair a mess, and you so fucking horny you¡¯ll do anything I say.¡±

    She lets out a moan at my words. I bring a hand down to cup one of her perfect tits.

    ¡°Is that where you¡¯re at right now, little virgin? So fucking horny you¡¯ll do anything I say?¡±

    ¡°Mm-hmm,¡± she moans, her eyes rolling back in her head when I give her nipple a hard pinch.

    ¡°Good, now deepthroat me like a good little slut.¡±

    Her soft whimper has my nutsack tightening even more, and I almost feel sorry for the poor girl. She¡¯s going to be getting a lot more than she realizes, and she better damn well swallow all of it. Pulling her hair with the hand that¡¯s still fisting it, I slide her down even further, groaning when she gags again and tears openly stream down her reddened cheeks. As soon as she¡¯s under control, I m her down the rest of the way, burying my cock in her throat so fast her body doesn¡¯t have time to react.

    ¡°Easy, beautiful,¡± I tell her when she realizes she can¡¯t breathe and starts to panic. ¡°I¡¯ve got you.¡±

    Her body immediately calms. She turns her big, green eyes up, waiting for me to take care of her. The sight of her lips wrapped around me, her small body taking in the whole length of me drives me wild. I roughly massage her tit, pinching and kneading the soft flesh. She whimpers around my cock, digging her fingers into my thighs, begging me for air even as she rocks her hips, desperate for me to fill her aching, needy pussy.

    I give her nipple one more hard pinch before pulling her up the length of me. She inhales a deep lungful of air before I roughly m her back down. What little self-control I had is gone, reced by raw, animalistic need. The wet heat of her mouth surrounds me as I fuck her in a relentless rhythm that demands she give herself over to mepletely. I feel her body rx, making herself putty in my hands, my own sexy little fuckdoll to do with as I please.

    Spit drips down my cock to slide along my balls, and I know I¡¯m not going tost much longer. Her scalp has to be stinging like a motherfucker, but she¡¯s such a good little girl, taking everything I give her and begging me with her body for more. She runs her hands under my shirt, trailing her nails along my abs, and the sensation sends me over the edge.

    ¡°Swallow,¡± I growl as my balls retract and my cock pulses inside her sweet mouth, shooting long braids of cum down her little virgin throat. She moans and whimpers, sucking me harder, eager for everything I¡¯m giving her. I feel her throat constrict against me, swallowing my seed. Every pulse sends a rush of pleasure through me so strong I¡¯m momentarily blinded and grunting like a fucking animal as I empty myself inside her.

    ¡°Fuck,¡± I groan when I¡¯m finally spent. ¡°I can¡¯t even remember thest time I came that hard, beautiful.¡±

    She moans at my words and gently licks and kisses me clean. Worshipping my cock with her lips and tongue. When she¡¯s done, she looks up at me with cock-swollen lips and eyes that are so filled with lust and raw need that it takes my breath away. She gives me a sexy smile and crawls into myp. I groan when I feel how soaked her panties are. My hands slip under her dress. I toy with the sides of her panties, running my fingers along her skin before gripping the fabric and giving a sharp pull, letting it dig into her skin. I¡¯m already fully hard again, dying to fuck that sweet cunt. Her panties rip with loud tear, and when I toss them aside, she slides her bare, wet pussy over my cock.

    ¡°Fuck, baby,¡± I say, watching her writhe against me, her tits bouncing hypnotically with her movements. ¡°Not embarrassed anymore, are you?¡± I ask with augh.

    ¡°No,¡± she moans. ¡°I need you to fuck me, Jax. I need your cock.¡±

    ¡°And you¡¯re going to get it, little girl, but not before I taste that virgin pussy. We did have a deal, and you were such a good girl to deepthroat my cock and swallow my cum.¡± I cup her face, smiling when she immediately leans into my touch. ¡°Did you like having your mouth fucked?¡±

    She shakes her head yes and runs her tongue up the palm of my hand, making a shiver run down my spine and my cock give a hungry jump. ¡°I want you to fuck every part of me.¡± Her hot breath tickles the skin she just licked, and when I run my thumb over her swollen lips, she gives me a soft bite that has my fingers digging into her hip so hard I know it¡¯s going to leave a line of fingertip-size bruises over her creamy, delicate skin.

    ¡°Stand up,¡± I growl.

    She smiles and slips her heels off before nting her feet on either side of me. I look up at her, smiling when I see how fast her breaths areing and the hard peaks of her nipples. Every part of her is screaming at me to fuck her.

    ¡°Show me what¡¯s mine.¡±

    Grabbing the bottom of her dress, she slides it up, revealing her bare little cunt to me. I let out a groan when I see how wet she is.

    ¡°Look how messy you are, little girl.¡± I trail a finger up her glistening inner thigh. ¡°You¡¯re coated in your juices.¡±

    She moans and leans in, trying to grind her pussy against my face. Iugh and grip her hips, forcing her to stay where she is.

    ¡°You seem to be confused about who¡¯s in charge here.¡± I lean in and nuzzle my face against her cunt, breathing in the intoxicating scent of her, dragging my nose against her swollen clit. She whimpers and runs a hand through my hair, desperate for more.

    ¡°Beg me, little girl. Beg me for what you want.¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

 Chapter 28

    MADISON

    I feel like I have about two working brain cells left, and I use both of them to try and form something intelligible. My body knows

    exactly what it wants, but putting that into words seems impossible.

    ¡°Please,¡± I whimper.

    Heughs against my pussy, shaking his head no, his movements sending sparks of pleasure through my clit. ¡°Not good enough. Be a good little slut and try again.¡±

    I clutch at his head, fighting against his tight grip, even though I know it¡¯s pointless. I just like the feel of his strong hands holding me in ce. I briefly nce around, shocked that I¡¯m actually about to get eaten out while in a fucking nightclub with a ton of people less than fifty feet away. It¡¯s exhrating. The sight of his gorgeous face pressed against my pussy helps make me bold. I want his mouth on me more than I care about being embarrassed.

    ¡°Fuck me with your tongue, Jax. I need to feel you inside me. I want to cum against your face.¡±

    He looks up at me, his gray eyes heavy-lidded and dark. ¡°That¡¯s a start.¡± He keeps his eyes locked on mine as he licks a line up my slit, gently parting my pussy lips and making me gasp and buck against him.

    ¡°Fuck,¡± I moan when he swipes his tongue over my clit.

    He does it again, and I swear I can feel him smiling against my cunt. When he slides his tongue inside me, I finally understand what I¡¯ve been missing all my life. The fullness in my pussy makes my head spin, and all I can think about is getting more. I grind against him as best I can while he fucks me with his tongue.

    When he stops and arches a brow at me, I let out a frustrated groan. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare stop!¡± He gives me a teasing stroke, still waiting for more. ¡°Tongue-fuck me harder, fill my little cunt. I want you to lick and suck every part of me, Jax.¡±

    He lets out a sexy growl, sliding his tongue into me even harder before pulling out to kiss and suck on my smooth pussy lips, working his way back to my clit. He flicks my swollen clit hard enough to make me gasp at the instant rush of pleasure.

    ¡°Yes,¡± I moan. ¡°Suck my clit, Jax. Make me cum.¡±

    I barely recognize the sound of my own voice. He¡¯s turned me into a fucking wild woman, and I love it. I buck against him, needing more, loving that I still have the taste of him on my tongue. Remembering how good his cock felt sliding in and out of my mouth has me so close to the edge.

    ¡°More,¡± I beg, already feeling my thighs start to shake. He gives my clit a sharp flick before rubbing me in tight, fast circles that have me screaming his name and grinding against him as pleasure rips through me. I throw my head back, gasping for air, knowing that it¡¯s only his tight grip on me that¡¯s keeping me upright. He softens his tongue, making my orgasmst longer than I ever thought possible, and when I start toe down, he gives me another hard suck, sending me over the edge again.

    ¡°Goddamn,¡± I whimper when I can finally speak again.

    Jax¡¯s deepugh floats up from between my thighs. He licks and kisses every inch of me, savoring the taste of my pussy like it¡¯s the best damn thing he¡¯s ever had in his mouth. When he¡¯s satisfied, he slowly lowers me down. I let out a shaky sigh when I feel the hard length of him. How the fuck is he going to fit inside me?

    Noticing my reaction, he gives me a smirk and reaches down to cup my ass, grinding me harder against him. ¡°Scared, little virgin?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± I admit in a breathy rush.

    ¡°Good. You should be.¡± He leans in and gives my bottom lip a hard bite.

    ¡°I¡¯m only going to ask you one time, Madison, so don¡¯t lie to me.¡±

    I shake my head yes, so fucking turned on by the intense look he¡¯s giving me.

    ¡°Are you sure this is what you want?¡±

    His gray eyes study me, demanding the truth.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure. I want you to fuck me, Jax. I want you to be my first.¡±

    He gives me a wicked grin that has my pussy clenching against his thick girth. ¡°Well, that¡¯s the thing, beautiful. If I¡¯m going to be your first, then I¡¯d better damn well be yourst. If I fuck this little virgin pussy, I¡¯m making it mine.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± I whimper. ¡°Fuck yes.¡±

    ¡°You like that idea?¡± he asks, quirking a brow at me.

    ¡°Yes.¡± I grind against him harder. ¡°I want you to fuck me raw. I don¡¯t want anything between us, just skin on skin, and when you cum, you better not pull out. I want you to fill me so fucking full that I¡¯m overflowing.¡± I cup his face, feeling that sexy, chiseled jaw against my palms, amazed that he¡¯s actually about to be all mine. ¡°I want you to im me, Jax, every single part of me.¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    ¡°Fuck, baby,¡± he moans against my lips, cupping the back of my head as he kisses me hard. I open myself wider for him, letting him take everything he wants from me. His tongue dominates my mouth as he grips my ass harder, grinding me against his cock. The sound of my wet pussy fills the empty VIP section, and I¡¯m amazed at how much it turns me on.

 Chapter 29

    When he pulls back, I¡¯m left gasping for air, drunk on the taste and feel of him. He grips my hips, sliding me up and down the length of him until I¡¯m whimpering and barely hanging onto my sanity. I let out a small squeal and wrap my arms tightly around his shoulders when he abruptly stood, taking me with him.

    He carries me to a dark corner, pressing me against the wall, dwarfing me with his strong body. The look in his eyes is wild and untamed, and my whole body tenses, knowing what¡¯s about to happen. The wickedugh he gives has me moaning and wrapping my legs around him even tighter.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t tense up if I were you.¡± He gives me a wink and presses the head of his cock against my dripping wet pussy. ¡°I¡¯m going to fuck you, little one. My thick cock is going to tear right through your innocence and im that tight, young pussy as mine.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± I whimper. ¡°Please, yes.¡±

    He sucks my bottom lip, letting his teeth graze along my skin. ¡°It¡¯s going to hurt.¡± Goosebumps rise on my skin at his words and the way he¡¯s running his tongue along my lips. ¡°But I promise there will also be more pleasure than you can imagine.¡±

    As soon as I shake my head yes, he ms his cock into me, making me scream and cling to him for dear life as he feeds me his cock one thick inch at a time. He doesn¡¯t wait for me to get used to his size, just starts fucking me in long, powerful strokes that are the perfect blend of heaven and hell. I feel like I¡¯m being split in two, but underneath that is the sweetest pleasure I¡¯ve ever experienced.

    He kisses a line along my jaw, licking up my tears, and nipping my ear when he gets to it. ¡°Your little pussy is so fucking tight,¡± he murmurs in my ear. ¡°Do you like being fucked by such a big cock?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± I moan, digging my nails into his back. ¡°You¡¯re stretching my pussy so good, Jax.¡±

    He groans at my words and fucks me harder. ¡°Such a good little slut.¡±

    Another thrill runs through me at his praise. He¡¯s still wearing his white dress shirt, but I need to feel him against me. I slide my hands over his shoulders and along his chest before ripping the shirt open, not giving a damn about how expensive it probably was. Buttons fly off as I shove his shirt open, desperate to feel his skin under my palms and against my tits. I run my greedy fingers over his sculpted chest and abs, and when my nipples scrape along his skin, he lets out a groan and ms into me so hard, that I gasp and let out a moan that I¡¯m surprised doesn¡¯t have everyone running in here to see what the hell is going on.

    He grips my ass tighter and circles his hips, making my eyes roll back in my head at the sensation it causes. Every movement is hitting my clit perfectly.

    ¡°Cum for me,¡± he growls. ¡°I want to feel my little slut cream all over my cock.¡±

    His words and the way he¡¯s working me have me screaming his name in seconds. My pussy spasms around his cock as I find his lips and kiss him, needing to feel as much of him against me and inside me as possible. Everything else fades away except the feel of Jax¡¯s cock mming into me, giving me more pleasure than I ever thought possible. As soon as I start to cum again, he lets out a growl and ms into me in a hard, rough thrust that has me clinging to him so tightly I swear my nails must be drawing blood.

    My pussy clenches around him as he pulses inside me, filling me with his hot cum. He keeps fucking me until he¡¯s empty. With his still semi-hard cock buried inside me, he gives me onest kiss before resting his forehead against mine.

    ¡°Holy fuck,¡± he says with a softugh. ¡°How am I ever going to stop fucking your tight little cunt?¡±

    ¡°Who says you have to?¡± I ask, giving him azy grin.

    Heughs and gives me another kiss. ¡°That¡¯s a good point. When I take you home with me tonight, we may never get out of bed again.¡±

    I smile, knowing I¡¯m going to be getting fucked by this gorgeous man for the rest of my life. ¡°Sounds good to me. but there¡¯s one more thing I need before we go.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s that, baby? Anything you want, and it¡¯s yours. All you have to do is name it.¡±

    I cup his face, trailing my thumb over his full, bottom lip. ¡°I want you to im all of me. There¡¯s one ce that¡¯s still a virgin.¡±

    He lets out a groan at my words and looks at me with what can only be described as awe. ¡°You want me to fuck your little virgin ass?¡±

    ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± I grip his cock even tighter with my pussy, smiling when he lets out another groan. ¡°I want you to fill both my holes with your cum, Jax. I want to be dripping your seed from my ass and pussy when we walk out of here together.¡±

    ¡°Goddamn, baby,¡± he groans already lifting me from the wall and walking me back to the couch. I let out a groan of protest when he slides his cock out of my pussy and leaves me by the back of the couch as he goes to grab my heels.

    Kneeling, he gently puts my heels back on me and looks up to meet my eyes. His cock is fully hard again, obscenely poking out from is opened suit pants, and I can¡¯t help but bite my bottom lip at the sight of it. He¡¯s coated in our cum, and when I see the strands of blood, my breath catches from how much it turns me on.

    Standing back up, he fists his cock and lets out a groan. ¡°You see the mess your little virgin pussy made on my cock?¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights.

 Chapter 30

    ¡°Yes,¡± I whisper, unable to look away from his powerful, hard, bloodand-cum covered cock.

    ¡°That means your mine now, little one.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± I quickly agree. ¡°Only yours, Jax.¡±

    ¡°Good girl,¡± he says, stepping behind me and pressing on my back so I¡¯m bent over and grabbing onto the back of the couch for support. The heels put me at the perfect height for his cock and when he hikes my dress up and runs his hands over my ass, I let out a moan and arch my ass up for him.

    ¡°Such a needy little slut,¡± he murmurs, kissing the base of my neck and making a shiver of pleasure run over me. ¡°Let¡¯s see if your tight, virgin ass can take my cock as well as your pussy did.¡±

    He runs his hand over my cunt, coating it in our cum before rubbing it all over my ass. I whimper at the feel of his fingers on my asshole.

    ¡°You like that, baby?¡± he asks, teasing the tip of his finger into my tight little pucker.

    ¡°Fuck yes,¡± I practically purr, arching my back and ass like the filthy slut I am. ¡°Fuck my ass,¡± I beg. ¡°Please fuck my ass.¡±

    He slides one long finger into me, making me gasp and grip the back of the couch so tightly my hands ache. He fucks me slowly, lighting up every nerve ending I never knew I had, but it¡¯s not enough. I want something bigger. I want to feel the delicious painful stretch that I felt in my pussy.

    ¡°More,¡± I beg.

    ¡°You want more?¡± he teases, finger-fucking my ass even harder.

    ¡°I need your cock, Jax. Please fuck my ass with your big cock,¡± I whimper and beg, not caring how slutty and desperate I sound.

    He slides his finger out of my asshole and gives my cheek a hard enough smack to make me bite down on my forearm and taste blood. I moan at how good the sharp sting feels and arch my ass for more, begging him with my body to spank me again. He groans, mutters a ¡°good god,¡± and gives me another spanking, this one even harder than the first.

    ¡°Again,¡± I whimper around my arm.

    The next hard smack has my knees buckling. He grips my hips, keeping me upright as he positions the head of his cock against my greedy little pucker. Knowing what¡¯s about to happen, I can¡¯t help but tense up.

    ¡°Easy, little one. Be a good girl and rx for me.¡±

    His deep voice soothes me, and when he reaches around and starts to rub my clit, my whole body turns to jelly. He slides the head of his cock into me, and we both groan at how fucking good it feels. Rubbing my clit, he slowly feeds me his cock, iming my tight virgin ass one inch at a time.

    ¡°Look at you taking my cock in the ass like such a good girl,¡± he praises, and when he¡¯s buried inside me, and I¡¯m feeling so full I can barely breathe, he leans over me and dances a line of kisses along my shoulder. ¡°My beautiful, sweet girl,¡± he murmurs, ¡°I¡¯m going to fuck your ass so hard you¡¯re going to be sore for days.¡±

    My pussy and ass tighten at his words, and I let out a soft whimper, trying my best to buck against him. He gives my shoulder a warning bite and smacks my clit hard enough to make me yelp.

    ¡°Such a little slut,¡± he whispers against my skin. ¡°Most ass virgins wouldn¡¯t get turned on so much by what I just said, but you like it rough, don¡¯t you, baby?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± I moan. ¡°Fuck my ass hard, Jax. I want it rough.¡±

    ¡°Fuck,¡± he groans, giving my clit another spank before mming his cock into my ass hard enough to knock the breath out of me. He gives me exactly what I¡¯ve been begging for. He fucks my ass hard and rough, making every cell in my body spark to life as the most delicious mix of pleasure and pain washes over me. His balls smack my pussy with each hard thrust, and when he gives my clit several quick spankings in a row, I cum so hard it momentarily blinds me. Everything goes ck and all I can do is feel what he¡¯s giving me. My ass and pussy tighten as wave after wave of pleasure washes over me. He kisses my neck, easing me through the orgasm, knowing I need him as my anchor to guide me through it.

    ¡°That¡¯s it, baby,¡± he murmurs in my ear. ¡°You¡¯re such a good girl. Keep cumming for me while I fill your little ass.¡±

    All I can do is shake my head and moan what I hope sounds like a yes. He fucks me harder, keeping his hand on my clit, being careful to rub around my overly sensitive skin and not directly on so he can keep the orgasm going, bringing me one after another until I¡¯ve lost track of how many he¡¯s given me.

    We¡¯re both covered in sweat, and the feel of his powerful chest and arm wrapped around me makes me feel so safe and secure. I know he¡¯s close, but I feel like I¡¯m going to copse in a heap any second.

    ¡°Jax,¡± I whimper, not sure how much more I can take before I pass out.

    ¡°You will take everything I have to give you,¡± he growls in my ear, giving my neck a sharp bite.

    ¡°Yes,¡± I moan. ¡°Just don¡¯t let me fall.¡±

    ¡°Never,¡± he says, tightening his grip on me as my knees give out.

    He brings his other hand to my hip, keeping me held in ce as my front half fully copses onto the couch, my arms too exhausted to support my weight any longer. With a feral groan, he buries himself as deeply as he can. I feel his cock pulse inside me, shooting his hot cum into my ass and iming it as his. My pussy clenches at air, and all it takes is him sliding his hand down and trailing his finger over my clit to make me cum again, screaming my orgasm into the couch cushion.

    His arms hold me until I¡¯m finally spent before slowly sliding his cock out of my ass. I whimper at the loss of him, but he quickly picks me up, holding me against his strong chest. I¡¯m too exhausted to do anything excepty against him and smile. Every part of me aches in the best possible way. I feel his cum sliding out of my ass and pussy, leaving me a wet, sticky mess, and I love it.

    He kisses my forehead and sits back down on the couch, rubbing soothing circles along my back. ¡°My perfect girl,¡± he whispers against my cheek. ¡°Are you ready for me to take you home?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± I say, a wide grin spreading across my face.

    He smiles down at me. He looks just as sexy as before but his features are more rxed, his hair tousled and sweaty, and there¡¯s a softness to his gray eyes that wasn¡¯t there before. I cup his smooth cheek and pull him closer, giving him a gentle kiss.

    ¡°Take me home and fuck me again,¡± I say, smiling at the amused look he gives me.

    ¡°You think your pussy can take more tonight?¡±

    ¡°Only one way to find out.¡±

    Heughs and kisses me again. ¡°God, you really are perfect. Okay, beautiful, let¡¯s go home. I¡¯ll fuck you as many times as you want, in any way that you want.¡±

    I smile and hold him tighter, happier than I¡¯ve ever been, knowing I¡¯ll get to spend the rest of my life with my sexy, older man.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 31

    SHOW ME WHAT¡¯S MINE

    JAMIE

    ¡°What the hell is going on with you, Jamie?¡± my dad yells, his face growing redder with each passing second.

    I briefly think about giving him attitude, but I¡¯ve never seen him this angry, and I¡¯m actually worried he might have a heart attack, so I shrug my shoulders and try to make myself smaller. The cans of spray paint are screaming my guilt no matter how innocent I try to make myself look.

    ¡°You ruined our neighbor¡¯s garage door with your graffiti,¡± he screams at me. ¡°How the hell am I supposed to face him tomorrow?¡±

    At the mention of Mr. Foster, I jerk my head up in anger. ¡°That fucker deserved it,¡± I yell before I can stop myself.

    My dad looks at me like I¡¯ve smacked him. ¡°I don¡¯t know what has gotten into you.¡± His once broad shoulders sag with the weight of all the stress I¡¯ve put him through. Ever since my mom died, I¡¯ve kind of been a handful. Myst year of high school was a nightmare for the both of us, and things haven¡¯t gotten any better since I turned eighteen. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. I¡¯m just so fucking angry all the time.

    My dad sits down with a heavy sigh. ¡°I¡¯ve been in touch with someone I used to know. He lives on a ranch in Montana, and he said he needs some help this summer with his horses. He¡¯s agreed to hire you on a trial basis.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± I¡¯m so stunned it takes a second for me to register what he¡¯s said. ¡°Montana? For the whole summer?¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯s the best thing. You¡¯re eighteen now and need to start making your own way. Plus, you¡¯ll need to pay for the damages to Todd¡¯s garage.¡±

    I let out an angry huff. That old fucker deserved what he got. He¡¯d been eyeing me for way too long and yesterday he¡¯d smacked my ass when I¡¯d walked by. I don¡¯t want to upset my dad by telling him that, though, so I keep quiet.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know anything about horses,¡± I argue, trying to get myself out of this mess.

    ¡°Hank said that¡¯s not a problem. He¡¯ll teach you everything you need to know and he has a spare room you can stay in.¡±

    Hank? Good god, visions of the dullest summer imaginable float through my mind. Quiet evenings watching game shows with some old-asdirt guy in id who smells like medicine and arthritis cream.

    Before I can argue, my dad says, ¡°I¡¯ve already bought the ticket, Jamie. I¡¯m sorry, but you¡¯ve left me no choice. It¡¯s just for the summer, and maybe some time away will do you good, give you time to think.¡±

    I nod numbly, knowing I don¡¯t have much of a choice. Three months of rancher hell, I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll fly by. Well, at least I¡¯m getting paid. Maybe I can save up enough to get a car, that would at least give me some freedom.

    Before I know it, my ass is on a flight to Montana, and I¡¯m debating how angry my dad would be if I just ran off. Pretty fucking angry is what I¡¯m guessing. I lean back in my seat and try to rest. The jarring feel of wheels touching the ground wakes me with a start. I look out the window at the unfamiliar terrain and grudgingly admit that it¡¯s actually quite beautiful.

    It may be three months of hell, but at least it¡¯s a pretty one.

    I disembark with the others and head to luggage im. When I¡¯ve grabbed my bags, an older man with a big pot belly that¡¯s threatening to pop the buttons on his id shirt walks up to me with a hesitant smile.

    Wow, he¡¯s exactly how I pictured him.

    ¡°Jamie?¡± He asks, giving me a small smile.

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s me.¡± I give him as big of a smile as I can manage. ¡°You must be Hank.¡±

    He lets out a huge barrel of augh that seems to echo andnds all eyes on us. ¡°No, ma¡¯am, I¡¯m Jerry. Hank couldn¡¯t leave the ranch, so he asked me if I coulde pick you up. If you¡¯re ready, I can drive you over there.¡±

    ¡°Sounds good.¡± I toss my backpack on while he grabs my heavy suitcases and leads the way out to a big pickup truck.

    Once we¡¯re on the road, I work up the courage to ask, ¡°So what¡¯s Hank like?¡±

    Jerry shoots me a quick look beforeughing. ¡°I¡¯ll warn you that he doesn¡¯t tolerate any shit from anyone. He¡¯s a fair man, but a firm one.¡±

    Wonderful. An entire summer with an old grump.

    I sink back into the seat and remind myself that it¡¯s only three months. I¡¯ve survived worse, and I can survive this, too. When Jerry turns down a long, dirt driveway, I perk up and look out at the acres ofnd sprawled around us. God, this ce really is gorgeous. Mountains loom in the distant background, and I can see a huge fenced-in area off to the far right with several horses milling about as they eat grass, tails flicking every few steps to keep the flies off.

    When Jerry turns around a bend, I let out a soft gasp at the gorgeous log house in front of me. I had been picturing a small, rundown ce, but this is impressive as hell. Tall windows line the whole front of the house and I can see arge stone chimney jutting up from the other end.

    There¡¯s arge wraparound porchplete with wooden rockers and a border collie resting in the sun whozily lifts her head when she hears the truck pull up.

    I let myself out of the truck, looking around for old-man Hank, but the only movement is the old collie who gets up for a stretch before gingerlying down the steps to inspect the visitors. I imagine her owner is just as arthritic and decrepit. She is a beautiful dog, though. I hold my hand out to her, and she wags her tail and gives my hand a friendly lick. Her ck-andwhite coat is smooth to the touch, and I can tell she¡¯s very well taken care of. It raises my estimation of Hank just the tiniest bit. I hate when people don¡¯t take care of their pets.

    ¡°She likes you,¡± Jerry says, walking over to give her a pat. ¡°Sadie¡¯s a sweet old gal. Hank retired her a couple of years ago, and now she¡¯s a spoiled house dog, aren¡¯t ya, Sadie?¡± he asks, giving her a good scratch behind the ears.

    ¡°She¡¯s beautiful.¡± I give her another pat before grabbing my bags. ¡°Is Hank inside?¡±

    ¡°Nah, he¡¯s out working in the barn. He told me to tell you to make yourself at home and that he¡¯d be back as soon as he could. One of the horses has been doing poorly, so he¡¯s out there with the vet trying to get him fixed up.¡±

    Jerry helps me carry my bags to the front door. ¡°Well, it was sure nice meeting you, littledy, and I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll see you around.¡± ¡°What about the keys?¡± I holler after him.

    Heughs and waves off my question like it¡¯s the silliest thing he¡¯s ever heard. ¡°It¡¯s not locked, hon. Hank said he made up the first bedroom at the top of the stairs for you. Wee to Montana,¡± he says before climbing into his truck and disappearing down the long driveway.

    I turn back to the house and look down at Sadie who¡¯s sitting next to my feet and looking up at me with the intent stare that only a herding dog can manage.

    ¡°Well, I guess this is it. Come on girl,¡± I say, opening the door and stepping inside. ¡°Holy shit,¡± I breathe out, taking in the gorgeous house. The wall of windows gives an amazing view of the mountains, and I¡¯m surprised by how homey the whole ce feels. There¡¯s afy looking leather couch and chairs, a huge rug that¡¯sid over the dark wooden floor, and the firece looks big enough to roast a whole damn pig in.

    Okay, so Hank has great taste in furnishings and he¡¯s tidy. I bet his kids helped him decorate this ce, or his grandkids, I think with augh.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

 Chapter 32

    Finding the stairs, I haul my bags up and open up the first bedroom Ie to, letting out a small gasp when I see how damn cute the room is. There¡¯s a window overlooking the stables, a small, white desk, and a full-size bed that¡¯s made and ready to go. He¡¯s even folded an afghan and ced it at the end of the bed.

    Curious, I leave the room and go exploring. Sadie gives me a look like she knows I¡¯m doing something I¡¯m not supposed to when I open the door next to mine and walk into a much more masculine feeling room. This one has a king-size bed with dark gray bedding and a stack of books on the nightstand, all of them westerns.

    ¡°Figures,¡± I mutter to Sadie who¡¯s still looking at me like I¡¯mmitting the world¡¯s biggest crime.

    Leaning closer, I catch a whiff of cologne from the bedsheets and let out a soft moan, shocking the hell out of myself. Damn, that smells amazing! My pussy reacts to the manly scent, clenching and soaking my panties as I let out a mortifiedugh.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe I just got wet smelling some old dude¡¯s cologne,¡± I say to the empty room, already backing out before anything else happens. I¡¯m going to have to face this old guyter with my guilty, wet panties. Gross!

    When I head back downstairs, I see someone walking toward the house from the stables. His stride is confident and powerful, and I can¡¯t seem to tear my eyes away from his broad shoulders. He¡¯s wearing a dark cowboy hat, so I can¡¯t see his face too well, just enough to see a chiseled jaw covered in dark stubble. Who the hell is this guy? Maybe Hank sent the vet over to check on me.

    ¡°Maybe you could pretend to be sick and help a girl out,¡± I say, looking down at Sadie who just wags her tail and runs to the door, giving an excited bark that has meughing and opening the door. Most dogs don¡¯t get that excited to see their vets, but I can totally get why she¡¯s excited to see him. Hell, I want to drop on all fours and wag my ass at the sight of him, too.

    ¡°Hey, girl,¡± he says in the sexiest, deepest voice I¡¯ve ever heard. His face breaks out into a huge smile, revealing perfect teeth and a dimple that has my nipples so hard they¡¯re almost busting through my T-shirt.

    I try to not stare at the way his jeans and white T-shirt entuate what¡¯s got to be a fucking work of art underneath. All that tanned, hard flesh is making my head spin, and when I finally tear my eyes from his rock-hard biceps, I see a pair of vivid green eyes looking at me with an amused grin ying at his lips.

    ¡°You must be Jamie,¡± he says, and the sound of my nameing from his lips has me wetter than I¡¯ve ever been.

    ¡°Um, yeah, that¡¯s me,¡± I say, sounding like an absolute idiot. ¡°Did Hank send you to check on me?¡±

    When he gives me a confused look, I start babbling unable to stop myself. ¡°Jerry left a few minutes ago. I¡¯ve just been settling in. I found my room, and Sadie¡¯s been keeping mepany.¡± The little voice inside my head is screaming at me to shut the hell up, but I can¡¯t seem to stop. ¡°It sure is beautiful out here. I¡¯ve never seen so much open space in my life.¡± I survey thend like I¡¯m a fucking cowgirl in a made-for-TV movie and want to die from embarrassment. Hisughter finally knocks me out of my babbling trance.

    ¡°I¡¯m d you like it here, Jamie. I wasn¡¯t sure what to expect after speaking with your father, but you¡¯re not the littlewbreaker I was expecting.¡± When I¡¯m still too shocked to say anything, he smiles, showing me that sexy dimple again and holds his hand out. ¡°I¡¯m Hank.¡±

    ¡°Wait. What?¡± My eyes run over his gorgeous, hard body, trying to make sense of what he¡¯s just said. This is not the decrepit, geriatric I was expecting. Yeah, he¡¯s still twice my age, but there¡¯s nothing old about this guy. He¡¯s the very definition of masculinity, and every part of my female body is responding to him in a way that scares the hell out of me. I numbly shake his hand, letting out a soft sigh when I feel how calloused andrge it is. God, I bet those hands would feel amazing running up my body, gripping my thighs and spreading them wide as he fucks me as hard and rough as I want. Truth is, I¡¯ve never had sex, and I¡¯d very much like Hank to change that with a quickness.

    ¡°You were expecting someone else?¡±T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    His question drags me from my pervy thoughts. ¡°Yes, I thought you¡¯d be older,¡± is all I say, unable to pull my hand away from his grasp. He doesn¡¯t seem in a hurry to let me go, but finally he drops my hand with onest caress of his thumb. My heart gives a corny flip-flop, and I curse myself for behaving like some love-struck idiot, the kind of girl I¡¯d alwaysughed at before.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m a lot older than you, little girl,¡± he says before walking past me and into his house.

    ¡°I¡¯m eighteen,¡± I say to his broad, retreating shoulders.

    Heughs and walks to the fridge to get a bottle of water. Setting his cowboy hat down on the counter, I run my eyes over his full head of dark hair. There¡¯s a tiny bit of gray starting to show through, and why the fuck does that make my pussy clench?

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to take it easy on you,¡± he says after downing the entire bottle.

    ¡°I never asked you to.¡±

    He arches a dark brow at me. ¡°And I expect you to do what I say when I say it.¡±

    ¡°Are you always this bossy?¡± I ask before I can stop myself.

    His lips quirk up the tiniest bit. ¡°You have no idea.¡±

    He makes it sound like we¡¯re no longer talking about ranching rules, and my mind immediately drifts to him taking charge in the bedroom, demanding I kneel before him and suck him off. God, my inner thighs are soaked, and I¡¯m starting to worry that a wet stain is forming on my jeans. His green eyes watch me as I fidget, shifting my weight from foot to foot.

    ¡°Are you okay? There¡¯s a bathroom right down the hall if you need it.¡±

    I want the floor to open up and swallow me whole. I¡¯m so fucking horny and wet I can barely stand it, and all he thinks is that I have to pee. I obviously need to work on my seduction game. Who am I kidding? I have no seduction game. I¡¯ve only even been kissed once, and that was on a dare in the sixth grade. I hardly think that three-second slobber fest counts. My mom died before I could really talk to her about things like this, and there¡¯s no way in hell I was going to ask my dad for sex advice, so I just never did anything.

    Not knowing what to do, I turn and escape into the bathroom, sshing water on my bright red face and willing myself to not cry like a big fucking baby. When I work up the courage to leave, Hank is busy putting together a supper for us. He sets a cutting board down on the counter and hands me a te of veggies and a sharp knife.

    ¡°You make the sds while I grill the steaks.¡±

 Chapter 33

    He walks out onto the back deck with Sadie close at his heels. I watch him as I chop carrots. There¡¯s something so damn calming about him. His movements are unhurried but confident, and if he wasn¡¯t so intimidatingly good looking, I¡¯d feel perfectly at peace around him, like I waspletely protected and nothing ever needed to be worried about.

    ¡°Fuck!¡± I shout when I¡¯m too busy staring at his ass to notice I¡¯m slicing into my finger instead of the carrot.

    Hank¡¯s head jerks up, and he¡¯s by my side in seconds, lifting up my finger so he can look at the damage. I see blood and quickly close my eyes.

    ¡°Just rx,¡± he says in that calming voice that I can easily imagine him using on his horses. He gently examines my finger, the feel of his touch sending a shiver of excitement down my spine to settle right around my clit, causing it to swell and throb even more. God, I should¡¯ve taken the time to rub one out while I was in the bathroom. ¡°It¡¯s just a nick. Stay here, I¡¯ll get the first-aid kit.¡±

    Heughs when hees back and I¡¯m still standing there with my eyes clenched shut. ¡°You¡¯re a bit squeamish, aren¡¯t you? This should be an interesting summer for you.¡±

    I open my eyes and my breath hitches when I see how close he is. I catch a whiff of that same cologne that had made me so wet earlier, except now it¡¯s mixed with the smell of hay and leather and what must be the smell of horses, which I find oddlyforting.

    ¡°See?¡± he says, holding up my cut finger. ¡°Just a tiny cut.¡±

    I¡¯m sure it is, but I can¡¯t seem to pull my eyes from his to look at it. He gives me a cocky smirk as if he knows exactly what he¡¯s doing to me and starts to clean and bandage my finger.

    ¡°All better.¡± He lets my finger go, and I¡¯m surprised by how much I miss his touch. ¡°Let me go and get the steaks. They¡¯re almost done.¡± He nces at the cutting board. ¡°Try not to cut yourself again. I¡¯d hate to have you passing out on me. The nearest hospital is about a forty minute drive.¡±

    I watch him walk back to the grill before hurrying up to finish the sds. I¡¯m shaky and flustered, and it¡¯s a damn miracle I finish without cutting off a finger. When we¡¯re sitting and eating, I suddenly find myself too nervous to finish, even though the steak is amazing. He quickly clears his te. A man with a man¡¯s appetite, I can¡¯t help but think.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    When he looks at my te, eyeing thest few bites of steak, his mouth tightens ever so slightly and he gives me an intense stare that has my nipples so hard they actually ache.

    ¡°Finish your te, Jamie. We don¡¯t waste food in this house.¡±

    I almostugh, thinking he¡¯s joking, but the look on his face tells me he¡¯s being deadly serious. ¡°I¡¯m not hungry,¡± I say, setting down my knife and fork.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask if you were hungry. You¡¯ve had a big day, and tomorrow is going to be even harder on you.¡± His eyes slowly run over my body. ¡°I¡¯m guessing you aren¡¯t used to hard farm work.¡±

    I jut my chin out, starting to get pissed at being bossed around. Sure, his smoldering, intense re is sexy as fuck, but I¡¯m not used to being told what to do.

    When I start to rise, he says, ¡°Don¡¯t even fucking think about it.¡±

    I freeze in ce, quickly going through my options and then realizing that I don¡¯t really have any. My only choice is to stay put, but he can¡¯t force me to eat, damn it.

    ¡°You will sit here until your te is empty. When you¡¯ve eaten everything like a good girl, then you can go to bed.¡±

    My mouth drops open as he gives me a wink and takes his te to the sink.

    ¡°You can¡¯t be serious,¡± I say.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m deadly serious, Jamie. Don¡¯t test me.¡± He turns back around and rests his strong hands on the counter, holding me in that intense gaze of his. ¡°Your dad told me all about the shit you¡¯ve been up to and what a handful you¡¯ve be. Seems to me like you¡¯re in major need of a firm hand, and I intend to make sure you get it.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not my fucking dad.¡± It slips out before I can stop it. His eyes widen slightly at my words, and I¡¯ve never seen a man¡¯s jaw go so tight so quickly. I swear I can see a vein throbbing in his neck.

    ¡°I¡¯m the only daddy you¡¯ve got right now, little girl, and don¡¯t think for one second that I¡¯ll hesitate to throw you over my knee and spank the living hell out of you.¡±

    His words don¡¯t have the effect on me that he may have intended. Instead of being scared into submission, I¡¯m now more eager than ever to get in trouble and get myself thrown over his strong thighs as he spanks my ass and makes me cum. The image has me moaning before I can stop myself, and this time the throbbing vein is painfully obvious, and so is the unmistakable heat in his eyes.

    Without a word, he storms out onto the back deck, leaving me at the table with my te of food and a pussy so achy for cock I could scream.

 Chapter 34

    HANK

    What in the hell have I gotten myself into?

    When Martin called me about his daughter, I was expecting a

    sullen brat with a chip on her shoulder and a painfully long summer, but thest thing I expected was a gorgeous, young brat with a body so perfect I¡¯ve already imagined fucking her in every possible way. Fuck me. This is going to be a long-ass summer.

    I nce back inside and see her dark head and small body still sitting at the table, pouting about being forced to finish her meal. I¡¯m not trying to be an ass, although I won¡¯t deny that it made me hard to give her an order and watch her obey it. And that moan she¡¯d given when I¡¯d said the word daddy and threatened to spank her, holy fuck.

    Scrubbing a hand over my face, I force myself to look away and sit down on one of the Adirondack chairs, trying to will my hard-on to go away. Sadiees and sits at my side, and I scratch her soft head. I try not to have favorites around the ranch, but Sadie¡¯s the best damn dog I¡¯ve ever had, and I can¡¯t help but show her a bit of favoritism.

    When I hear the scrape of a chair and then the tter of dishes being put in the sink, I bite back a grin. Looks like someone¡¯s not as stubborn as she thinks she is.

    ¡°Finished it, oh lord and master,¡± I hear her grumble as she loads up the dishwasher.

    Hearing her call me master has my cock hard as steel again. I let out a pained groan and watch the sun set, telling myself that it¡¯s only three months. I can survive ny days with the most beautiful, young woman I¡¯ve ever seen. Sadie looks at me as if she can read my mind, and I swear it¡¯s like she¡¯sughing at me.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you start,¡± I tell her, giving her another scratch. ¡°I can¡¯t handle two feisty females.¡±

    Once I hear Jamie go upstairs, I wait a few minutes and do the same. Her door is shut when I go by, and I freeze outside it, wondering if I should knock and say something or just go to bed. My whole body tenses when I hear a very feminine moaning from inside. Purely on instinct, I lean closer and press my ear closer. Another moan, this time louder, and there¡¯s no mistake at all about what that naughty, little girl is doing in there. I can¡¯t believe she¡¯s fucking herself so brazenly in my home on her first night here!

    Before I¡¯ve even registered what I¡¯m doing, my pants are unbuckled and my hard cock is in my hand. I¡¯m slick with precum and more than ready to cum. Her soft whimpers and moans fill my head as I grip my cock and start to stroke myself in a fast rhythm that¡¯s designed to get me off as fast as possible.

    My head is filled with images of Jamie, her tight, young body bent over and taking my cock like such a good girl, begging me to fuck her harder.

    Her moans grow louder and I know she¡¯s close.

    Don¡¯t worry, baby, I¡¯m right there with you.

    I jerk myself off harder, my movements bordering on violent. I need to shoot my load like I¡¯ve never needed anything. This girl drives me crazy. I picture her on the bed, squatting back on her heels with her knees spread wide, fucking her wet, little pussy while she thinks about me. I imagine storming into the room anding up behind her, ramming my cock into her as I wrap an arm around her chest, holding her still, forcing her to take every damn inch of me while she screams my name and cums hard around me.

    My whole body starts to tense. My balls tighten and I know I¡¯m only seconds away. She lets out a muffled scream before moaning ¡°Hank¡± in a breathy rush, and I¡¯m gone as soon as I hear it. I cup my hand over the head of my cock, imagining it¡¯s her sweet pussy and cum so hard I have to clench my jaw shut to keep from growling like a fucking caveman. My cock pulses with each shot, filling my hand with hot braids of cum, and all I can think about is filling her little cunt with my seed, iming that fertile, little body as mine. Thest image that floats through my head is of a very pregnant Jamie on her hands and knees as I pull her hair and fuck her hard from behind.

    Where the fuck did thate from?

    I shake my head of the image and shove my cock back in my pants. I¡¯m about to walk to my room to shower when I hear her soft voice from the other side of the door.

    ¡°Hank? Is that you?¡±

    I barely have time to buckle my damn pants before she¡¯s opened the door. She stares up at me with wide eyes and the sexiest blush on her cheeks and chest. If there was any doubt in my mind about what she was doing, it disappears when I see that I just came hard look on her face. Her brown eyes are still a bit zed, and she¡¯s refusing to meet my eyes.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    I turn my hand so she can¡¯t tell it¡¯s covered in cum and give her a small smile. ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to bother you. I just wanted to say that if you need anything, just let me know. I¡¯ll wake you up early tomorrow to get started.¡±

    She shakes her head yes, darting her eyes to me quickly before looking away again. It takes all my willpower to not close the distance between us and finish what we both started, but I don¡¯t. I really doubt that¡¯s what Martin had in mind when he called me and asked for my help in straightening out his wild daughter. I can just imagine that phone call. Yeah, Martin. Everything¡¯s great. I fucked that wild streak right out of your sweet, little daughter. I¡¯ve tamed her spunky ass and now she¡¯s as docile as a kitten as long as she gets my cock three times a day. Oh, and by the way, I¡¯m keeping her.

    Yeah, that would go over just great.

    I push the thought aside and take a step back. ¡°Night, Jamie. I¡¯ll see you in the morning.¡±

    ¡°Night, Hank,¡± she calls after me before I hear the soft click of her door.

    After a quick shower, Iy in bed and try not to think about the sexy woman right next door. After a shitty night of sleep, I wake with the sun and roll over with a groan. God, how the hell am I going to survive this?

 Chapter 35

    I head to the bathroom, and when I¡¯m dressed and ready to go, I stop outside Jamie¡¯s door and give a soft knock. There¡¯s nothing but silence on the other side. I think about just letting her sleep in, but damn it, that¡¯s not why she¡¯s here. She¡¯s supposed to be working, earning her keep, and learning some life lessons along the way. I cringe at how much that sounds like one of those lousy after-school specials I had to watch as a kid.

    When there¡¯s no response after I knock again, I gently open the door and immediately wish I hadn¡¯t. She¡¯s kicked off the covers and is sprawled over the bed. She must sleep like a damn wild woman, and I immediately wonder if she fucks like one too. The pink panties she fell asleep in have ridden up her crack, revealing a creamy, round ass cheek that I very much want to smack and then bite and then cum all over. Her slender waist and lower back is exposed, and her tiny tank top has ridden up so high on one side that I¡¯m getting an eyeful of underboob. My cock is instantly hard again, and I have no idea what to do.

    Fate takes the decision from me when she gives a big stretch, exposing more tit and then blinks her eyes open. She gives me a slow, sexy grin before reality sets in, and then her eyes widen in surprise before she rolls onto her back.

    ¡°Hank?¡± she asks, still half asleep and trying to puzzle this out.

    I try to tear my eyes away. I really do, but it¡¯s impossible to look away from something so goddamn gorgeous.

    ¡°I tried to knock,¡± I say as if that exins everything. ¡°It¡¯s time to wake up.¡±

    Her eyes run down me, widening a little when she gets to the painful erection that my pants are doing their damnedest to contain.

    ¡°Hank,¡± she says again in a breathy rush, and my heart skips a beat when she slowly parts her thighs.

    I take in the sight of her soaked panties and the way her rowdy night of sleep has given her a slight cameltoe. Smooth pussy lips swell out from either side of her panties, and I let out a groan when she spreads her knees even wider in invitation.

    ¡°Jamie,¡± I manage to say, noticing how strained my voice sounds.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t help it,¡± she whimpers, sliding her hands up her tight stomach and under her shirt. The way she¡¯s cupping and ying with her tits has mepletely hypnotized. Her cherry-red nipples are rock hard, and my mouth waters with the need to taste her. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what¡¯s happening to me.¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    ¡°You¡¯re horny,¡± I say as if that exins everything and we should just get on with our day now. ¡°It¡¯s probably been too long since you had sex.¡±

    I know that¡¯s the truth for me, way too fucking long, not since myst rtionship ended eight months ago.

    She lets out a cute giggle and then shocks the living fuck out of me when she says, ¡°I¡¯ve never had sex, so I guess you¡¯re right about that.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± I stand there like aplete dumbass, unable to tear my eyes from her young, supple body as she massages her tits and rocks her hips, needy and eager for something she¡¯s never had. I should run out the damn door, but even I know that¡¯s not going to happen, not when she¡¯s putting on such a great show.

    ¡°I¡¯m a virgin, Hank,¡± she whimpers, ¡°and I need you to make me feel better. I know you¡¯re just the man for the job. Can¡¯t you see what you do to me?¡± She pinches her nipples and lets out another whimper. ¡°Please make me feel better. I can¡¯t take it any longer.¡±

    ¡°Fuck,¡± I groan and walk to the bed even as the voice inside my head is screaming at me that this isn¡¯t the greatest idea ever and that I need to keep my hands off Martin¡¯s daughter. By the time I¡¯m crawling on top of her, I¡¯ve already torn off my shirt and jeans, and when my lips meet hers, everything else fades away.

    She opens her mouth for me, sliding her tongue along mine as she wraps her arms and legs around me in a tight grip, sealing our bodies together. She grinds her pussy against me, and when I reach down to rip her panties off, we both let out a groan when her bare, wet pussy meets my cock. I break our kiss long enough to pull her shirt off.

    ¡°Goddamn, baby,¡± I breath out when her small, naked body is pressed tightly to mine.

    ¡°Please fuck me,¡± she begs, running her nails along my back.

    It would be so easy to just slide my cock inside her, stretching that virgin pussy wide as I fuck her and im her, but I can¡¯t bring myself to do it. I¡¯d never forgive myself if she regrets itter. Fuck, she hasn¡¯t even been here a full twenty-four hours yet.

    ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± I tell her, my heart breaking when she gets a hurt and confused look on her face. ¡°I¡¯ll never forgive myself if you regret it.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± she pleads, grinding her little pussy against me even harder, slowly wearing down what little willpower I have left. I know I¡¯m not strong enough to resist her for much longer, so I do the only thing I can do. I can¡¯t trust my cock between her legs, so my face will have to do.

    ¡°I can still make you feel better,¡± I murmur, kissing a line down her neck. ¡°Is that what you want, baby?¡±

    ¡°Mm-hmm,¡± she moans. ¡°God, yes! Make this ache go away.¡±

    I give her corbone a bite and kiss my way to one of her perky tits while I cup and tease the other one. She squirms beneath me when I run my tongue over her taut nipple before giving her a suck that has her arching her back up to meet me. Her hands run through my hair, holding me tightly against her. I pinch her other nipple and give her a soft bite that has her gasping.

    ¡°Please,¡± she begs, whimpering and writhing beneath me.

    ¡°Please what?¡± I ask, kissing a line down her t little stomach.

    ¡°Please make me cum, Hank,¡± she begs in a breathy rush.

 Chapter 36

    My cock is so fucking hard I can barely think. I can smell her arousal, and all I want to do is bury my face between her legs and stay there for the rest of my life. Gripping her thighs, I spread her wide, gazing down at her soaking wet cunt. Her smooth lips are parted ever so slightly, revealing the barest hint of inner, pink lips.

    ¡°God, you¡¯re so fucking wet.¡± I spread her even wider, watching as her juices slide down to coat her little asshole. ¡°Fuck,¡± I groan before burying my face in her sweet, little, virgin pussy. She whimpers and bucks against me, eager and ready for more. I run my tongue up her wet slit, amazed that anyone can taste so damn good. When I slide my tongue into her, she clutches at my head and lets out a deep moan that has me almost busting a damn nut. I tongue-fuck her until she¡¯s whimpering and shaking and begging me to let her cum. Sliding out, I kiss her and nibble on her pussy lips before licking a line to her swollen, achy clit.

    ¡°Are you ready, baby?¡± I ask, hovering my mouth right above where she needs me most.

    ¡°Fuck, yes,¡± she moans.

    ¡°We¡¯re going to have to do something about that filthy mouth of yours.¡± Iugh when she tries to lift up and force her pussy against my face. Gripping her tightly, I hold her in ce and give her clit a sharp smack with my fingers, making her let out an adorable yelp and look at me with shocked, wide eyes.

    ¡°You just spanked my clit!¡±

    ¡°You bet your sweet little ass I did, and I¡¯ll do it again if you don¡¯t learn to behave.¡± I lean closer and give her aching clit a soft kiss. ¡°Now be a good girl and cum for me.¡±

    Whatever brattyeback she had nned is cut off when I give her clit a suck and push her over the edge. She screams my name as her body tenses and she arches up against me,pletely lost to the pleasure I¡¯m giving her. I slide a finger into her tight pussy and groan when she clenches around me, pulling me in further. Hooking my finger, I start to rub her Gspot, not giving her a chance toe down. She begged to cum, and I¡¯m damn well going to make sure she gets what she wants. I may not be able to fuck her, but I can at least give her this.

    ¡°Fuck,¡± she gasps, digging her fingers into my scalp and whimpering when I circle around her clit with my tongue, giving her a few seconds to recover. I keep working her G-spot, though, smiling when she starts to squirm at the unfamiliar sensation. ¡°What are you doing to me?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, baby. Be a good girl and take what I give you.¡±

    ¡°Hank!¡± she screams when I wrap my lips around her clit again and rub her G-spot in a relentless rhythm that quickly has her gasping for air and whimpering incoherent words as she starts to cum again. Her pussy spasms around my finger, and I let out a growl when I press my face to her little cunt and feel the wet heat of her juices hit me as she squirts all over me like the good girl she is.

    I lick and suck on her sweet pussy until I feel her body rx, every muscle turning to jelly. The sweet giggle she gives has me lifting my head to look at her. She gives me a shy smile and reaches her arms up in a big stretch.

    ¡°Wow,¡± she says, her voice husky and sexy as fuck. My poor cock is so fucking painful I can barely move. There¡¯s no way in hell I can just leave it at this.

    ¡°Turn over,¡± I growl, giving her a wicked grin when her eyes widen in surprise. She flips over, and her round ass is more of a temptation than I care to admit. It would be so fucking easy to just slip inside her. She¡¯s sopping wet and ready for me. I push the thought aside and raise myself up so I¡¯m lying on top of her, my cock nestled in the crack of her ass. I¡¯m covered in precum, making it easy to slide between her full cheeks.

    ¡°Are you going to fuck my ass?¡± she asks, turning her head to look over her shoulder. The excited, hopeful tone of her voice has me groaning and thrusting against her ass even harder.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tempt me, beautiful.¡±

    She ignores me and arches her ass up, making me groan and bite her shoulder as I speed my hips up. Her moans drive me crazy, and when I slide a hand under her and cup her pussy, she immediately starts to rock against the meaty part of my palm.

    ¡°God, you¡¯re a greedy little thing,¡± I say, kissing the nape of her neck.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    ¡°You like my cock rubbing against your tight little asshole?¡±

    ¡°Yes, fuck yes,¡± she moans. ¡°I want you to fuck both my holes.¡±

    Her words are enough to send me over the edge. I bite the crook of her neck and give her clit a gentle pinch, pushing her over the edge with me.

    My cock pulses, shooting my seed all over her back. My orgasmsts forfucking-ever, more powerful than anything I¡¯ve ever experienced, and when I finally start toe down, her back is coated in long braids of my cum. She¡¯s still whimpering softly, slowly rocking her hips as thest of the aftershocks run through her.

    I give her cheek a kiss and lean back, rubbing my hand over her back, smearing my seed all over her back and ass. She moans when I slide my cum-covered finger over her asshole, teasing her in slow circles. When she turns on her side, I cup her tit, iming that and coating it in my seed as well. When I pull my hands back, she¡¯s a sticky, glistening mess, and the most beautiful thing I¡¯ve ever seen. I may not be able to fuck her, but I feel like I¡¯ve imed her in some small way. I run my eyes over her, memorizing every detail-the curve of her hip, the swell of her tit, the zed look in her brown eyes-knowing the memory is going to have tost me a lifetime.

    When I stand up and start to get dressed, she sits up and says, ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve got to feed the animals, and the vet ising over again to check on one of my horses.¡±

    I avoid her eyes, unable to stomach the hurt look on her face and tighten up my belt. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Jamie. I never should have let things go this far. I just couldn¡¯t bring myself to walk away.¡±

    Before she can say anything, I say, ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± again and walk out the door feeling like the world¡¯s biggest ass, leaving her naked and covered in my cum.

 Chapter 37

    JAMIE

    I stare at Hank¡¯s retreating back and keep waiting for him to turn around and tell me this has all been a horrible joke and that he is actually going to fuck me and make me his woman. When the seconds tick by and he still doesn¡¯t show, I let out an angry huff and fall back onto the bed.

    God, I can¡¯t believe that just happened. When I¡¯d woken up to see him standing at the end of my bed, I¡¯d thought I was just having another fantasy about him, but that was so much better than anything I could possibly dream up. Just the thought of how good his mouth felt on my pussy has me rubbing my thighs together in need. If he thinks he can blow me off this easily, he¡¯s got another thinging.

    Pushing myself off the bed, I go to my suitcase that I still haven¡¯t unpacked and pull out the pink summer dress I¡¯d packed and the pair of cowboy boots my dad had bought me as an I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m sending you away for the summer present. I don¡¯t bother with panties or a bra. Let¡¯s see how long Hank can resist this.

    With a smug grin, I brush through my hair and head downstairs. Sadie¡¯s happily finishing up her dogfood, and Hank is nowhere to be seen. I grab a bagel that¡¯s on the counter, suddenly ravenous from my early-morning activities and eat while I go over everything that happened in my mind, reliving each amazing second. God, the feel of hisrge cock sliding along my ass crack had been life-changing. I had no idea anything could feel so good.

    Unable to wait any longer, I look at Sadie and say, ¡°All right, girl. I guess I¡¯m off to the stables.¡±

    Her head perks up, and I swear she understands me. She gives a flick of her tail and trots to the door, waiting patiently for me to let her out. Iugh when she bolts out, and I have to run to catch up. I follow her across the field to where arge, red barn stands. When I turn the corner, I see Hank carrying bales of hay over to the waiting horses. He¡¯s wearing his cowboy hat, but he¡¯s pulled his T-shirt off, and the sight of his bare chest takes my breath away. I know exactly how that feels pressed up against me, and fuck do I want more. One moment with him will never be enough.

    When Sadie gives a happy bark and runs over to him, he turns his head and I see his body tense when he catches sight of me in my skimpy, little dress and cowboy boots. His green eyes look ravenous, and my heart speeds up with each passing second.

    He gives his head a shake and says, ¡°You don¡¯t need to be out here,

    Jamie.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m supposed to be working,¡± I remind him, walking closer.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea today.¡± He avoids my eyes and goes back to feeding the horses.

    I step up to the stall closest to me, eyeing therge, brown horse inside. He lifts his head and gives a soft whinny before stepping closer and leaning his head outside the gate. I¡¯ve never been near a horse and have no clue what to do, so I just stand there frozen in ce.

    ¡°He wants you to pet him,¡± Hank¡¯s deep voice says from behind me.

    ¡°How? Like behind the ears like I do Sadie?¡±

    Hankughs and before I know it, he¡¯s a wall of muscle pressed up against me, grabbing onto my hand and bringing it to the horse¡¯s muzzle. He guides my fingers so I¡¯m stroking therge white patch on the horse that runs from between his ears and down to his furry nose. Iugh when the horse gives another happy whinny.

    ¡°He likes you,¡± Hank says, and I can hear the smile in his voice.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    ¡°I like him, too,¡± I say. ¡°His owner¡¯s not so bad either when he¡¯s not being such a stubborn jackass.¡±

    ¡°Careful,¡± he says in a tone that makes it clear this is a warning, but I¡¯m long past caring.

    I press my ass back, moaning when I immediately feel how hard he is. ¡°Or what?¡± I taunt.

    Before he can answer, a truck pulls up right outside the barn, and I hear Hank let out an angry sigh. ¡°This isn¡¯t over, sweetheart,¡± he says before turning and walking toward the man getting out of the truck. The side of the truck has the name of a vet clinic, so I¡¯m guessing it¡¯s the same vet from yesterday. He¡¯s probably a few years younger than Hank and nice enough looking, but he doesn¡¯t hold a candle to my man. I probably shouldn¡¯t think of Hank as mine, but I do, and there¡¯s no stopping it, especially when I¡¯m still covered in his cum.

    ¡°Well, you must be Jamie,¡± the vet says, walking over to me with way too wide of a smile on his face. ¡°I¡¯m Sam.¡±

    ¡°Hi,¡± I say, reaching out to shake his hand. He grips my hand and doesn¡¯t let go, so I have to pull it away with a sharp tug. I see Hank¡¯s jaw tense, but he doesn¡¯t say anything, just points toward thest stall and gestures for Sam to follow him.

    After he takes a look at the horse and determines that he¡¯s doing much better and should be fully recovered in a day or two, he turns his attention back to me.

    ¡°So you¡¯re here all summer, I hear.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, looks like.¡± I keep my answers short, hoping he¡¯ll get the hint and leave so I can go back to trying to get Hank to fuck me.

    ¡°It¡¯s an awfully boring ce out here for someone so young.¡± His eyes run over me, making me regret my decision to go braless. ¡°Maybe I could take you into town some night, let you have a bit of fun.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± Hank cuts in, saving me from having toe up with an excuse.

    ¡°Why not?¡± Sam asks. ¡°She¡¯s eighteen, right? Seems like she can make up her own mind.¡±

    Hank looks at me and lifts a brow.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to,¡± I say. ¡°I like it here with Hank.¡±

    I see Hank¡¯s lips quirk up in a small smile, and I can tell my answer¡¯s made him happy. ¡°You heard her, Sam. She doesn¡¯t want to go.¡±

    Sam¡¯s eyes flick between the two of us, and he lets out a harshugh. ¡°I see how it is. You just want to keep that sweet, young pussy all to yourself.¡±

    Hank¡¯s face goespletely dark. ¡°What the fuck did you just say?¡±

    ¡°You heard me. What? You¡¯re too good to share?¡± He looks over at me and gives a cruelugh. ¡°I don¡¯t mind sloppy seconds, darlin¡¯, so when you get tired of Hank, you know where to find me.¡±

 Chapter 38

    He¡¯s barely gotten the words out of his mouth before Hanks¡¯s fist is mming into his jaw and knocking him on his ass. Sam eyes go wide with shock and pain and then quickly turn to fear when he sees the look on Hank¡¯s face.

    ¡°Get the fuck off my property, Sam, and don¡¯t evere back. I¡¯m switching vets as of right now, and if I see you so much as nce at Jamie again, a sore jaw will be the least of your worries.¡±

    Sam scurries up, his jaw already starting to swell and bruise and quickly makes his way to his truck. He leaves in a cloud of dust.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry,¡± I whisper.

    When Hank turns to me, his body is still tense with anger, but there¡¯s a raw hunger in his eyes that has me instinctively taking a step back. He notices and gives me a wicked grin, taking a step toward me until I¡¯m pressed against the barn wall and his hard, sweaty body is less than an inch away. He braces one forearm beside my head and brings his other hand up to cup the back of my neck in a tight, possessive grip.

    ¡°Don¡¯t run from me now, sweetheart,¡± he murmurs against my lips, sparking every cell in my body to life. ¡°Is this still what you want, little one?¡± Before I can answer, he gives my lip a soft bite. ¡°Be careful how you answer, Jamie, because there¡¯s no going back. If you say yes, then I¡¯m going to fuck your tight, little body in every way possible and fill you so fucking full with my seed that it¡¯ll be dripping out of your tight cunt and ass. I¡¯m iming every damn inch of you and making it mine.¡±

    The heat of his breath against my lips and the filthy things he¡¯s saying to me has me delirious with excitement. ¡°Because you are mine, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± I whimper, reaching up to cup his face. ¡°I¡¯m all yours. Fuck me, Hank. im every part of me.¡±

    His eyes go even darker at my words, and when he presses his lips to mine, I meet his hunger with my own, moaning and whimpering and clinging to him like a wild woman. I undo his belt buckle and unzip his pants, needing to feel his powerful cock in my hand.

    ¡°Fuck,¡± he groans when I wrap my hand around him, or try to anyway. The man is fucking huge and rock hard. ¡°You want my cock, baby?¡± He gives me a wicked grin and slides his hand under my dress, letting out a groan when he realizes I¡¯m not wearing any panties. ¡°You naughty girl,¡± he says, dragging his finger along my wet slit. ¡°What if a strong breeze hade along and lifted your dress, shing Sam your sweet, shaved pussy?¡± I let out a yelp when he gives my pussy a sharp smack.

    ¡°I was right about you needing a firm hand.¡± He gives my clit a soft rub before stepping back. I let out a frustrated whimper when I¡¯m forced to let go of his cock. He arches a brow at me, daring me toin or make demands.

    When I bite my bottom lip and keep silent, he gives me a sexy grin and says, ¡°Good girl,¡± making a delicious warmth seep through every part of my body. Why does his praise mean so damn much to me?

    His eyes run over me in a hungry, possessive look that has me so wet I can feel my juices trailing down my inner thighs. ¡°Show me what¡¯s mine, baby,¡± he says, and I let out a soft moan at howmanding his voice sounds.

    Lowering my hands, I grip the bottom of my dress and slowly pull it higher, revealing my wet, virgin pussy to him. When my dress is bunched at my waist, he lets out a groan and growls, ¡°Turn around.¡±

    I quickly do as he says, letting him guide me to the left a bit so I¡¯m grabbing onto an empty stall door. His firm hand on the center of my back pushes me forward so I¡¯m bending over with my ass on full disy. In case there was any doubt to how much of me is showing, he roughly grabs my dress and yanks it up so my tits are free and all the fabric is bunched up at my head. I¡¯ve never felt so vulnerable in my whole life, but I can¡¯t deny the thrill it gives me to know I¡¯m exposing everything to him.

    ¡°Nice boots,¡± he says, and I can hear the grin in his voice. He trails his fingers down my spine before dancing them along my ass. ¡°I can tell you¡¯re going to be a handful.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not,¡± I quickly say.

    Heughs again before giving my ass a soft smack. That wasn¡¯t so painful, I think. Maybe this spanking thing isn¡¯t all that bad.

    ¡°You¡¯re not even here twenty-four hours and you¡¯re already fucking yourself so loudly I can hear you through the door, waking up half naked and begging me to fuck you, and walking around without panties and a bra, taunting me with your wet little cunt. Yeah, you¡¯re definitely going to be a handful, but it¡¯s okay, baby. Nothing I can¡¯t handle.¡±

    The next smack on my ass has me letting out a startled yelp and yelling, ¡°What the fuck?¡± as his strong hand on my hip keeps me firmly in ce when I try to wiggle around to see him.

    ¡°Take your spanking like a good girl, and maybe you¡¯ll get a reward.¡± His voice is velvety smooth, and when he presses the pad of his finger against my clit and gives me a firm rub, my knees threaten to buckle as I suck in a quick breath.

    He stops way sooner than I want him to, and when I say, ¡°No!¡± he tsks at me and gives my pussy a hard smack that has me biting my lip to keep from screaming out anything else. Pleasure and pain rush through me, and I¡¯d give anything to cum right now.

    He waits a few seconds, making sure I¡¯m going to remain quiet, and when I do, he gives my clit another firm rub and says, ¡°Good girl,¡± making me happier than any two words should.

    ¡°I think five spankings should be enough, don¡¯t you?¡±

    I let out a soft whimper and shake my head yes under my dress.

    ¡°I can¡¯t hear you, sweetheart.¡± He dances his fingers over my stinging ass cheek, sending a shiver of pleasure over me.

    ¡°Yes,¡± I moan, arching my hips for him.

    ¡°That¡¯s my girl,¡± he says in that deep, soothing voice of his that makes it impossible to have dry panties around him. ¡°Count them out for me.¡±

    Without warning his strong handes down hard on my other ass cheek, making me let out a whimper and grip the stall door tighter.

    ¡°One,¡± I say, cursing the sound of my shaky voice.

    The next onends on my other ass cheek, sparking that already sore cheek back to life. ¡°Two,¡± I whisper against my forearm.

    My body tenses for the next smack, but instead of the sharp pain, I feel his fingers lightly graze my clit, and the mix of pain and pleasure has me bucking against him and biting my forearm to keep from screaming out.

    ¡°Your little pussy¡¯s so wet, baby,¡± he says, and I smile at how strained his voice sounds. At least I¡¯m not the only one desperate to cum.

    He slides a long finger inside me, making mepletely unprepared for the next hard smack.

    ¡°Three,¡± I practically scream, working my hips against him and not caring one bit about how slutty this makes me. He keeps me right on the edge of pain and pleasure, and I¡¯m loving every second of it.

    Tears prick my eyes from my sore ass, and when I give a soft sniffle, I feel his lips on my spine, kissing and licking his way down my back. He keeps fingering me in that slow, intoxicating rhythm, and I feel like I¡¯m about to lose my damn mind.

    ¡°Two more, baby,¡± he murmurs against my skin, ¡°but they¡¯re going to be harder than the others. I¡¯m going to make you hurt, and then I¡¯m going to give you more pleasure than you ever thought possible.¡± His tongue dances along my lower back, making me let out a soft moan. ¡°I know my good girl can take it.¡±

    And he¡¯s right. I¡¯ll happily take anything he wants to give me if it keeps his hands and mouth on me while he calls me his good girl. Still fingering me, he pulls back and smacks my ass so hard my knees buckle, and it¡¯s only his hand on my pussy that¡¯s keeping me upright.

    ¡°Four,¡± I whimper, feeling the tears stream down my face.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 39

    The next spank is in the exact same spot, and I let out a cry at the sharp st of pain. ¡°Five,¡± I sob, my thighs shaking and my ass stinging like a motherfucker.

    He carefully pulls my dress over my head and hangs it over the stall, brushing my hair aside and running his calloused fingers across my tearstreaked cheek. ¡°My sweet baby,¡± he murmurs in my ear, wrapping his free arm under me and cupping one of my tits in his big hand. I let out a small moan when he slides his soaked fingers to my clit and starts to rub me in tight, fast circles while pinching my nipple.

    ¡°Hank,¡± I whimper, not sure my body can take all these powerful sensations.

    ¡°I¡¯m right here, baby. I¡¯ve got you.¡±

    He gives my earlobe a suck before kissing his way to the crook of my neck. When I start to cum, he gives me a gentle bite and pinches my nipple so hard my eyes roll back in my head as everything goes dark. Pleasure and pain race through me, making it impossible to do anything except feel what he¡¯s giving me. By the time he slows his fingers, I¡¯m panting and gasping and I feel like all my muscles have turned to jelly. His strong arms are the only thing keeping me off the barn floor.

    ¡°Holy fuck,¡± I moan, making himugh against my shoulder.

    ¡°That¡¯s only the beginning, sweetheart,¡± he promises, giving me another kiss. ¡°Are you ready for my cock?¡± He moves his hand and reces it with his thick cock. I gasp at the feel of him sliding along my wet slit, hitting my sensitive clit with each long stroke.

    ¡°Yes, god yes. Please fuck me,¡± I beg.

    ¡°Oh I n on it, little girl, but I want to see your face when I m into you and make you mine.¡±

    He steps back and gently picks me up so we¡¯re chest to chest with my legs and arms wrapped around him. His thick cock is between us, and a shiver of excitement runs through me when I think about something so massive fitting inside me.

    ¡°Scared, little one?¡± he asks with that familiar sexy, wicked grin on his face.

    I smile and pull his cowboy hat off, letting it fall at our feet as I study is handsome face. ¡°A little,¡± I admit, because I¡¯d be insane not to be.

    ¡°Good.¡± He gives me a wink and lifts me up so the head of his cock is pressed against my wet slit.

    ¡°Don¡¯t pull out,¡± I tell him, smiling even bigger at the heated look he gives me.

    ¡°Never,¡± he says with a groan and slides the head of his cock into me, tearing through my hymen with a sharp sting that has me hissing out a breath and biting my lower lip. His strong hands cup my sore ass, slowly lowering me onto his cock one thick inch at a time. His eyes never leave mine. He¡¯s watching me with an intensity that¡¯s as intimate as the feel of his cock inside me. He lets out a deep groan when tears fall down my cheeks at the delicious pain of him spreading me wider than I¡¯ve ever been. My pussy is clenched so tightly around him, and I¡¯m guessing it¡¯s only because of how unbelievably wet I am that he¡¯s able to get inside me at all.

    ¡°Fuck,¡± he groans when he¡¯s buried inside me. ¡°Your little pussy is so fucking tight, baby.¡±

    I run one hand down his arm, feeling his strong muscles dance beneath my fingers as he lifts me back up the length of his cock. Leaning closer, I run my tongue over his bottom lip and whisper, ¡°Fuck me harder, baby. I need it rough.¡±

    He lets out a growl and presses me up against the barn wall as he starts to fuck me in a hard, relentless rhythm that threatens to destroy my sanity. I slide my tongue into his mouth, needing to feel as close to him as possible. His fingers dig into my sore ass, and the feel of my nipples scraping against his hard chest is quickly pushing me to the breaking point.

    I whimper and kiss him harder, knowing I¡¯m only seconds away. His cock is so fucking big and every thrust is hitting my clit, and right when I start to cum, I break our kiss and scream his name,pletely delirious from pleasure overload. It courses through me, making my muscles tense and my toes curl as my pussy spasms against him. I cup the back of his head, nuzzling my face against his neck, breathing in theforting, familiar scent of him as another orgasm crashes over me.

    ¡°Fuck,¡± he groans right as I feel him grow even bigger before shooting his hot load into me. His cock pulses with each shot, sending aftershocks of pleasure through me as my pussy milks him dry. Our sweaty bodies are locked together, each of us gasping for air as we slowlye back to reality. He kisses my cheek and lets out a deepugh. ¡°My god, baby, you drive me crazy.¡±

    I smile and rest my forehead against his, staring into his gorgeous green eyes. ¡°You drive me crazy, too,¡± I say with augh. ¡°I had no idea anything could feel so good.¡±

    He gives me a wink when he slides out of me, his thick size making me wince. ¡°You said you wanted it rough, beautiful.¡±

    I moan at the memory. ¡°I did. I want my pussy to always be sore from you fucking me.¡±

    ¡°Done,¡± he says with augh. ¡°Is that the only ce you want to be sore?¡±

    I shake my head no. Ever since feeling him slide his cock along my asshole, I¡¯ve been thinking about how good it would feel to have him in my ass. I feel my face redden at the idea of it. It seem so filthy, so naughty, but my whole body lights up thinking about it.

    He cups my face, running his thumb over my reddened cheek. ¡°Tell me what you want, baby, and I¡¯ll give it to you. There¡¯s nothing you could

    e up with that I haven¡¯t already thought about doing to you.¡±? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    I take a deep breath and say, ¡°I want you to fuck my ass.¡±

 Chapter 40

    HANK

    I let out a groan at Jamie¡¯s words. She¡¯s looking at me with a blush running up her chest and face and a shy, excited grin. How can anyone be so sweet and so filthy at the same time? It¡¯s an intoxicating mix, and I¡¯mpletely addicted to it. I give her another kiss before gently setting her down. She eyes my already hard cock and bites her bottom lip. The hungry look on her face has my cock giving a healthy jump, eager and ready to be inside her again. Her pussy had been so goddamn tight, and I¡¯m anxious to know what her little virgin ass is going to feel like.

    ¡°Bend over,¡± I tell her, ¡°just like you were earlier.¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    She gives an excited squeal and does as I say. God, could she get any more perfect? When she¡¯s bent over with her round ass on perfect disy, I grip her hips and spread her cheeks, groaning at the sight of her little pink pucker. I¡¯m coated in our cum, and the sight of her virgin blood on my cock has me nearly busting a damn nut. Reaching my hand down, I slide two fingers along her wet slit before bringing them back to her ass.

    Before sliding a finger in, I lean down and run my tongue over herst virgin hole, smiling at the way she whimpers and rocks her hips back, eager for more. I tongue her little pucker, soaking her in my spit and teasing the hell out of her before bringing the tip of one finger to her tight hole.

    ¡°Rx, baby,¡± I tell her, pressing the tip of my finger into her.

    ¡°Fuck,¡± she gasps, mping down on my finger as I slide in to my second knuckle.

    She¡¯s going to have to rx more than this or I¡¯ll never get my cock inside her. I finger-fuck her ass in long, slow strokes as her whimpers fill the barn. When I try to add in a second finger, her body tenses, making it impossible for me go further.

    ¡°Easy, sweetheart,¡± I say, kissing and sucking on the small of her back. I feel her body start to rx enough to let me in, and when I¡¯m fucking her with two fingers, I know she¡¯s as ready as she¡¯s ever going to be.

    Sliding my fingers out, I grip her hips and press the head of my cock against her asshole. ¡°I¡¯ve got you, baby, just rx and take me in like a good girl.¡±

    She lets out a moan at my words, making me smile. I¡¯ve never been with a woman who¡¯s so damn eager to please. She lets out a muffled moan as she bites her forearm when I slide the head of my cock into her tight little ass.

    ¡°Fuck, baby,¡± I groan, watching herst virgin hole take my cock. She whimpers as my cock stretches her wide, filling herpletely. My fingers dig into her hips, keeping her upright when her legs go shaky. When I¡¯m buried balls deep in her ass, I lean over her small body and wrap an arm around her chest, cupping one of her perky tits in my hand.

    ¡°Hank,¡± she whimpers, her voice small and shaky.

    ¡°Are you okay, baby?¡± I ask, kissing the nape of her neck.

    ¡°Fuck me,¡± she moans in a breathy rush, shocking the hell out of me. ¡°Fuck my ass!¡±

    ¡°Goddamn,¡± I groan against her skin and slowly start to fuck her, trying to be gentle and ease her into it, but she whimpers and bucks against me, urging me to fuck her harder, so I give my sweet girl what she wants.

    Bringing my other hand to her pussy, I start to rub her swollen clit while I kiss and lick a line along her shoulder. I ram into her ass even harder, groaning at the feel of my balls smacking her soaking wet pussy with each hard thrust. Her ass is so fucking tight, and there¡¯s no way I¡¯m going tost long in this position. Judging by the noises she¡¯s making, neither is she.

    ¡°Cum for me, baby,¡± I tell her, pinching her clit between my fingers while I do the same to her nipple, giving her a sharp rush of pain to heighten the pleasure.

    ¡°Fuck,¡± she moans, rocking her hips against me.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, sweetheart. You¡¯re such a good girl taking my cock in your tight little ass.¡±

    She moans at my praise, and when I give her clit another rub, she screams my name and lets go. Her ass clenches even tighter around me, sending me over the edge right along with her. My cock pulses inside her, filling her little ass with my seed, and by the time I¡¯m empty, I¡¯m covered in a sheen of sweat and smiling like a damn idiot. This little girl has mepletely wrapped around her finger, and there¡¯s no going back for me.

    I kiss a line down her spine as I slowly slide my cock out, instantly missing the feel of her around me when I¡¯m free. Her body is shaking and her little pants are sexy as fuck. I can feel her heart racing beneath my hand, and all I want to do is take care of her and protect her and fuck the living hell out of her for the rest of my life.

    ¡°Come here, baby,¡± I say, picking her up in my arms and holding her tightly against me. She lets out a soft sigh and gives me an adorable,zy grin as she cuddles up against me. ¡°Do you feel how sore your pussy and ass are, sweet girl?¡±

    She lets out another moan and shakes her head yes, keeping her eyes on me.

    ¡°Can you feel my seed dripping out of your tight little pussy and ass?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± she says, her eyes going half-lidded as she traces her finger along my pec.

    ¡°That means you¡¯re mine, little girl.¡±

    ¡°Yours,¡± she agrees, giving me an even bigger smile.

    I hold her tighter and kiss the top of her head as I walk us out of the barn. One of the perks of living on a lot ofnd is that I can fuck my woman outside and carry her naked back into the house to take care of her, and that¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m going to do. She¡¯s going to be soaking in a bubble bath in no time, soothing her sore body so I can fuck her again tonight. I¡¯ll call her dad tomorrow and exin things because there¡¯s no way in hell I¡¯m ever letting my sweet girl go.

 Chapter 41

    MINE.

    JENNA

    I¡¯ve never been so damn happy to be getting into my car. My cousin¡¯s wedding was a godawful, five-hour-long event that I was forced to attend because for some strange reason she wanted me to be a bridesmaid-one of eight bridesmaids.

    Did I mention my cousin is a stripper?

    She thought it would be adorable if all her bridesmaids looked like they¡¯d just stepped of the damn stage. The only thing this wedding was missing is some stripper poles and dors in our G-strings-the ones that are painfully obvious through our short, see-through dresses. I¡¯ve never had so many male eyeballs on me at one time, and I hope to never experience it again.

    With a sigh, I turn the air on, already thinking about the bubble bath and new vibrator I¡¯m going to try out as soon as I get home. For the first time all day, I break out in a smile. I push away the voice in my head that says it¡¯s fucking pathetic that I¡¯m smiling about a vibrator when I should be going home to some actual, real cock. I¡¯ve never had real cock, though, so what¡¯s the harm in getting excited about a fake one?

    That¡¯s what I tell myself anyway as I pull out of the parking lot, leaving thest of the wedding reception guests far, far behind. I¡¯ve got a long drive ahead of me, so I re the ylist I madest night to destress on the drive, knowing I¡¯d be about at the end of my rope by the time the wedding was over.

    I¡¯m about halfway through my drive, trying like hell to figure out where I¡¯m supposed to turn and pissed because there¡¯s no fucking cell service in whatever podunk town I¡¯ve found myself in. Right when I don¡¯t think this day can get any worse, I hear the sound that every driver dreads-a loud pop that has me swerving all over the damn road as I try to get my car under control.

    ¡°Fucking hell!¡± I yell, pulling over to the side.

    The car is eerily silent with the music no longer streaming and the engine turned off. There isn¡¯t a damn streetlight around, and this ce looks like something out of a horror novel. Making sure there isn¡¯t anyone lurking about, at least not anyone that I can see, I turn my shlight app on and carefully get out of the car.

    As soon as I see the ruined, t tire, I let out a groan and seriously contemte justying down in the road and crying. Even if I knew how to change a t tire, which I absolutely do not, I don¡¯t even fucking have one. It¡¯s a hand-me-down car that¡¯s missing a lot of things, including a spare.

    I check my phone again and bite back a sob when I see there still isn¡¯t any cell service. Just when I¡¯m about to give up all hope, I hear the unmistakable sound of music thumping in the distance. It¡¯s faint, but it¡¯s there, and it sounds like live music. I can hear the drums and bass guitar in a way that you just can¡¯t when it¡¯sing from someone¡¯s speakers.

    I look at the dark woods surrounding me and realize I don¡¯t really have a choice. I¡¯m not about to just sit out here and wait for some serial killer to stumble upon me. I grab my purse and square my shoulders. I can do this, I tell myself. I can totally fucking do this. I pull down my ridiculous dress as far as it will go, making a mental note to kill my cousin as soon as I get back to civilization, and set my stripper heels on the road.

    By the time I see the lights for the bar up ahead, my feet are screaming at me, and I¡¯m covered in a light sheen of sweat. Judging by the way the music gets louder every time someone new opens the door, I¡¯m guessing the ce is pretty packed. I let out a groan when I see the long line of motorcycles in the parking lot.

    Just fucking fantastic.

    A biker bar.

    I look down at my dress, noticing how the exercise has made my nipples rock-fucking-hard, and, thanks to the sweat, my ares are clearly visible through the thin, see-through fabric. I look like I¡¯m wearing a fucking nightie, and now I¡¯m about to walk into a bar filled with a bunch of bikers.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    At least the ce should be dark. Maybe I can just sneak in and quietly ask the bartender for help without anyone noticing me. I take a deep breath and square my shoulders. Mustn¡¯t let them smell fear after all. When I open the door and the loud musices crashing to an eerily quiet halt, I see a crowd of veryrge men staring at me.

    It¡¯s dogs, you dumbass!, I silently scream at myself. Never let dogs smell fear!

    The hungry look on these men¡¯s faces as their eyes run over my practically naked body makes it obvious that they smell my fear, and they fucking love it. I look around the room, thinking that I¡¯ve never seen so much leather, facial hair, and tattoos in such a small space. I try to find a friendly face, but they¡¯re all looking at me like they want to bend me over the nearest table and fuck the living hell out of me.

    Normally, I¡¯d be pretty excited about the idea of finally getting my cherry popped, but I¡¯ve always kind of thought of myself as a one-man kind of woman. I¡¯m not really into sharing. When my eyes settle on the man behind the bar, all the air leaves my lungs. Holy shit! He may be just as tough looking as all the others, but he¡¯s also dripping with sex appeal, and even though I tell my pussy that now is most definitely not the time, it sparks to life with a vengeance, wetting through my skimpy thong with a quickness.

    I give the room an awkward wave, say a quick, ¡°Hello,¡± and make a beeline for the bar, resting all my hopes on the sexy bartender. When I¡¯m close enough to get a real good look at him, my heart starts racing and my palms get sweaty. God, he just keeps getting better. His arms are muscled in a way that makes my mouth water and covered in ink. I can see a glimpse of another tattoo peeking out from beneath the top of his T-shirt. I¡¯ve never wanted to explore another person¡¯s body so badly in my life.

    He keeps his eyes on me the whole time, but there¡¯s not so much as a hint of a friendly smile on his face. He looks like he¡¯s carved from ice, not a hint of warmthing off him, but I don¡¯t let it deter me. Instead, I hop up onto a barstool at the very end of the bar and give him my sweetest smile, thankful that the band has at least started back up again.

    I don¡¯t get a smile in return. I get a grimace and a deep sigh before he tosses the bar rag over one of his very broad shoulders and walks over to me.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± he growls, and a shiver runs up my spine at how sexy and deep his voice sounds. His eyes are a vivid green that looks amazing against his dark hair. My smile widens when I see a bit of gray sprinkled throughout. He must be about twice my age, and why does that have me squirming a bit in my barstool?

 Chapter 42

    ¡°Um, hi,¡± I finally stutter out. ¡°I¡¯m Jenna. My car got a t, and I¡¯m kind of stranded.¡± I give a softugh, hoping he might quirk a smile or something, but he just keeps giving me that hard look of his.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have a spare?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± I roll my eyes at the pickle I¡¯ve gotten myself into. ¡°Stupid, I know, but there you have it. I have a t and no spare.¡±

    ¡°Very stupid,¡± he agrees, and I wince a little at his words. ¡°And what the hell are you wearing? Did you just crawl out of bed and decide to go for a drive in the middle of nowhere?¡±

    I start to bristle at his words. I get it. It was stupid to not have a fucking spare, but what¡¯s done is done. ¡°I just came from a wedding,¡± I say, keeping my head held high because he¡¯s starting to really piss me off.

    Heughs and runs his eyes over my ¡°dress,¡± lingering on my tits for way longer than is polite, and I can¡¯t help the smug grin that spreads across my face. Not so stony after all, I see.

    ¡°What the hell kind of wedding was it?¡±

    ¡°My cousin¡¯s a stripper, not that it¡¯s any of your damn business, and she had a bit of a theme going.¡±

    ¡°I see that,¡± he says, his lips quirking up slightly in amusement.

    ¡°Look,¡± I say, the night really starting to wear on me. I can feel the crankiness settling in. This man may be hot as fuck, but I don¡¯t appreciate being made to feel even stupider than I already do. ¡°I get it. Not having a spare was dumb, walking around like a half-naked stripper is dumb, seeking help in a biker bar where everyone is grumpy and growly is also not the best idea I¡¯ve ever had, but it is what it fucking is, so are you going to help me or not?¡±

    Before he can even answer, arge man in leather and more tattoos than I can count takes the barstool next to me and gives me the kind of grin that makes me wish I was bundled up in a snowsuit. ¡°I can help you, sweetheart,¡± he says, running his eyes over my body again. ¡°My bike is right out front. You can hop on the back, and I¡¯ll take you for the ride of your life. I¡¯ll even fix your car when we¡¯re done.¡±

    I¡¯m too nauseated to even muster up a polite smile. Angling my body slightly away from his muchrger one, I¡¯m still trying to think of how I can turn down an offer of help when that¡¯s exactly what I was just saying I needed, when the bartender cuts in.

    ¡°Back off, Bobby.¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    Bobby holds his hands up in dramatic surrender. ¡°Well, excuse me, ter, for trying to help a young gal out.¡±

    A small smile tugs at my lips. ter, huh? I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s his first name orst, but it fits him.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± ter says with a harshugh, ¡°I¡¯m sure your intentions were very pure. All that talk about giving her the ride of her life, which I think I deserve a lot of credit for notughing at by the way, was purely just you being a concerned citizen.¡±

    I feel Bobby tense beside me, and I scoot a bit further away, pushing myself closer to the edge of the bar and ter who darts his green eyes to me, letting me know he¡¯s noticed.

    After a few tense seconds, Bobby ms his bottle of beer down and mutters something I¡¯m d I can¡¯t hear and storms off to a group of bikers who areughing at his failed attempt at taking me for that promised lifechanging ride. He probably would¡¯ve had a heart attack if he knew it would be my very first ride.

    I turn my eyes back to ter, a grateful smile lighting up my face, but when I see his hard stare, it immediately crumples. God, does this man ever lighten up?

    Thanks,¡± I mutter, trying to make myself as small as possible.

    ¡°I really wish your cousin had picked out something that wasn¡¯t so goddamn see-through or that you had had enough sense to grab a damn jacket before sauntering in here on your stripper heels,¡± he growls at me.

    ¡°Hey,¡± I say, starting to lose my patience again. ¡°I don¡¯t see why it matters to you what the hell I¡¯m wearing. All I need you to do is hand me a phone so I can call a tow truck.¡± I give him another sweet smile. ¡°I¡¯m assuming that¡¯s not too much work for you.¡±

    I thought he looked angry before, but I was wrong. Now he looks angry. Really fucking pissed actually.

    Leaning in across the bar so our faces are only inches apart, he whisper shouts over the music, ¡°It¡¯s my responsibility because it¡¯s my bar you decided to march your bare ass into.¡±

    Ah, so not just the bartender. No wonder he acts like he owns the damn ce.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll march my bare ass back out, and you won¡¯t ever have to see me again, if you just hand me the fucking phone and stop yelling at me.¡±

    His eyes narrow at the tone I¡¯m taking with him, and his jaw is clenched so tightly I can see a vein pulsing at his temple. ¡°It¡¯s nearly midnight, and this is a small town in case you haven¡¯t noticed. You¡¯re not going to be able to get another tire until the morning, which means you¡¯re my responsibility until then.¡±

    Iugh at his words, making that vein of his stand out even more, and say, ¡°I¡¯m not your fucking responsibility. I can sleep in my damn car.¡±

 Chapter 43

    He gives me a cruel smile that doesn¡¯t reach his eyes. ¡°A man was mauled to death by a bearst month not too far from here, so you have fun with that.¡±

    I try not to show how scared his words make me, but getting eaten by a bear is not high on my to-do list. ¡°Fine,¡± I relent. ¡°I¡¯ll just sit here all night.

    Surely, that won¡¯t be too much trouble for you.¡±

    ¡°How old are you? Are you even old enough to be in here?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m neen. I¡¯m old enough to be in here and drink a coke.¡±

    He almost gives me an honest-to-god smile, and I¡¯m amazed at how it transforms his face. He¡¯s got the sexy, smoldering look down pat, but when he smiles, or kind of smiles, it makes him look young and carefree and sexy as hell.

    Without a word, he grabs a ss and starts making me a drink. When he hands me the concoction, I stare at it, eyeing the Maraschino cherry, and startughing.

    ¡°Did you seriously just make me a Shirley Temple?¡±

    ¡°A virgin one, yes. The perfect drink for a little girl like you.¡±

    Before I can give a smartasseback, he walks off to help the group that just walked up to the bar. I stir the drink and take a sip, trying to hide my smile at how damn yummy it tastes. I look up and see ter smirking at me. Damn it. He may be good at pissing me off, but he¡¯s also damn good at making me wet. I can already imagine the angry scowl on his face when he sees the puddle I¡¯m going to leave on his chair because this tiny thong isn¡¯t doing shit to keep me dry.

    I¡¯m too busy enjoying my drink and thinking about how wet my pussy is to notice someone new has sat down next to me. I look over and see an older biker with one of the biggest guts I¡¯ve ever seen on a man. He looks like the kind of man who used to have a lot of muscle when he was younger but then just made beer drinking his favorite pastime and it all went to shit.

    ¡°Hey there. I¡¯m Gus.¡± he says, lifting his beer to me in a toast. ¡°I couldn¡¯t help but notice you when you walked in and thought I¡¯d offer to buy you a drink.¡±

    I see the angry scowl ter gives the two of us, so I give Gus a big smile and say, ¡°That¡¯s awfully sweet of you. I¡¯d love another one of these.¡±

    Gus points at my drink and waves ter over. ¡°Another one of these for thedy,¡± he tells him, and I have to bite back augh when I see ter practically grinding his teeth as he sets about making my drink.

    When he ms it down with a snarl, I smile and say, ¡°Thank you, ter.¡± My sweet tone turning his face even darker. A warmth runs through me, knowing that I¡¯m able to have an effect on this sexy, tatted-up, much older man. It makes me bold enough to lean forward, giving him a teasing view of my cleavage. I hold up my ss and shake it at him. ¡°I¡¯m missing a cherry.¡±

    His eyes run over my tits, and I swear I see his jaw tick from clenching it so damn tightly. He leans in so the side of his face is pressed against mine on the opposite side of Gus and whispers against my ear. ¡°I¡¯m guessing anyone who walks around wearing as little as you has probably been missing a cherry for quite some time.¡±

    The sound of his voice in my ear and the shiver that runs up my spine at the feel of his warm breath on my skin has me letting out a soft moan. He lets out a soft, amusedugh at the sound of it. Not wanting him to have the upper hand, I turn my face just enough to have my lips teasing his ear.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got my cherry right here, baby. It¡¯spletely untouched just like me.¡± Before I pull away, I give his earlobe a soft suck, smiling at the deep groan he gives.

    ¡°Now wait just a minute,¡± Gus says, obviously fed up with watching me suck on another man¡¯s ear. ¡°I bought you a damn drink, youngdy.¡±

    I pull back and smile at Gus. ¡°You did, and I sure do appreciate it.¡± I take a drink to prove the point.

    ¡°I think it¡¯d be best if you go back to your buddies, Gus,¡± ter tells him, never taking his hungry eyes off me.

    Gus looks like he¡¯s about to argue, but there¡¯s something in ter¡¯s face that has him getting up with a quickness and shuffling back to a table in the corner by the band.

    ¡°You¡¯re a fucking cock tease,¡± ter yells at me.

    ¡°Because I¡¯m a virgin?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± he says, scrubbing a hand over his stubbled cheeks, ¡°and stop saying that! It¡¯s because you¡¯re walking around half-fucking naked and teasing the hell out of everyone and letting them buy you drinks.¡±

    He grabs his rag and starts to wipe down the counter, his movements hard and erratic like he¡¯s too pissed to even think straight.

    ¡°I close in an hour. Do you think you can be a good girl and not cause a massive bar fight for 60-fucking minutes?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll do my best, ter,¡± I purr at him, ¡°but it might be better if Ie behind the bar with you.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s not going to happen.¡±

    I smile at how sure he sounds and get off my barstool before walking around and behind the counter. He stares at me like he can¡¯t believe I¡¯m disobeying him, which makes me let out a smallugh. ter is obviously a man who¡¯s used to getting his way.

    ¡°Stop being such an old grump,¡± I tell him, grabbing his rag and bending over to wipe the counter for him, giving him teasing glimpses of my bare ass as my dress rides up with my movements. ¡°Fucking hell,¡± I hear him mutter from behind me.

 Chapter 44

    SLATER

    I watch Jenna as she wipes down the counter, her dress giving me the best damn peek-a-boo show I¡¯ve ever seen. The fabric is pretty much see-through, but it¡¯s nothingpared to seeing her actual tanned, toned skin. My fingers itch with the need to touch her. I knew she was trouble the second she walked into my bar, looking scared but determined as she ignored all the stares and made her way straight towards me on those insanely high heels.

    Now, she¡¯s bent over my damn bar and making me wish I was buried balls deep inside her. How the fuck is this young woman still a virgin? She must have driven the boys she went to high school with absolutely mad. I¡¯m surprised any of them were able to graduate. They must¡¯ve had a hell of a time focusing on anything other than her tempting body.

    ¡°What can I get you?¡±

    Her sweet voice lulls me from my fantasies, and I look up to see the Thompson brothers sitting down at the bar. Fan-fucking-tastic! It¡¯ll be a miracle if I can get through the next hour without getting into a fight. They all think she¡¯s unimed, so they¡¯re like bees to honey. Fuck, I think with a groan, I bet her little virgin pussy does taste sweet as honey.

    When Bo Thompson gives her a wink and runs a finger over the hand she has resting on the bar, I lose my shit and pull Jenna back up against me. Grabbing onto her upper arm, I drag her over to the end of the bar. Her blue eyes look up at me, wide with surprise, and her pouty lips are open as if she¡¯s dying to hand my ass to me, but I shut her up with a kiss before she has a chance to say anything.

    Cupping her sweet face, I feel her body melt against me as she opens her mouth wider for me. My tongue runs along hers, and I let out a moan at how fucking good she tastes and how her body fits perfectly against mine. Her hands run under my shirt, dragging her nails along my abs, and I¡¯ve never been so hard before in my life. She lets out a soft whimper as I give her bottom lip a soft bite, and I know if I don¡¯t pull away, then I¡¯m going to be popping this girl¡¯s cherry in a matter of seconds.

    Using thest of my willpower, I tear my lips from her and take in a much-needed breath of air. Her blue eyes are zed over, and she looks sexy as fuck. Her lips curl up at me, giving me a smug, bratty grin.

    ¡°I knew you liked me,¡± she says, and I have to bite back theugh I want to give.

    Leaning in closer, I hover my lips above hers and say, ¡°Who says I like you? I just don¡¯t want a massive bar fight on my hands. You¡¯re half-naked and in a biker bar, baby. You¡¯re like a bitch in heat that¡¯s surrounded by wolves. If I don¡¯t step in andy im to you,¡± I say, giving her bottom lip a soft bite, ¡°then they¡¯re going to tear you to shreds.¡±

    Her breath hitches when I run my tongue over where I¡¯ve bitten, soothing the sting away.

    She looks up at me and whispers, ¡°So you¡¯re going to make them thinkT¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    I¡¯m yours?¡±

    ¡°I already have,¡± I say, giving her a wink. ¡°But one kiss isn¡¯t going to be enough for them. I¡¯m going to have to do more.¡±

    ¡°Like what?¡±

    Her voice is more of a purr, thick with lust and driving me wild.

    I run a finger down her cheek, marveling at how damn soft her skin is. ¡°I¡¯m going to need to have my hands on you,¡± I say, trailing my fingers along her corbone, smiling when she lets out a soft gasp. ¡°A lot.¡±

    ¡°You should probably kiss me again, too,¡± she says, making me smile.

    ¡°We wouldn¡¯t want them to have any doubts.¡±

    ¡°No, we definitely don¡¯t want that.¡±

    I lean in closer, and then pull back when she tries to kiss me. She gives me a pouty look that has meughing again. ¡°Maybe if you¡¯re a good girl,¡±

    I tell her.

    ¡°That¡¯s not fair,¡± she whines.

    ¡°Not fair?¡± I say with a harshugh. ¡°No, what¡¯s not fair is you walking in here, shing me glimpses of your perfect tits and round ass and then telling me you¡¯re a virgin. That¡¯s not fucking fair.¡±

    I expect her to get angry, but instead she surprises me by giving me a big, sexy grin and running one hand between us so she can discreetly palm my painfully hard cock.

    ¡°I knew you really wanted me.¡± She starts to massage me, making it impossible to think about anything else. ¡°You can try and pretend you¡¯re doing this just to avoid a bar fight, but your cock is telling me another story.¡±

    She gives me one more squeeze before pulling her hand away, smiling when I let out a groan of disappointment and frustration. ¡°Come on, ter, let¡¯s show them who I belong to.¡±

    Without waiting for a response, not that I could¡¯ve given one if I¡¯d wanted to, she smiles and walks back to the bar. I let out a relieved sigh when I notice that the Thompson brothers aren¡¯t still at the bar. At least two people got the hint. I look at the clock and sigh, forty-five minutes to go. The bar is still packed and in full swing. Usually, I¡¯d let people stayte, because it¡¯s just more money for me, but that¡¯s not happening tonight. As soon as I can, I¡¯m shoving everyone out, locking the doors, and popping Jenna¡¯s sweet little cherry.

    Ignoring the painful throb in my jeans, I start helping the next customer, but my eyes keep finding their way back to her tight, young body.

 Chapter 45

    As soon as I¡¯m able to, I walk over to her and give her round ass a hard smack, making her yelp and shoot me a surprised look.

    ¡°Just reminding them,¡± I say with a grin, rubbing the sting from her perky ass.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Her eyes close as I inch my hand closer to her pussy. When she widens her stance for me, I¡¯m unable to resist. I slide one finger along her barely covered slit, groaning when I feel how fucking smooth and wet she is.

    I look up at the clock and groan. There¡¯s still thirty minutes left, and I know I¡¯m never going to make it. I need something to tide me over.

    Giving her clit a soft rub that has her arching her back and letting out a moan, I press my lips to her ear and growl, ¡°Follow me,¡± before storming around the corner. As soon as she¡¯s out of sight of the main bar area, I pin her body against the wall and kiss her hard, running one hand over her tit while the other squeezes her ass.

    She moans against my lips, kissing me with a hunger that matches my own. I press my hard cock against her, letting her feel exactly what she¡¯s doing to me as she slips her hands under my shirt and trails her nails over my back.

    Needing more, I kiss my way down her neck while slipping the thin strap of her dress off her shoulder, roughly pushing it down so one perky tit is exposed.

    ¡°Fuck,¡± I groan when I see her hard, cherry-red nipple. I run my thumb over her, loving how it makes her whimper and arch up to me. ¡°You like that, baby?¡±

    She moans and runs her fingers through my hair, fisting it tightly when I run my tongue over her nipple.

    ¡°Please,¡± she begs, watching me lick and kiss her tit. When I wrap my lips around her and suck her in, she lets out a sexy whimper and tries to pull me closer. ¡°Please, ter,¡± she begs. ¡°I can¡¯t take it anymore.¡±

    I let my teeth graze across her nipple, feeling a shiver run through her. Running one hand up her leg, I groan at how slick her inner thighs are.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± I ask, lifting my head so I can see her. The poor girl looks like she¡¯s hanging on to her sanity by a very thin thread. I¡¯m right there with her, though. I¡¯ve never been this damn eager to fuck someone. It goes way beyond just needing to get off. I want to own and possess every damn inch of her. It¡¯s a primal, raw sort of need that¡¯s consuming me more and more with each passing second.

    ¡°I want to cum,¡± she says, her eyes heavy-lidded and her skin flushed in a beautiful blush.

    I lean over enough so I can take a quick peek at the bar, and as soon as I see it¡¯s still in one piece and no one has jumped over to help themselves to free liquor, I bring my mouth back to Jenna¡¯s tit and roughly push her thong aside, groaning when I slip a finger in and feel her tight little pussy mp down on me, sucking me in even further.

    ¡°God, I can¡¯t wait to fuck your little virgin pussy,¡± I growl against her tit, giving her nipple a soft bite as I start to finger-fuck her harder.

    ¡°Yes,¡± she whimpers, digging her nails into my back and rocking her hips up to meet me.

    Knowing we¡¯re short on time, I bring my wet fingers to her swollen clit and rub her in tight, fast circles that have her panting and her legs starting to shake.

    ¡°Oh fuck,¡± she whimpers, starting to lose control.

    I give her tit onest suck before bringing my lips to hers just in time to swallow her loud screams as she cums hard against my hand. I squeeze her ass tighter, knowing it¡¯s only my hands on her body that¡¯s keeping her upright, and run my tongue along hers, drunk on the taste and feel of her.

    When she starts toe down, I can¡¯t resist dropping to my knees, lifting her dress up, and burying my face in her sweet little cunt. I¡¯d rip her damn thong off if it didn¡¯t mean the rest of the bar would be getting even more of an eyeful. No one else is allowed to see her pussy but me. It¡¯s mine now, and I don¡¯t fucking share.

    I run my tongue up her wet slit, groaning when the taste of her pussy hits my mouth. Her hands rest on my head, lightly fisting my hair as her body trembles from the aftershocks. I slide my tongue inside her, fucking her in long, slow strokes that have her body tensing again and her breathsing in fast, sexy pants.

    Bringing my lips to her clit, I give her a gentle suck, swirling my tongue over her sensitive skin as my fingers dig into her hips, holding her still. She starts to whimper and moan, and I break away from her pussy long enough to say, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare scream when you cum, little girl.¡±

    I smile when I hear her mp a hand over her mouth and then nothing but muffled moans when I give her clit another suck, pushing her over the edge again. I lick and kiss and suck her pussy like a starving man, knowing I could happily spend the rest of my life with my head between her legs. When she¡¯s shaking and whimpering and so sensitive I can barely touch her without her squirming in my grip, I very gentle flick her clit with my tongue, loving the way she arches her body for me, so satisfied but still so damn eager for more.

    Giving her onest kiss, I put her soaked thong back in ce and stand up, smiling when I see the I just came hard look on her face.

    ¡°More,¡± she whispers, leaning into my touch when I cup her face in my hand.

    ¡°Such a greedy little slut,¡± I murmur against her lips. ¡°You¡¯ve cum twice, and I¡¯m stuck with a cock so fucking painful I can barely think, and yet you still beg for more.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t help it,¡± she pouts. ¡°I have a lot of years to make up for, and you¡¯re the first man to ever make me cum. It¡¯s not my fault if you¡¯re so damn good at it that it makes me want more.¡±

    ¡°No one¡¯s ever made you cum? How in the hell is that possible?¡±

 Chapter 46

    She shrugs her small shoulders and looks up at me. ¡°I just never wanted anybody else. I kept waiting to feel something for someone, but everybody just acted so stupid and young, and I wasn¡¯t attracted to any of them.¡± She runs her fingers over my shoulders and arms, trailing her nails down my tattooed arms. ¡°I knew you were the man for me the second Iid eyes on you. All this tatted-up muscle and the grumpy look on your face, I was a goner,¡± she says with augh.

    ¡°I¡¯m more than twice your age,¡± I remind her. ¡°And I only looked grumpy because I could sense you were going to be a pain in the ass.¡±

    ¡°Speaking of ass,¡± she says, grabbing my hands and bringing them to her full, round cheeks. ¡°I really hope you¡¯re okay with fucking me there, too, because I want you to im every inch of my body.¡± ¡°Fuck, baby,¡± I groan, kneading her ass in my hands.

    ¡°I want you to fuck my mouth,¡± she says, nting kisses along my neck. ¡°And then I want you to fuck my pussy.¡± She runs her tongue over my skin, giving me soft before adding, ¡°And then I want you to fuck my tight little ass.¡±

    ¡°Goddamn,¡± I groan. ¡°I¡¯ll fuck you anyway you want, sugar.¡±

    ¡°And there¡¯s one more thing,¡± she whispers against my skin, making goosebumps rise all over me and my cock give another painful pulse. ¡°I want it raw. I¡¯ve been fantasizing about a real man fucking me bareback and filling me with his hot seed for way too long. I¡¯m tired of waiting, ter.¡± Her tongue flicks my corbone. ¡°Do you think you could do that for me? Can you fuck me skin to skin and cum inside my little pussy and ass?¡±

    ¡°Fucking hell,¡± I groan, barely able to keep myself in check. ¡°You want me to im every part of your body and make it mine?¡± I ask, cing a possessive hand on her lower stomach. ¡°You want me to use my big cock to fuck a baby into you?¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    ¡°God, yes,¡± she whimpers, giving my shoulder a hard enough bite to make me suck in a quick breath. ¡°Let me suck your cock, ter,¡± she begs, already trying to unbutton my jeans. ¡°Please fuck my mouth.¡±

    ¡°Sweet Jesus, woman,¡± I growl, taking over and freeing my painfully hard cock as she sinks to her knees. ¡°So fucking eager.¡±

    Her eyes widen at the sight of my hard cock. Another bead of precum forms on my head, and she licks her lips at the sight of it. I fist my cock, stroking myself as she watches. Her right tit is still exposed, and my mouth aches with the need to have my lips wrapped around her again.

    ¡°You going to take my cock like a good girl?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Yes,¡± she whispers, keeping her eyes glued to my cock.

    I guide my head to her lips, groaning when she immediately runs her tongue over my head, licking up the precum I¡¯m soaked in.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have much time, baby, so this is going to be hard and rough. Are you okay with that?¡±

    She looks up and gives me a sexy grin. ¡°You can fuck me however you want, ter. Use me and make me your little fuckdoll.¡±

    Her words nearly have me shooting my load all over her sweet little face. I need to be inside her right-fucking-now. She gives me a wink, sensing how close I am to losing control, and gives the head of my cock a big, open-mouthed kiss that has my balls so fucking tight I can barely stand it.

    ¡°I sure hope you can handle this, baby,¡± I growl, ¡°because I¡¯m about to lose what little restraint I have.¡±

    She gives me another suck before saying, ¡°Give it to me, ter. im and fuck my mouth.¡±

    I fist her long, dark hair, holding her still, and with a deep groan, I thrust my cock into her mouth. My eyes roll back in my head as the wet heat of her mouth surrounds me. Her fingers dig into my thighs, and I feel her gag around my thickness, but I can¡¯t stop. My good little girl is just going to have to learn to take it. She grips me harder, looking up at me with a don¡¯t you dare stop warning in her eyes. God, she¡¯s so fucking perfect.

    She gags around me again, making tears fall down her cheeks, and the sight of it has me mming in thest couple of inches until I¡¯m balls deep inside her and her mouth is stretched wide around me. Spit and tears drip down as she whimpers around my shaft, letting me know she can¡¯t breathe.

    I fist her hair tighter, sliding out of her so she can take a breath before mming back into her with enough force to make her m against the wall if it wasn¡¯t for the tight grip I have on her hair. She sucks and tongues my cock as I fuck her sweet little mouth like a man possessed.

    ¡°You¡¯re such a good little fuckdoll,¡± I praise her, my words sounding more like feral grunts, but her eyes light up at thepliment all the same. ¡°You¡¯re sucking my cock so good, baby.¡±

    She moans and gives me another good suck, hollowing out her cheeks and running her tongue along my sensitive ridge of skin. I growl and feel my body start to tense. I barely have time to growl out a ¡°Swallow¡± before I¡¯m shooting my load down her throat.

    My cock pulses inside her with each shot as I keep fucking her mouth hard. Pleasure so strong it¡¯s blinding runs through me until I¡¯m finally empty and gasping for air. I soften my grip on her hair, massaging away the sting. Her tongue runs over me as she gives me another suck, cleaning and worshipping my cock. When she¡¯s satisfied, she raises her head to mine and gives me a big, proud grin.

    ¡°Was I a good fuckdoll, ter?¡±

    I cup her face and run my thumb over her cock-swollen lips. ¡°You were perfect, baby. The best little fuckdoll ever. You sucked my cock like such a good girl.¡±

    She beams at my praise, and I smile. I¡¯ve never been with a praise slut before, and I¡¯m enjoying it quite a bit. A beautiful, young, sexy virgin who gets off on pleasing me? Fuck, yes.

    I shove my still semi-hard cock back in my pants and lift her back up to standing. My eyes run over her gorgeous body. I give her tit onest kiss before sliding her dress back up. I look at the way her dress reveals so much of her body and the thought of all those other eyes on her has me seeing red. With a growl, I pull my T-shirt off and start to put it on her.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± she asks, slipping her arms through the holes and tugging the shirt down. It¡¯s way too big for her but at least it covers her ass, pussy, and tits.

    ¡°Covering you.¡±

    She arches a brow at me. ¡°You didn¡¯t seem to mind before.¡±

    ¡°You weren¡¯t mine before. Now you are, and I don¡¯t fucking share.¡±

    Her eyes light up at my words. I grab her hand and pull her back out into the bar. It¡¯s time to close this damn ce down so I can fuck my girl.

 Chapter 47

    JENNA

    I¡¯m downright giddy as ter pulls me back behind the bar and wraps an arm tightly around me, letting the whole damn ce know that I¡¯m his now. All those hungry, male eyes run over me and then quickly look away. If me wearing his shirt and his protective arm around me wasn¡¯t clue enough, the murderous look in his eyes as he looks at the remaining stragglers gets the message across loud and clear.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    ¡°Closing time,¡± ter hollers out, and there¡¯s a hard edge to his voice, daring anyone to argue.

    The band is already almost packed up, and soon the bar is filled with the sound of chairs scraping along the hard floors, the door banging closed, and then the loud rev of several engines as they get on their bikes and leave.

    As soon as they¡¯re gone, ter spins me and presses me up against the bar, capturing my mouth in a kiss. God, how can any man taste so damn good? I run my hands over all that hard, tattooed muscle, moaning at how amazing he feels. He may be more than twice my age, but he sure as fuck doesn¡¯t look it.

    He breaks away long enough to rip his shirt off, taking my dress with it so I¡¯m left in nothing but my skimpy thong and stripper heels.

    ¡°Fuck,¡± he growls, running his eyes over me.

    He slides his hands along my body, massaging my tits and giving my hard nipples a pinch before wrapping his mouth around one. I moan and arch back, hoping like hell he never takes his mouth off me again. I want to spend the rest of my life with his mouth on my body.

    His tongue runs over my nipples, sending sparks of pleasure straight to my pussy. I¡¯m so wet I can feel my juices sliding down my inner thighs. He gives my nipple a soft bite and kisses his way to my other tit, sucking it in as he runs a hand between us. The sound of ripping fabric fills my ears as he gives my thong a rough yank and tears it from my body.

    ¡°How am I ever going to stop fucking you?¡± he murmurs against my skin in between kisses.

    ¡°You better not ever stop,¡± I tell him, making himugh.

    ¡°Agreed,¡± he says lifting me up and setting me on the bar as he works his way down my stomach.

    I part my thighs for him and watch as he presses his face against my pussy, breathing in the scent of me like it¡¯s the most amazing thing in the world. He nuzzles my pussy lips gently, gripping my thighs and spreading me wider before running his tongue up my wet slit.

    His green eyes lock on mine when he slides his tongue into me, watching me as he tongue-fucks me in a slow, intoxicating rhythm that has me panting and my skin flushed.

    ¡°Please,¡± I beg, not sure how much more of this sweet torture I can take.

    I see the soft lines around his eyes and know he¡¯s smiling at my impatience and eagerness, but he doesn¡¯t speed his tongue up, just slowly fucks me with it until I¡¯m whimpering and squirming beneath him, doing my damnedest to rock my hips up against him and force him to make me cum.

    When he slides his tongue out and wraps his lips around my clit to give me a good suck, I throw my head back and yell, ¡°Fuck, ter!¡±

    ¡°You okay, baby?¡± he asks, watching me as he flicks my clit with his tongue until my whole body is shaking with need.

    ¡°I need to cum,¡± I beg. ¡°Please make me cum.¡±

    He gives my clit a kiss before standing back up and grabbing onto me. ¡°Not yet, sweet girl. You can cum when I fuck you.¡±

    ¡°Then you better fuck me soon,¡± I say, wrapping my arms and legs around him tightly as he carries me over to the pool table.

    ¡°I n on it,¡± he says, setting me down and turning me around so my back is to his chest.

    I brace my hands on the pool table and smile when I hear the unmistakable sound of a zipper being pulled down before I feel his hard cock pressing against my ass. I moan and arch back against him, wiggling my ass and smiling when he lets out a groan and grabs onto my hips.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, baby, I¡¯m going to be fucking that ass soon enough, but first I want that virgin pussy.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± I whimper. ¡°Fuck me, ter, and make me yours.¡±

    With my stripper heels I¡¯m at the perfect height for him, and when he guides the head of his cock to my wet slit and presses hard against me, my whole body freezes as I wait for the sharp sting of pain that I know ising.

    His strong armes around my chest, cupping a tit and holding me tightly against him. His stubbled cheek presses against the side of my face. ¡°Just rx, baby, and let me fuck that sweet, virgin pussy of yours.¡±

    ¡°Mm-hmm,¡± I whimper, bracing myself for the pain, but instead of pounding into me, he brings his lips to my neck and starts to kiss and lick my skin as his other hand slides down my stomach to my pussy. I moan when he gives the crook of my neck a soft bite and slides his fingers over my aching, swollen clit, reminding me how close I was to cumming just a few minutes ago.

    His cock is an insistent pressure on my pussy, a promise of what¡¯s toe, and I¡¯m so lost to the pleasure he¡¯s giving me that I¡¯m no longer even thinking about the pain. His tongue runs over the nape of my neck and when he gives my clit a sharp tap and bites down on my shoulder, my body tenses and I cum hard right as he ms his cock into me, tearing through my hymen and sending a wave of pleasure and pain over me that¡¯s so fucking intense I can barely breathe.

 Chapter 48

    SLATER

    Looking at Jenna¡¯s sweet, young body bent over the pool table is the sexiest damn thing I¡¯ve ever seen. Her knee is still hiked up,

    exposing her ass and pussy to me in a mouthwatering view that¡¯s going to be permanently embedded in my brain.

    I grip her ass, digging my fingers into her skin and spreading her cheeks wide as I press the head of my cock even harder against her tight, virgin asshole. I groan when I slide my head into her, watching her sweet little pucker take me in.

    ¡°Fuck,¡± she whimpers, mming her hand against the pool table.

    ¡°You like that, baby?¡± I ask her, feeding her another inch of my cock.

    ¡°God, yes,¡± she moans, arching her hips up to me, eager and ready for more.

    ¡°Careful, sugar,¡± I tell her, gripping her hips even tighter, freezing her in ce. She¡¯s so damn eager that she¡¯s trying to force herself back onto me, wanting me to just m my cock in her ass. ¡°Let your body get used to me, and then I¡¯ll fuck your little ass as hard as you want.¡±

    She whimpers and pouts, but manages to keep from trying to m back onto me. I smile at her eagerness and trail my fingers down her spine, loving the sexy dip in her lower back. She has the kind of body a man could happily fuck for the rest of his life.

    ¡°Please,¡± she begs when her patiencees to an end. ¡°Please give me more of your cock, ter.¡±

    ¡°I do love to hear you beg, baby.¡± I slide in another couple of inches, groaning at the way her tight little asshole is mped around me. ¡°Tell me how bad you want it,¡± I say, pulling back out and fucking her ass with just half my cock in a slow, teasing rhythm that has her making the most adorable, feral sounds.

    When she can finally speak, she pants, ¡°Please, ter. God, I can¡¯t take it anymore. I need your cock. All of it! Fuck my ass and im it.¡±

    Iugh and keep fucking her in the same, slow rhythm, never giving her more than half my cock. She whimpers and smacks her hand down again before shooting me a very angry look over her shoulder.

    When her tantrum doesn¡¯t get her all of my cock, she yells, ¡°You asshole!¡±

    That really makes meugh. She¡¯s so damn feisty, and I have no doubt she¡¯s going to have a nice trail of fingertip-size bruises along her creamy skin tomorrow because it¡¯s the only way I can keep her sexy ass still while I tease her.

    ¡°The only asshole I see around here is yours, and it¡¯s taking my cock so good, baby,¡± I tell her, making her let out a sexy whimper.

    ¡°Please, ter,¡± she pleads.

    ¡°Tell me who you belong to,¡± I demand, thrusting into her again, this time giving her just a tiny bit more cock.

    ¡°You,¡± she screams, fisting her small hands against the felt. ¡°I belong to you.¡±

    ¡°Good girl, baby,¡± I tell her, loving how my praise is enough to make her moan.

    ¡°Please fuck your good girl¡¯s ass,¡± she begs. ¡°Fuck me hard and cum inside me. Show me I belong to you.¡±

    She¡¯s not the only one who gets off on words. Hers do the trick and my next thrust has me sliding my cock all the way in, burying myself balls deep in her tight little ass. When we¡¯re locked together, I lean over and kiss a line along her shoulder before burying my face in her neck, breathing in the intoxicating scent of her.

    ¡°Mine,¡± I growl against her skin, giving her a soft bite that has her letting out a soft gasp. ¡°You¡¯re all mine.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± she pants out, rocking her hips as best she can even though I¡¯ve pinned her to the damn pool table.

    ¡°That means no more going out dressed like a little whore,¡± I growl against her skin. ¡°If you want to dress like a little slut, you do it for me and only me.¡±

    ¡°Only you,¡± she moans when I slide a hand under her and start to rub her swollen, soaked clit.

    ¡°The only slut you¡¯re allowed to be is mine.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± she yells when I give her clit a soft squeeze before rolling it between my fingers as I start to fuck her ass again.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, baby,¡± I groan against her skin. ¡°Show me who you belong to.¡±

    She screams my name and cums hard, her little ass squeezing me even tighter as her whole body tenses with her release.

    ¡°Fuck,¡± she moans, riding out her orgasm as her sweaty body writhes beneath me, nearly pushing me over the edge with her.

    I grit my teeth and refuse to let go. No way am I cumming before I¡¯ve gotten a chance to fuck her ass as hard and rough as I want. When her body starts to still and she¡¯s letting out soft whimpers and gasps of air, I give her cheek a kiss and whisper, ¡°Now I¡¯m going to give you what you were begging me for.¡±

    She lets out another soft whimper, making meugh as I raise back up.

    ¡°Little girl, you¡¯re about to get a real ass-fucking now. Let¡¯s see if you can be a good girl and take it.¡±

    I give her clit onest soft pinch, smiling when she immediately tries to grind against me. When I bring my hands back to her hips, she lets out a little whine of protest.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind if you rub your pussy while I fuck you, baby. I¡¯m not the kind of man to get intimidated just because you know how to get yourself off. You can fuck your little pussy as much as you want. All I ask is that you invite me to the show.¡±

    She lets out another sexy whimper and slides her hand down to take my ce, rubbing her little pussy as I start to fuck her harder, mming into her in a brutal rhythm that has us both grunting and our breathsing in fast pants.

    I fuck her hard and fast, watching her little ass take the brutal pounding I¡¯m giving her. She whimpers and moans, the wet sounds of her fucking herself drive me wild, and when she starts to scream my name again, this time I let her take me with her.

    Her ass tightens around me, milking me as my cock pulses and I shoot my load in her ass. A shiver runs through her body as I give my sweet girl the creampie she was begging me for. Both her holes are going to be sore and dripping my seed, and I¡¯m going to make damn sure they always are.

    When I¡¯m finally spent and she¡¯s exhausted and shaking on the pool table, I give her ass a gentle spank and slowly slide out of her. She lets out a soft whimper but doesn¡¯t make any effort to move. I give a softugh and run my hand over her sticky, used body.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    ¡°I told you I could wear you out, little girl,¡± I say with a smug grin on my face that I¡¯ve damn well earned.

    She lets out a muffledugh as I reach down and carefully take her in my arms. She immediately snuggles up against me, molding her body to mine.

    ¡°My smart-ass mouth may have been a bit wrong about that,¡± she admits with a shy grin. ¡°You and your big cock have proven me wrong.¡± Iugh and kiss her forehead.

    ¡°Come on, baby. Let¡¯s go home so I can wear you out again. Have you ever been on a motorcycle?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± she says, her eyes lighting up at the idea of getting on the back of my bike.

    I smile and give her a wink. ¡°Looks like you¡¯re getting all kinds of first rides tonight.¡±

    I carry her to the backroom where I¡¯ve got a spare set of clothes from all the times I¡¯ve had beer spilled on me while tending bar. They¡¯ll be huge on her, but she¡¯s mine now, and no one else gets to see what¡¯s mine. I¡¯m already looking forward to peeling theyers off her as soon as we get home.

    I¡¯m so fucking happy her car broke down by my bar!

 Chapter 49

    He growls against my skin, fucking me hard and fast as his fingers keep up the intoxicating rhythm on my clit, making my cum again before I¡¯ve evene down from the first. I turn my head, his lips immediately pressing against mine, and my head is swimming from everything I¡¯m feeling. My body feels too small to contain all this pleasure.

    I give his tongue a good suck before pulling back with a smile. ¡°You were definitely worth waiting for,¡± I say, feeling loopy and happier than I¡¯ve ever been.

    He smiles and gives a softugh, fucking me in long, slow strokes that have me wanting to arch my back and purr like a goddamn cat.

    ¡°I¡¯m d you think so because you¡¯re going to be getting fucked a lot, sugar.¡±

    ¡°Is that a promise?¡± I ask, rocking my hips back against him even more.

    ¡°Absolutely,¡± he growls out, digging his fingers into my hips. ¡°Your little pussy is always going to be sore from my big cock, baby.¡±

    I smile and lift my leg, resting my knee on the pool table and my forearms on the green felt. Turning my head, I give him a sweet smile and say, ¡°I thought maybe you could finger my ass while you fuck me.¡±

    ¡°God, you¡¯re so fucking perfect,¡± he groans, running his hands over my back and ass.

    My eyes roll back in my head when he starts to fuck me again. The new position and wider stance has him hitting nerve endings I never knew I had. He runs a hand between us, soaking a finger before bringing it to my little virgin pucker.

    Pressing the pad of his finger against me, he says, ¡°Is this what you want, baby? You want me to finger your little ass while I fuck you?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± I beg, letting out a moan when he slides the tip of his finger into me.

    ¡°God, and I thought your pussy was tight,¡± he groans, sliding his finger in the rest of the way. Finger-fucking my ass, he leans over so he can run his tongue up my spine. ¡°You like having your ass fingered, baby?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± I moan, rocking my hips to meet each thrust of his cock and finger. ¡°Fuck yes.¡±

    ¡°Good girl.¡± He straightens up and starts to fuck both my holes harder. ¡°You¡¯re such a good girl.¡±

    I feel a warmth rush through me at his praise, and I can already feel another orgasm approaching fast. My knee digs into the hard pool table, and when I start to cum again, I scream his name and buck against him as he fucks me harder. My pussy and ass tighten around him, forcing him over the edge with me.

    With a feral sounding groan, he buries himself inside me, and when I feel his cock start to pulse, another wave of pleasure washes over me at knowing he¡¯s shooting hot braids of cum into me, iming me and making me his.

    ¡°Fuck yes,¡± I growl. ¡°Fill your good girl up.¡±

    He groans at my words and ms into me again, his cock still pulsing and shooting his load into me. Sliding his finger out of my ass, he grips my hips with both his hands andzily fucks me until he¡¯spletely empty and my body is a shaking, sweaty, sticky mess.

    ¡°Wow,¡± I finally say. ¡°That was amazing. I had no idea anything could feel that good.¡±

    Keeping himself buried inside me, he lifts me up and wraps his arms around me, giving me a soft kiss.

    ¡°You¡¯re what¡¯s amazing,¡± he rifies. ¡°Every damn thing about you is perfect.¡±

    I rest my head against his chest and grab onto his forearms, squeezing him tighter against me. ¡°Are you still going to be able to fuck my ass?¡±

    Heughs and kisses the tip of my nose. ¡°What? You think I can¡¯t keep up with you?¡±

    I smile and shrug my shoulders. ¡°You said so yourself, you are more than twice my age.¡±

    ¡°Little girl, I can wear you out any day of the damn week,¡± he says with a wicked grin. He starts to slowly fuck me again. ¡°You feel that hard cock, baby?¡±

    I let out a soft moan and shake my head yes.

    ¡°Does it feel like it can¡¯t get the job done.¡±

    He circles his hips as he fucks me, making me whimper and rock against him for more.

    ¡°No,¡± I finally whisper when I¡¯ve found my voice.

    ¡°I think maybe you need more convincing.¡± He slides his cock out of me and presses his hand against my back, urging me toy forward so my upper body is on the pool table. ¡°Fuck, baby, my cock is covered in our cum and your sweet virginal blood. You really are mine now.¡±

    ¡°All yours,¡± I agree, wiggling my ass at him. ¡°Well, almost all yours.¡±

    He gives my ass a hard smack, making me yelp at the sharp sting. His hands run over my cheeks, soothing the pain before spreading me wide, exposing everything to him. It feels so fucking naughty and wrong, and I love it.

    ¡°Such a sweet little pucker,¡± he groans, swiping his finger along my soaking wet slit before coating my asshole in our juices.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    ¡°You ready for my cock, baby?¡± he asks, pressing his thick head against my tight little pucker.

    ¡°I¡¯m ready, ter,¡± I purr, arching my hips to him. ¡°Fuck my ass and make it yours.¡±

 Chapter 50

    SINNER

    LEAH

    I tell myself that what I¡¯m doing is wrong and that it will most likely put me on the fast track to hell, but no matter how much my guilty conscious screams at me, it doesn¡¯t stop my leg from hiking up. I rest it on the desk in front of me and press my aching pussy against the rounded corner that I¡¯m now dry humping like a fucking hussy.

    Satan has definitely won this round.

    Again.

    He seems to be winning a lot these days. I shove the thought aside and grind myself harder against the wood, feeling like I¡¯m going to burst if I don¡¯t cum soon. I peek through the blinds of the Sunday school room where I teach and watch Mr. Bancroft walk to his sexy ck jeep. Knowing he¡¯s going to be out of sight soon, I rock my hips harder, biting my lip to keep from groaning when I feel the beginnings of what feels like a massive orgasm. Heat washes over me, making my skin flush and a light sheen of sweat appear on my skin.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    My eyes stay locked on those broad shoulders and that sexy, chiseled jaw of his. I can hear his English ent in my head as I start to cum, calling me his good girl as he rams his thick cock into me over and over again, popping my cherry and giving my little pussy its first ever creampie.

    The image is so strong that it has me biting my tongue until I taste blood as pleasure rushes through me. I grind my little pussy against the corner of the desk, rocking my hips in a very un-biblical fashion, greedy for every second of ecstasy I can get.

    I¡¯m justing down from my massive high when Mr. Bancroft gets in his jeep and drives away. Izily grind against the desk for a few more seconds until I hear footstepsing down the hall.

    Fuck!

    I hop up, letting out a terrified squeal when I see the huge wet stain I¡¯ve left on the wood. My soaked panties didn¡¯t do shit to contain my juices. I¡¯ve just managed to swipe my arm over the corner, wiping the wood clean with the sleeve of my dress before the door opens and the pastor walks in¡­AKA my father.

    ¡°Hey, sweetie,¡± he says, walking over to the window I¡¯m still standing by. ¡°How¡¯d it go today?¡±

    ¡°It was good,¡± I say, busying myself with cleaning the room and hoping like hell he can¡¯t sniff sin out like a damn bloodhound. He¡¯s never noticed before what a little sinner I am, so maybe I can keep the charade going for a little bit longer.

    It¡¯s not like I¡¯m that bad. I mean, I am still a virgin, and at neen that¡¯s saying something. I feel like I¡¯m going to lose my sanity if I don¡¯t get fucked soon, and I masturbate like a goddamn woman possessed, but at least my pussy¡¯s still pure, right? That¡¯s going to be my line of defense at the pearly gates if I die with my hymen intact.

    My dad studies me while I pick up scraps of paper and straighten up the small bookshelf in the room.

    ¡°Are you feeling okay, Leah? You look a little flushed?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I quickly say. ¡°I think I just got a little hot.¡±

    That¡¯s the understatement of the year, I think, and have to bite back augh.

    ¡°Well, Mr. Bancroft just asked if you¡¯d be willing to drop by his houseter. It seems he has a few donations, but if you¡¯re not feeling well, I can pick them up myself.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine,¡± I practically yell and then smile to cover up my overthe-top reaction at picking up a few boxes. ¡°That¡¯s really nice of him. I¡¯ll drive over there after lunch.¡±

    My dad smiles and ps his hands together as if it¡¯s all settled. ¡°Perfect. Your mom¡¯s almost finished getting everything ready, so head over when you can.¡±

    I smile again as he walks out the door, and when I can no longer hear his footsteps, I p a hand over my mouth, let out a muffled scream and jump up and down. I try to tell myself that it¡¯s just a quick trip to pick up boxes and nothing else, but my pussy is having none of that pessimistic bullshit. She¡¯s lit up and ready to go for another round on the desk corner, but I squeeze my thighs together and resist. There¡¯s no time to lose. I don¡¯t want to keep Mr. Bancroft waiting after all.

    After rushing around the room and straightening everything up, I leave the church and follow the small gravel walkway that leads to our house next door. Yes, living right next to one of the only churches in our small town and having the pastor as my father made me as popr as you might imagine. All the boys were too afraid to touch me and all the girls too afraid that I might learn their secrets and squeal to my father.

    All those shitty times are about to be far behind me, though, because my luck is changing. I can feel it! And it¡¯s not just my wet panties and throbbing pussy. Mr. Bancroft asking about me right before I got myself off while watching him is a sign from God if there ever was one.

    I walk inside and sit at the table, trying my best to not look too happy. That would get my parents all suspicious, and thest thing I need is one of them insisting they go with me. That horrible thought alone is enough to keep me appropriately in check for the duration of lunch. I smile, make a little bit of small talk, but other than that, I stay as invisible as possible. After we¡¯ve finished and I¡¯ve helped my mom with the dishes, I change out of mypletely unrevealing Sunday dress, and slip on a pair of jean shorts and a pink T-shirt. I take a look at myself in the mirror. It¡¯s not quite the slutty outfit I would prefer, but there¡¯s little I can do about that.

 Chapter 51

    Well, there may be one thing I can do. Before I talk myself out of it, I reach under my shirt and undo my bra, wiggling out of it and tossing it back on my bed. A naughty giggle escapes when I see my hard nipples poking through the thin fabric of my shirt. I give a small jump and giggle even harder at the way it makes my tits bounce. This feels sinfully wicked, and I love it.

    Crossing my arms over my chest as nonchntly as I can, I speed walk to the front door, yell a quick goodbye, and run to my car, giggling like mad at the way my tits bounce the whole way. The drive to Mr. Bancroft¡¯s is a short one, just enough time for me to get super nervous and doubt my ability to see my n through.

    I¡¯ve been crushing hard on him ever since he moved to our small town. He¡¯s originally from London, and his ent alone is enough to get me wet, but his sexy voice isn¡¯t all he¡¯s got going on. It¡¯s paired with a muscr body and gorgeous face and the most beautiful blue eyes I¡¯ve ever seen.

    When I pull into his drive, a shiver of anticipation runs up my spine, but there¡¯s also a little bit of fear. If he¡¯s not into me, then I¡¯m going to show up with my tits on full disy, feeling like a real dumbass.

    Only one way to find out. I force myself out of my car and walk up to his front door. Giving a knock, I step back and right when I¡¯ve convinced myself to go back for my bra, the door opens and I¡¯m staring at Mr.

    Bancroft¡¯s sexy everything.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Hi, Leah,¡± he says, and it takes all my willpower to not moan at the way he says my name. His eyes run over me, widening slightly when he sees my hard nipples, and I want to die from embarrassment, but then I notice the way he clenches his jaw and how his eyes turn hungry as they run over my tits and then my bare legs.

    Finally, he meets my eyes and gives me a softugh. ¡°Sorry, pleasee in,¡± he says, stepping aside and waving me in.

    I walk past him, our bodies only inches apart, and the smell of his cologne nearly has me turning and burying my nose in his neck. I want to rub all over his body and mark myself with his scent. Is that crazy talk? Do other people feel this way? I have no idea and nothing to base it on. I don¡¯t have any real girlfriends, and my parents have been sleeping in separate twin beds for as long as I can remember.

    ¡°It was nice of you toe over to grab this stuff,¡± he says, pulling me from my inner ramblings.

    ¡°Of course, Mr. Bancroft. I¡¯m happy to help.¡±

    Heughs andys a hand on my shoulder to guide me into the living room. My thin T-shirt is between us, but my skin still tingles from his touch, and I¡¯ve never wanted to feel someone¡¯s hands on my body so badly in my life. He lets go far too soon so he can point at a few boxes stacked in the corner.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a few things for donation. Your dad mentioned the church was collecting things for a charity drive.¡±

    I walk over and take a peek in the top box, smiling when I see books and some clothes.

    ¡°Thank you so much, Mr. Bancroft. This is perfect.¡± ¡°Call me Adam,¡± he says, smiling at how happy I am.

    I¡¯m not at all ready to go back home yet, and I let out a relieved sigh when he asks, ¡°Can I get you something to drink?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d love some water,¡± I say, following him into the kitchen.

    I lean against the counter, nosily looking around and liking what I¡¯m seeing. It¡¯s clean and modern, but it also feels warm and cozy. It very much feels like Adam, and I could happily live here.

    Woah! Where the hell did thate from? Slow your roll there, Leah, I tell myself, choking on the water he just handed me. I cough and spill water all over my chest, feeling like such an idiot.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry,¡± I say, but there¡¯s only silence. I¡¯m too afraid to meet his eyes, worried that he¡¯s pissed about me spilling water everywhere, but when I finally do look up, it¡¯s to a ravenous look that freezes me in ce.

    His eyes are glued to my chest, and when I look down, I let out a mortified squawk. Without a bra, it looks like I¡¯ve just entered a wet T-shirt contest. My nipples and aree are on full disy, and the cold water has made my nipples even harder than they were.

    My first thought is to run, but that¡¯s because I thought he¡¯d be disgusted or angry or just not at all interested, but now that I see how much he likes what he¡¯s seeing, it gives me the kick in the ass I so desperately need.

    Channeling the inner vixen that usually only makes an appearance when I¡¯m humping something, I smile at Adam and bring my hands to my tits, cupping them and massaging them as he lets out a soft groan.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± he asks, and I smile even bigger at the way his voice is all husky.

    ¡°Being a little wicked.¡± I toss my head back and give my nipples a hard pinch, moaning at how damn good it feels. Meeting his eyes again, I say, ¡°I¡¯m so tired of always being good, Adam. Can¡¯t I just be naughty for a little bit?¡±

    ¡°You want to be naughty, love?¡± ¡°Fuck yes,¡± I moan.

    His lips quirk up as if he¡¯s fighting a smile. He steps closer and cups my face, running his thumb lightly over my lips. ¡°Such a dirty mouth for a

    Sunday school teacher.¡±

    ¡°You have no idea.¡±

    He lifts a dark eyebrow at me. ¡°How much of a wicked girl are you?¡±

    I give my nipples another pinch, feeling my panties mold to my pussy from how wet they are. ¡°Wicked because of things I¡¯ve done or wicked because of things I want to do?¡±

    He smiles and says, ¡°Both.¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve never done anything with anyone, Adam, except myself, so not a very wicked girl from things I¡¯ve done, but my thoughts are very wicked.¡±

 Chapter 52

    I let out a soft moan when he trails his fingers down my neck to dance them along my corbone. ¡°And what do you think about doing that¡¯s so wicked?¡±

    He traces a line along one of my tits, making me inhale sharply and instinctively arch my chest out to him as my head tips back. I can¡¯t breathe, let alone talk, and when he runs his thumb over my nipple, I breathe out a ¡°Fuck,¡± that has himughing again.

    ¡°We¡¯re going to have to do something about that dirty mouth of yours.¡±

    ¡°I bet we can find a use for it,¡± I say, reaching out to trail my fingers along the impossible-to-ignore bulge in his pants.

    He gives me a sexy grin as he pinches my nipple hard enough to make me gasp. ¡°Don¡¯t avoid the question. Tell me about these wicked thoughts of yours and what exactly you do to yourself.¡±

    All I want to do is rip my clothes off and beg him to fuck me, but I somehow manage to resist and instead say, ¡°I think about sex all the time, Adam, and sometimes just thinking about it isn¡¯t enough.¡±

    Sliding his fingers down my stomach, he slowly dips them under my Tshirt and drags them along my lower belly.

    ¡°What do you do then, love?¡±

    I shake my head no and say, ¡°It¡¯s so naughty, Adam. You¡¯ll think I¡¯m so sinful if I tell you.¡±

    He brings both hands to my waist, gripping me so his fingers are resting against my lower back and his thumbs are stroking my stomach. Keeping his blue eyes on mine, he says, ¡°I would never think bad of you, Leah. It¡¯s normal to think about sex.¡±

    ¡°It is?¡±

    His sexyugh fills the kitchen. ¡°You¡¯re neen, right?¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°And you¡¯re a virgin?¡±

    I feel my face heat up even more as I shake my head and whisper,

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Then you¡¯ve been a good girl for a very long time, haven¡¯t you?¡±

    His thumbs are stroking my skin again, making it nearly impossible to think about anything else, and when he steps closer and presses his hard cock into me, I let out a moan and feel my heart speeding up to dangerous levels.

    ¡°But I hump things,¡± I admit, biting my lower lip and feeling like an idiot.

    ¡°Is that right, love?¡± he asks, looking down at me with the sexiest grin on his face. ¡°I¡¯d very much like to see that.¡±

    Before I can answer, he leans closer, hovering his lips above mine. ¡°Will you show me how you grind your little pussy to get off?¡±

    A small part of my is mortified and screaming at me not to do it, but a way bigger part of me is more aroused than I¡¯ve ever been and is already making a mental note of the best piece of furniture to use. My need to cum wins, like it always does, and I shake my head yes.

    ¡°Good girl,¡± he whispers against my lips, pulling away when I lean in to kiss him. He smiles at my pouty look and taps the tip of my nose. ¡°Patience, love.¡±

    He steps back and watches me, waiting to see what I¡¯ll do. I turn around and walk back to the living room. Standing by the arm of the couch, I look back at him. I smile and start to unbutton my shorts. When he arches a brow at me, I say, ¡°It feels better if I¡¯m just in my panties.¡±

    I swear he lets out a small growl when my shorts hit the ground and I¡¯m left in my pale pink panties and my soaked, see-through shirt. Looking down I can¡¯t help butugh. My panties are just as wet and clinging to my pussy.

    ¡°Is the preacher aware that his daughter shaves her pussy?¡±

    His voice is strained, and it sends another rush of pleasure through me.

    ¡°I won¡¯t tell if you don¡¯t,¡± I say, turning around and straddling the arm of his couch. Looking over my shoulder, I give him a wink and start to grind against the padded arm, moaning at the familiar sensation of having something hard pressed against my achy pussy.

    He groans as he watches me ride his couch, his eyes glued to the way my hips are rocking. I¡¯ve never shown this side of myself to anyone, but the desire in his eyes is making it easy to let go. I¡¯m so close. I can feel the pressure building, and when he walks closer so he¡¯s standing beside me, I start to work my hips even faster. Rubbing my little pussy against the firm couch arm, desperate to cum and release some of this pent-up frustration.

    Running his fingers along one ass cheek, he lets out a groan when he sees my pussy and the cameltoe my humping has given me. Without a word, he reaches down and grabs my T-shirt, yanking it over my head and tossing it aside.

    ¡°Fuck,¡± he moans, watching my tits bounce with my movements.

    Right when I¡¯m about to cum, he grips my hips, freezing me in ce. When I start to let out an angry protest, he gives me that sexy, wicked grin of his and cups one of my tits, massaging it in hisrge hand.

    ¡°How would you like to grind against something else, little girl?¡±

    My eyes immediately fly to therge bulge I see pressing against his jeans. ¡°You¡¯d let me grind against your cock?¡± I ask, barely able to believe my good luck.

    His deepugh has my eyes jerking back to his.

    ¡°Is that what you want, love? You want to grind your bare little pussy against my hard cock?

    ¡°God, yes,¡± I moan, already scurrying off the couch arm.

    He starts to unbutton his pants, and I can¡¯t take my eyes off him. My jaw drops when he slides down his zipper and pulls out the biggest cock I¡¯ve ever seen. I¡¯ve never actually seen one in person, but I do have ess to the inte, and I know enough to know this is a good one. He¡¯s fully hard and covered in precum, and I¡¯ve never wanted something so badly in my life. My pussy clenches at the sight of him, demanding to be filled, and I seriously consider just dropping to all fours and begging him to fuck me.

    Smiling, he sits down and motions me closer.

    ¡°Now, be a good girl, Leah, and take your knickers off.¡±

 Chapter 53

    ADAM

    Leah stands there, biting her lower lip and looking sexy as fuck. Her long, blonde hair is partially covering her tits, but I can see her cherry-red nipples poking through, and my mouth aches with the need to wrap my lips around them and flick them with my tongue. I want to taste every damn inch of her.

    She finally manages to pull her eyes off my cock and starts to slide her pink panties down, I suck in sharp breath at the sight of her little cunt-bare and coated in her juices and looking as tasty as a damn peach. Yet another part of her that I can¡¯t wait to get my mouth on.

    ¡°Such a sweet girl you are,¡± I say, beckoning her closer.

    Her cheeks heat up in an adorable blush. ¡°But I think such sinful things,¡± she whispers, walking closer to stand between my legs.

    I shake my head at how much her dad has managed to fuck with this poor girl¡¯s mind. ¡°Do you act on them? Do you go around town fucking every dick you find?¡±

    Her eyes widen in shock. ¡°No, you know I don¡¯t. I¡¯m a virgin.¡±

    I lean closer and run one finger along her wet slit, applying just enough pressure to barely part her sweet little lips. She lets out a cute little whimper, and I smile when her hips automatically move to try and grind against me.

    ¡°My sweet little humper,¡± I murmur, my eyes glued to the way her bare pussy lips are spreading ever so slightly for me. ¡°The only thing sinful about you is the way you make every man want to bend you over and fuck you. I imagine there¡¯s quite a few married men who are thinking some very wicked thoughts every time they go to church.¡± I smile up at her and add, ¡°In fact, I¡¯m guessing attendance has gone up quite a bit ever since you turned eighteen. I know it¡¯s the reason I drag myself out of bed early on Sunday.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so adorable,¡± I say, slowly sliding a finger into her, groaning at the noises she makes and the way her little virgin pussy clenches around my finger. ¡°Did you really think I went for the sermon?¡± I let out augh at the look on her face. It¡¯s obvious that that¡¯s exactly what she¡¯d been thinking. I guess I¡¯ll save the little tidbit about being an atheist for another day.

    Her thighs tremble as I finger-fuck her faster, the wet sounds of her pussy driving me slowly insane with need. ¡°You like having my finger inside you, love?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± she whimpers, bringing her hands up to cup her perky tits, squeezing them as she rocks her hips against me. ¡°Please,¡± she begs, giving her nipples a hard pinch.

    ¡°Please what, baby?¡± I tease, sliding another finger into her, getting her little virgin pussy used to the idea of having something much bigger inside.

    ¡°Fuck,¡± she moans when I twist my fingers and fuck her in long, slow strokes, making her practically purr like a goddamn cat.

    ¡°Feels a little better than just grinding against the couch?¡± I can¡¯t keep the amusement from my voice, and when I pull my fingers out and she gives me that frustrated, pouty look again, Iugh and sit back.

    She runs her eyes over my painfully hard cock and squirms a bit, rubbing her inner thighs together, desperate to cum. ¡°I want to feel you.¡± she whispers. ¡°I want to rub my pussy all over your cock, Adam.¡±

    My cock gives a healthy jump at her words, and even though I know it¡¯s going to be pure torture for me, I smile and grab onto her hips, pulling her onto me so she¡¯s straddling me with her pussy hovering right above my cock. God, it would be so easy to just pull her down and onto my cock, spearing her in one quick thrust and iming that little virgin pussy as mine, but I fight the urge, wanting to draw this out a bit longer. After all, it¡¯s not every day that a 42-year-old man gets to fuck a virgin. I want to enjoy every damn second of this sweet torture.

    Lowering her onto my shaft, we both groan when she starts to grind against me, sliding her wet pussy up the length of me, coating me in her juices. Her shaved pussy is velvet soft, and I know I could easily cum just from this, but there¡¯s no way in fuck I¡¯m going to. Instead, I grit my teeth and watch my little virgin use my cock to get herself off.

    Her blue eyes are zed over and heavy-lidded, her breathsing in fast little pants, and when I cup her tits in my hand, she throws her head back and lets out a moan that has my balls tensing and desperate to unload.

    ¡°Adam,¡± she moans, grinding her little pussy against me even harder.

    ¡°Cum for me, love,¡± I tell her, giving her nipples a hard enough pinch to push her over the edge. She screams my name, bucking against me like a wild woman and it¡¯s the most beautiful sight I¡¯ve ever seen. We¡¯re pressed so tightly together that I can feel her pussy spasm with her release against my shaft.

    ¡°Fuck,¡± I groan, using every ounce of willpower I possess to not shoot my damn load all over myself.

    She whimpers again, her movements growingzy as she starts toe down, and when she looks at me, she¡¯s wearing the cutest, most satisfied smile on her face, and even though I¡¯m in actual pain at this point, I can¡¯t help butugh and return her smile.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Feel better, love?¡± I ask, running my hands down her beautiful, young body.

    ¡°Wow,¡± she says, lifting her arms in a stretch that has me letting out another groan at the sight of her slender, toned body.

    Her skin is so damn soft, and I can¡¯t stop touching her. My fingers trail a line along her thighs, over that tight little tummy that I want to see swollen with our baby, and over the delicious curve of her round ass. Every damn inch of her is mine. The possessive thoughts I feel toward her are intense, and there¡¯s no way to tame them. Believe me, I¡¯ve tried.

    Every Sunday leaves me with an aching hard-on, and I try to put her out of my mind during the week, but it¡¯s impossible. Even though I¡¯ve never seen her flirt with anyone besides me, I see the way the other men look at her, and it makes me crazy. If there really were a god, he would¡¯ve struck my ass down long ago for all the murderous thoughts that go through my head on any given Sunday. That¡¯s not even mentioning all the sexual fantasies I have while her dad goes on and on with another one of his longwinded sermons.

    No, little Leah is mine now, and I¡¯m never letting her go.

    When she¡¯s gotten herself back under control, she lifts up and looks down at the cock she just creamed all over. She bites her bottom lip, eyeing my cock. I¡¯m hard as fucking steel, dripping precum, and an angry red. If I don¡¯t cum soon, I¡¯m going to lose what little sanity I have left.

    ¡°Can I taste you?¡± she asks, making me want to cry with gratitude.

    ¡°You can do whatever you want, love,¡± I say, mentally congratting myself on how normal my voice sounds.

    She gives a happy grin and scurries down my legs so she¡¯s kneeling between them and hovering her face over my cock. I can feel her breath hitting my cock, and when I give another healthy jump, she actually fucking giggles, and I don¡¯t know how in the hell I¡¯m going to avoid shooting my load right on her beautiful face.

    ¡°Fuck, Leah,¡± I warn. ¡°You¡¯re not making this easy for me.¡±

    She gives me an innocent, wide-eyed look that I¡¯m pretty damn sure is actually authentic. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    I cup her face and say, ¡°You have no idea what you do to me or how badly I¡¯m trying to not cum right now.¡±

    ¡°What if I want you to cum?¡±

 Chapter 54

    Pressing my thumb against her lips, I gently part them, sighing when she sucks me in and runs her tongue over my skin. ¡°And where would you like me to cum, love?¡±

    She smiles around my thumb and gives me another suck before slowly sliding me out. ¡°I want you to fuck my mouth,¡± she says, her lips glistening with her spit and parted in a big smile.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Fuck, baby,¡± I say when she runs her tongue up my shaft.

    I thought she might be hesitant about licking up her own cum, but she¡¯s moaning andpping it up like a fucking pro.

    ¡°You like the taste of your pussy?¡± I ask, running my hands over her head and fisting her long, blonde hair.

    ¡°Mm-hmm,¡± she moans, lifting her mouth off me long enough to say, ¡°I like it when your cock tastes like me.¡± She locks her blue eyes on mine and gives me a wicked grin. ¡°You should always taste like my pussy, Adam.¡±

    I give her a wink and grip her hair tighter. ¡°I couldn¡¯t agree more, love.¡±

    She smiles and runs her tongue over the head of my cock, moaning when another drop of precum forms. Probing my slit, she tongues me, eager for more, and when she starts to cover the head of my cock in slow, openmouth kisses, I let out a groan and fist her hair harder.

    ¡°God, love, I don¡¯t think you realize what you¡¯re doing to me.¡±

    She ignores me and darts her tongue along my sensitive ridge of skin before covering me in little sucks and kisses until my eyes roll back in my head and I can barely string together enough words to say, ¡°You¡¯d better stop teasing unless you want that sweet little mouth of yours to be very sore.¡±

    She flicks her tongue against the head of my cock and looks up at me. ¡°Good. I want to be sore, Adam. You have no idea how badly I want to

    walk around with all my holes feeling sore from your cock.¡±

    I nearly choke at her words. ¡°All your holes?¡±

    She smiles and runs her tongue over me again. ¡°I want you to fuck my mouth and then my pussy and then my ass.¡± She gives her ass a hypnotizing wiggle just in case I wasn¡¯t fully blown away by her words. ¡°Do you think you could do that for me?¡±

    Iugh at the absurdity of the question. ¡°Do I think I could fuck and im all your little virgin holes, love?¡± I give her a wink. ¡°Yeah, I think I can handle that. I just hope you can handle it, too, Leah. That¡¯s a lot of fucking for one little virgin to take.¡±

    ¡°I can handle it,¡± she says. ¡°I can handle anything you want to give me.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll see, love,¡± I say. I¡¯m more than ready to find out how much my sweet girl can take. ¡°Now, open wide and show me what a good girl you are.¡±

    She immediately opens her mouth for me, and I guide my cock to her open, pouty lips, groaning when she wraps her lips around me and sucks me in.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, baby,¡± I groan when she slides her lips down, taking in another inch. ¡°Show me what that pouty little mouth of yours can do.¡±

    She moans and runs her fingers under my shirt, dragging her nails across my abs as she takes me in some more. I grit my teeth to keep from cumming when she runs her tongue over me and gives me another hard suck before lowering down some more.

    I can¡¯t take my eyes off the sight of my cock slowly disappearing into her mouth. Wet heat surrounds me, and I know I could easily cum without her doing anything else, but I¡¯ll be damned if I¡¯m going to stop this before I¡¯ve watched my girl deepthroat me. No, she¡¯s going to take all of my cock like the good little girl she is.

    When she¡¯s barely halfway down my shaft, she gags around me, making my cock grow even bigger-a thing I hadn¡¯t thought even remotely possible five seconds ago. The sight of her choking on my cock, though, proves me wrong.

    Her watery, blue eyes look up at me, and she looks so damn cute and embarrassed that I can¡¯t help but give her a reassuring smile and run my thumb over her cheek, wiping the tears away.

    ¡°Do you want to stop?¡± I ask, making sure to keep my voice neutral and not show how badly I don¡¯t want her to take her mouth off me.

    ¡°Mm-mm,¡± she quickly says, tightening her fingers against my waist.

    I give a relieved smile and bring one hand down to wrap around her slender neck. ¡°There¡¯s my good girl,¡± I say, giving her a wink.

    Her cheeks flush at my praise, and I¡¯m amazed at how damn perfect she is. My little virgin who¡¯s so eager and willing. She looks up at me with so much trust in her eyes, knowing I¡¯ll take care of her.

    ¡°Just rx, love,¡± I murmur, tightening my fingers around her neck. ¡°Take a deep breath.¡±

    She does as I ask, breathing in through her nose, and when I feel her body start to rx, I slowly lower her down another inch. Her eyes widen. I feel her body start to tense up again, but I arch a brow at her, and she immediately rxes again.

    ¡°Good girl,¡± I murmur, sliding her down some more. When her lips hit bottom, we both groan at how fucking good it feels.

    ¡°Fuck, baby, look at you taking my cock like such a good girl.¡±

    Her eyes are ssy, and she¡¯s making little whimpering noises and rocking her hips, desperate to be fucked. Her little pussy is grinding against air and leaving her more than a little frustrated.

    I slide her up enough so she can take in another breath and position my leg between hers. She moans and presses her pussy against me. I thought the jeans might be a bit rough, but she¡¯s long past caring. She grinds against me, operating on some primitive instinct that only cares about getting the release she so desperately needs.

    Feeling the exact same way, I lower her back down before moving her in a fast rhythm that¡¯s going to push me over the edge in no time. She whimpers and moans and grinds against me even harder. I can¡¯t stop watching the way my dick slides in and out of her mouth and the sexy look on her face. Tears run down her cheeks, spit drips down her chin and puddles at the base of my cock before sliding down my balls as she starts to cum. She whimpers and grinds against me even harder, not giving the slightest damn about the rough jeans she¡¯s grinding against. Seeing herpletelye undone like this is pushing me right to the edge.

    ¡°You going to swallow me like a good girl?¡± I growl, knowing I¡¯m only seconds away.

    As soon as she moans her ¡°Mm-hmm,¡± I m her down, burying my cock down her throat as I shoot my load. Pleasure rips through me, so damn strong I¡¯m momentarily blinded. My cock pulses in her mouth, and I can feel her throat working as she swallows everything I¡¯m giving her.

    She circles her hipszily, gently grinding against me until I¡¯m finally empty. Instead of just dropping my cock, she moans and gives me another suck before slowly sliding me out. She kisses a line back down my shaft before licking and sucking my balls clean.

    ¡°Fuck, baby,¡± I groan when she wraps her lips around my bollocks and gives me a gentle suck.

    She takes her time, worshipping every damn inch of my still semi-hard cock before finally lifting her head and giving me a big smile.

    ¡°Did I do good?¡±

    I smile and run my thumb over her cock-swollen lips. ¡°You did so good, love.¡±

    She beams at my praise. ¡°I really love your ent,¡± she admits, and I¡¯m amazed she can still blush even after she just came on my leg and is still lightly humping me.

    ¡°I¡¯m d you like it.¡± I pull her up onto myp and lift her up even more so she¡¯s standing with a foot on either side of me and her pussy is right in front of my face.

    ¡°Poor baby,¡± I say, running a finger along her slightly chafed pussy. ¡°Such a greedy little thing, aren¡¯t you? You just couldn¡¯t keep your little cunt from grinding against my jeans.¡±

    She moans and runs her fingers through my hair, gently tugging me closer. I smile and look up at her. ¡°What is it you want, love?¡±

    ¡°I want your mouth all over my pussy,¡± she says in a breathy rush. ¡°I want you to kiss it and make it all better.¡±

 Chapter 55

    Iugh and shake my head yes. ¡°All the time. I know it¡¯s wrong, and I shouldn¡¯t fantasize about something so dirty, but I can¡¯t help it.¡±

    He cups my face and gives me a sweet smile. ¡°Nothing is wrong between us. There¡¯s nothing you could want that is wrong or disgusting or going to make me think less of you. Trust me, Leah, there¡¯s not a goddamn thing you could think of that I haven¡¯t already jerked myself off to. I¡¯ve thought about fucking your tight little body in a million different ways, and I n on doing all of them.¡±T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    My eyes widen at his words and a big smile spreads across my face. ¡°Yes, please,¡± I say, making himugh.

    He picks me up andys me on the living room floor before pulling away long enough to strip his clothes off. My eyes run over his hard, muscled body in the afternoon light. Every inch of him is absolute perfection, and I love how confident he is in his own skin. His cock is rockhard and looking bigger than ever, and when he positions himself on top of me, I¡¯m more than ready for Adam to im me.

    ¡°Are you sure this is what you want, love?¡±

    The head of his cock presses against my wet slit, and he smiles when I wrap my legs around him and try to pull him closer.

    ¡°Yes,¡± I moan, pressing my lips to his and kissing him, needing and wanting so much more. I open my mouth to him and slide my tongue along his, digging my fingers into his shoulders when I feel him start to slowly enter me.

    ¡°Easy, baby,¡± he murmurs against my lips when my body starts to tense. ¡°I can¡¯t fuck your little virgin pussy if you don¡¯t let me in. I need you to rx.¡±

    I try, but I know how big his cock is, and the firm pressure of his head against my tiny slit is making me nervous as hell. He smiles down at me and brushes aside a wayward strand of my hair.

    ¡°Just rx, love, and let me take care of you.¡±

    His fingers trail down my neck before dancing lightly along my corbone. Goosebumps rise on my skin, and I¡¯m hyperaware of my nipples. They¡¯re hard and achy, and I need his mouth on me.

    ¡°Please,¡± I beg, digging my fingers in harder, trying to pull him to my tit.

    The corners of his mouth lifts ever so slightly. ¡°Yes, love? Something you want?¡±

    ¡°My nipples,¡± I moan, arching up to him.

    He eyes my tits and lets out a sigh. ¡°Yes, they are lovely, aren¡¯t they? So hard and the perfect shade of red.¡± He lightly dances his fingers over one of my tits, just barely brushing my nipple, and when I let out another moan, he gives me an amused grin and waits.

    I¡¯ve reached the point where my arousal drowns out any possible embarrassment. I cup the back of his head and guide him toward my hard, waiting nipple.

    ¡°I want to feel your mouth on my tit, Adam. I need your tongue on my nipple and the wet heat of your mouth against my skin.¡±

    He groans and wraps his lips around my tit, sucking me in and making me feel like I¡¯m going to explode. My body sparks to life in a whole new way, and I let out a surprised yelp when I feel him slide into me. The sharp sting of pain as he tears through my hymen has me tensing up again, and he freezes in ce while he tongues my nipple and watches me with those sexy blue eyes of his.

    ¡°Fuck,¡± I moan, torn between pain and pleasure. My pussy already feels like it¡¯s being stretched way too wide, but there¡¯s no way in hell I want to quit. I want to feel every damn inch of him, and I want to cum around that thick cock. He gives my nipple a soft bite, making me tighten my grip on his hair and arch my chest up to him even more.

    I feel him smile around my tit as he gives me another hard suck while bringing his hand up to pinch my other nipple. He slowly starts to fuck me with just the head of his cock, and I cling to him, wanting more even as the pain grows sharper with each deepening thrust. If I weren¡¯t so fucking wet, there¡¯s no way he¡¯d be able to fit his cock into me, but I am wet, like really fucking wet, and each thrust sends more of his cock into me until he¡¯s fully inside me, and I¡¯m clutching him like a damn life raft.

    ¡°Fuck, baby,¡± he groans against my tit. ¡°You¡¯re so fucking tight.¡±

    He kisses his way back to my mouth, keeping his cock still as he kisses me slowly, letting my body get used to the foreign sensations. I hook my ankles around his lower back and tighten my arms around his neck.

    ¡°Such a good girl,¡± he whispers against my lips, kissing my cheeks and licking up the tears that managed to escape during that first painful thrust.

    ¡°My good girl,¡± he says, locking eyes with me.

    ¡°Yours,¡± I agree, moaning when he starts to slowly fuck me.

    ¡°God, your little virgin pussy feels even better than I imagined.¡±

    ¡°Am I the first virgin you¡¯ve ever fucked?¡±

    He smiles and says, ¡°Yes, love. You¡¯re my first virgin.¡±

    My face lights up at his words. I¡¯m d I¡¯m the first and only virgin he¡¯ll ever be with. ¡°I¡¯m also the first woman you¡¯re going to fuck a baby into, aren¡¯t I?¡±

    He groans at my words, his eyes growing darker as his hips speed up, fucking me faster and harder. ¡°Yes,¡± he practically growls. ¡°Up till now I¡¯ve been very careful, love, but I¡¯m going to fill your little pussy to the brim, and you¡¯re going to take it all like a good girl, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± I moan, rocking my hips and meeting his every thrust. ¡°I want to feel you cum inside me.¡±

    ¡°Soon, baby,¡± he groans, circling his hips in a movement that has my eyes rolling back in my head as he hits my clit with every perfect stroke. ¡°You first though, love.¡±

    I moan and whimper, my ability to speak escaping me as each thrust pushes me closer and closer to my release. He brings one hand to my neck, squeezing it gently, and the possessive move sends me flying over the edge. His thumb presses against my pulse, feeling the way my heart is racing as I scream his name and cling to him even harder.

    My pussy clenches around him, making him growl in my ear, but he doesn¡¯t cum. He just keeps fucking me harder and faster until I¡¯m cumming again and so far gone all I can do is whimper incoherently and writhe beneath him.

    ¡°You ready for me, love?¡±

    His voice is raw and feral sounding, and it sends another rush of pleasure through me. I love that I can have that kind of an effect on him, that it¡¯s my tight pussy that¡¯s making him sound this way.

    I whimper and shake my head yes, bucking against him, desperate for him to fill me. When he lets out another growl and I feel his cock start to pulse inside me, shooting his thick braids of cum into me, I cling to him even harder, holding him while my pussy milks him dry until his body starts to rx and he lets out a deep breath.

    ¡°Fucking hell, baby,¡± he says with a softugh.

    Lifting up, he looks down at me, his expression so adorable it makes my head spin. He brushes back my sweaty hair and gives me a gentle kiss.

    ¡°I knew your little pussy could take my cock.¡±

    I drag my nails softly along his back and smile when I feel his still semi-hard cock give a jump inside me.

    ¡°How do you think my ass will take that thick cock of yours?¡± I ask, smiling even bigger when I see that raw desire return to his eyes. ¡°Only one way to find out, love.¡±

 Chapter 56

    LEAH

    Adam gives a deep groan at my words and presses his face against my pussy, breathing in the scent of me. I keep a tight grip on his hair, terrified he¡¯s going to pull back and stop. His beautiful face pressed up against my smooth cunt is the best damn thing I¡¯ve ever seen. I still can¡¯t believe this is actually happening. My swollen lips, sore jaw, and his hot breath against my clit all tell me that it most definitely is happening.

    I watch in amazement when he sticks his tongue out and runs it over my swollen, throbbing clit. I let out a gasp and say, ¡°Holy shit, Adam.¡±

    Heughs and looks up at me. ¡°You like my mouth on your pussy, love?¡±

    ¡°I think you¡¯re going to have to spend the rest of your life with your head between my legs.¡± Heughs like I¡¯m joking, but I¡¯m not even close to joking.

    ¡°Well that will certainly make things awkward when I go to speak to your parents.¡±

    ¡°Why would you do that?¡±

    ¡°Leah, do you want me to fuck your little virgin pussy?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± I moan. ¡°I want that more than anything.¡±

    ¡°How do you imagine me doing that?¡±

    He runs his tongue up my slit, making it nearly impossible to think. ¡°All kinds of ways,¡± I finally manage.

    He smiles and says, ¡°No, I mean do you imagine me wearing a condom?¡±? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    I think about that for a second, trying to remember one single fantasy where he uses a condom, but there isn¡¯t one. Every time I imagine him fucking me, it¡¯s raw, skin to skin, and I always cum right when I¡¯m thinking about him filling me up, shooting his seed deep inside me and iming me as his.

    ¡°No, never,¡± I whisper, hoping that doesn¡¯t upset him.

    ¡°Good girl,¡± he murmurs against my pussy before slowly dipping his tongue inside, making my whole world explode with this new sensation. ¡°Did you really think you could offer me your little virgin cunt and I¡¯d just fuck you and walk away?¡±

    ¡°I hoped you wouldn¡¯t be able to,¡± I admit.

    He kisses and sucks on my pussy lips, making me forget all about the sting from grinding too hard against his jeans.

    ¡°If I fuck you, then I¡¯m iming all of you, Leah. You need to make sure that¡¯s what you want before we take this any further.¡± He gives one of my pussy lips a small bite before adding, ¡°And that means you¡¯ll be staying here from now on. I¡¯ll talk to your parents, but if we do this, then you¡¯re mine. I won¡¯t share you with anyone, including your father. Your home will be with me.¡±

    I moan at his words, rocking my pussy gently against his face when he starts to slide his tongue into me, slowly fucking me with it and making me feel like I¡¯m going to explode into a million pieces.

    ¡°Yes,¡± I moan. ¡°I want that, Adam. I only want to be yours. I want you to im my pussy and my body and make it yours.¡± I tighten my grip on his hair and grind my wet cunt against his face. ¡°Let the whole world know who I belong to.¡±

    He groans and slides his tongue out of me, kissing his way to my clit. When he wraps his lips around me and gives my clit a suck, pleasure races through me, and I feel my body start to tense, already so close to cumming again.

    ¡°I¡¯m so close,¡± I pant, loving the way his strong hands are gripping my waist and holding me tightly against him.

    He slides a finger into me and starts to rub some hidden ce inside my pussy that I never knew existed. It sends a coil of heat through me, and I can feel my body building towards something huge.

    ¡°Adam,¡± I whimper when he rubs me harder and gives my clit a good suck.

    ¡°Just rx, love. Be a good girl and cum on my face.¡±

    God, his English ent mixed with him telling me to be a good girl quickly push me right to the edge, and one more swipe of his tongue on my clit sends me over. My orgasm hits me with enough force to make me see stars, but then he does something with his finger that has a different kind of pleasure thundering through me. My pussy clenches and spasms and soon I feel a gush of warmth flow through me, making Adam let out a growl as he buries his face in my pussy. I ride my orgasm out, grinding against him and screaming his name, begging him to never stop.

    When my body starts toe down, I¡¯m left shaking and tingly and more rxed than I¡¯ve ever felt. Adam kisses and licks my pussy, sending aftershocks of pleasure through me until I¡¯m whimpering and clutching onto his head for dear life.

    He pulls back to smile up at me, and I let out a gasp at how wet he is. His face is coated in my juices, and I can see it running down his neck and soaking right through the top of his T-shirt.

    My face heats up in embarrassment, but Adam just gives me a wink and pulls me back down to hisp. I can¡¯t help but moan and grind a little bit when he positions me so my pussy is resting on his thick shaft again.

    ¡°Such a good girl,¡± he says, praising me and making me feel giddy under his proud gaze. ¡°You squirted all over me just like I hoped you

    would. You really are my perfect little girl, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t even know I could do that.¡±

    He smiles at my innocence and rests his hands on my waist, moving me against the hard length of him.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to show you what else your body can do, love. I¡¯m going to show you how your body can stretch for me. Your little pussy and ass are going to open up to me and take all of me in.¡±

    I let out a moan and look down at his cock. He¡¯s glistening from my juices again, and I still have serious doubts about him fitting inside me. My pussy might stretch for him, but my ass? A delicious thrill runs up my spine at the thought of him sliding this massive cock into my asshole. It feels so wrong and forbidden and downright naughty.

    He brings a hand up to cup my chin, lifting my face so our eyes meet.

    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±

    ¡°You sliding your cock into my ass.¡±

    He smiles at my honesty. ¡°Have you fantasized about that before today?¡±

 Chapter 57

    TAKE ME.

    ELENA

    I look down at the skimpy, ck dress I¡¯m wearing and wonder for the millionth time what in the everliving fuck I¡¯m doing. In all my neen years of living, I¡¯ve never done anything this bold or out of character orpletely and utterly insane.

    Maybe that¡¯s the problem, though.

    Maybe that¡¯s why my life has be as boring as a housebound eighty-year-old¡¯s, and that¡¯s most definitely why I¡¯m still walking around with my hymen fully intact-my pussy more untouchable than the damn Mona Lisa.

    With that image firmly in ce and freely mixing with other horrific glimpses of my knees actually bing permanently locked together, I take a deep, shaky breath and force my ass out of my car. I look up at therge building that¡¯s shrouded in darkness and try to get my heart rate under control. There¡¯s nothing showy about the ce. It¡¯s just a big, in building with two veryrge bouncers at the front. But other than that, you¡¯d pass it by without so much as a nce.

    The only reason I knew about it is because I overheard one of my mom¡¯s friends talking about the wild time she had here. They¡¯d been whispering over their coffees, their graying heads huddled together and giggling like a couple of damn schoolgirls. I could hear Mary whispering from where I was hiding in the hallway. Her divorce had just been finalized, and she¡¯d wanted a change. Well, she got one all right. From what I heard, she got fucked good and hard while a crowd of people watched her. She¡¯d said it was the most liberating thing that¡¯s ever happened to her.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    I¡¯d been instantly intrigued.

    I¡¯m not sure I want a roomful of people watching me lose my virginity, but I do want to get fucked, and this sex club is just the ce to make that happen. With as much bravado as I can muster, I walk up to the bouncers, letting my hard nipples lead the way. I didn¡¯t bother with a bra, so when two sets of eyesnd on me, they immediately fall to my bouncing tits.

    One of them gives me a lecherous smile and not so subtlety adjusts his stiffening cock. ¡°Looking for a fun time tonight, beautiful?¡± he asks, and I do my best to not cringe. It¡¯s not that he¡¯s unattractive, it¡¯s more that I¡¯m just not feeling it, and tonight, I need a super strong alpha who¡¯s going to knock me on my ass. These two just aren¡¯t it.

    ¡°Maybe,¡± I say, giving them both a flirty smile. ¡°I guess it depends on what I find inside.¡±

    ¡°We need your ID, sugar,¡± the other man says, giving me wink as I pass it over. He studies it for several seconds before handing it back. ¡°When you go inside, the woman at the front desk will get you all set up and show you where to go.¡±

    Before I can walk off, he adds, ¡°If you don¡¯t find what you¡¯re looking for, you can alwayse back out here and we can show you a good time.¡±

    I smile politely, but there¡¯s no way in hell I¡¯vee this far to get fucked by two security dudes in the parking lot. Once I push open the doors, I¡¯m greeted by a drop-dead gorgeous blonde in a red dress that¡¯s even skimpier than mine, and that¡¯s saying something.

    ¡°Good evening,¡± she says, shing a row of perfect teeth.

    I smile back, feeling a little more ugly with each passing second of standing next to this goddess and answer all her questions and pay the cover charge. When she finally points me to the set of doors on the right, I¡¯m tempted to just run away and get back in my car and forget I ever tried this bullshit idea, but I force my high-heeled feet through them, not having the faintest clue what to expect on the other side.

    Thumping dance music hits me as I look around the darkened room. I¡¯m surprised by how much of a regr nightclub it looks like. Well, aside from all the stripper poles and half-naked women dancing on them. Strike that. Fully naked women dancing on them. I suddenly feel a bit overdressed, which is not something I ever expected to feel in a dress that looks a lot more like a nightie than anything that should actually be worn out in public.

    I¡¯m not seeing anyone having sex, but there are a lot of hidden corners and closed doors, and I can¡¯t help but be curious about what all is going on in the dark. I¡¯m still looking around, wide-eyed and an obvious newbie, when I feel arge hand on my lower back and the deepest, sexiest voice I¡¯ve ever heard in my life.

    ¡°You look lost, little one.¡±

    I let out a soft gasp at the sound of his voice. My god, he even has a slight ent, and when I turn my head and look up at him, I swear the room gets a whole lot hotter. He has dangerous alpha written all over him, and I can feel my panties soaking in real time. His blue eyes study me while I take in the sight of him from his chiseled jaw, to his short, dark hair that¡¯s lightly speckled with grey, and the broad shoulders that his suit is entuating. The spicy smell of his expensive cologne isn¡¯t helping me to focus.

    ¡°Yes, definitely lost,¡± he says, not even waiting for me to respond. ¡°Come with me, pet.¡±

    He keeps his hand on my lower back, ttened and practically extending across the whole length of me as he presses harder, leading me further into the club. One finger rests right on the curve of my ass, and it¡¯s impossible for me to think about anything else. I feel that touch vibrate right to my achy, swollen clit, and I¡¯m so fucking wet I can feel it on my inner thighs.

    Guiding me to a leather chair, he sits down and pulls me onto hisp so I¡¯m sitting sideways across his thighs. I let out a startled yelp, noticing the way his lips quirk up ever so slightly as he runs his eyes over me. I squirm a bit, realizing that I¡¯m sitting on aplete stranger¡¯sp, and when I feel his veryrge, very hard cock press against my ass, I give him a startled, wide-eyes expression that makes himugh.

    He tightens his arm around my waist and rests his other hand on my thigh in a possessive grip that¡¯s sending little sparks of pleasure straight to my pussy. His thumb caresses my skin as his blue eyes study me.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen you in my club before. What¡¯s your name?¡±

 Chapter 58

    ¡°Oh, this is your club?¡± I look around, blushing when my eyesnd on a couple in the corner. The woman is straddling the man, and judging by the way her hips are rocking, I¡¯m pretty sure they¡¯re actually fucking. ¡°Um¡­¡± my voice trails off until a deepugh brings my eyes back to his.

    ¡°Your name?¡± he asks again, and I can see the amusement in his eyes.

    He¡¯s obviously finding it hrious that I¡¯m so out of my element.

    ¡°Elena,¡± I tell him. ¡°What¡¯s yours?¡±

    ¡°Niki.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re Russian?¡± I ask, tying together the name and the sexy-as-fuck ent.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°And you own this club?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    He doesn¡¯t say anything else, and I¡¯m dying to know every little detail about him, but he¡¯s caressing my thigh again, and I¡¯m finding it hard to think.

    ¡°This is your first time in my club?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± My breath catches when he slides his hand up higher, dipping his fingers under my dress and running them along my inner thigh, groaning when he feels how wet I am.

    ¡°Such an eager little thing,¡± he murmurs, leaning closer and giving my bare shoulder a kiss. ¡°Youe into my club looking so innocent, but you¡¯re wearing such a slutty dress, Elena, and it¡¯s hiding such a wet pussy.¡± He slowly drags one finger over my wet slit, nothing but a tiny, soaked

    piece of fabric between us. ¡°You¡¯re sloppy wet, little one.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not little,¡± I say. ¡°I¡¯m neen.¡±

    He gives my clit a sharp tap, making my breath hitch and my whole body still.

    ¡°You¡¯re little to me.¡±

    There¡¯s a warning in his tone. I don¡¯t think he liked that I contradicted him, but there¡¯s no denying what his domineering, alpha side is doing to me. I feel the wet heat of my juices soaking through my panties again, and the grin he gives me is pure sin.

    ¡°Interesting,¡± he says, pressing his finger harder against me so my panties slip between my pussy lips. When he¡¯s given me the world¡¯s deepest cameltoe, he runs his fingers over my bare pussy lips, making me shiver and rock my hips ever so slightly.

    ¡°And you shaved for me too? How very sweet of you, pet.¡±

    I almost argue that I didn¡¯t do it for him because I just met him less than twenty minutes ago, but one look at his dark expression has me wisely shutting my mouth. I mean I did shave in the hopes that some insanely hot guy would see it, and here he is right in front of me, teasing the hell out of me with feather-light touches and a cock pressing against my ass that feels impossibly huge. So, yeah, I guess I did do it for him.

    Even with my dress covering his hand and the dim lighting of the club, it¡¯s still painfully obvious what¡¯s going on here. When he presses his thumb against my clit and starts to rub me in slow circles, I gasp and look around in shock.

    ¡°Eyes on me, little one.¡±

    Niki¡¯smanding voice has me immediately focusing on him again. I wrap one arm around his broad shoulders, noticing the way his lips curve up in a soft smile when I bring my other hand up to rest on his neck. God, how can any one man have such a sexy neck? Everything about Niki is pure sex, and when he pulls my panties out of my pussy and slides a finger in, I moan and rest my forehead against his.

    ¡°Fuck,¡± I whisper, making his smile grow.

    ¡°Your pussy is very tight, pet.¡±

    We¡¯re so close I can feel the heat of his breath on my lips, and I love how strained his voice sounds. I love that I¡¯m the one making this gorgeous man growl.

    ¡°You like my tight pussy, Niki?¡±

    He groans and starts to finger me faster before slowing down and letting me feel every slow stroke. When he adds in another finger and slowly starts to fuck me with two, I tighten my grip on him and practically purr in hisp.

    ¡°How many men have you been with, little one?¡±

    His fingers keep working me, making it very difficult to focus and answer, and when I take too long, he stops his hand, making me let out an immediate ¡°No!¡± that has him arching that dark brow at me again.

    ¡°Seems you¡¯re a little bit of a brat, too.¡±

    He seems oddly pleased by this new bit of information, but I don¡¯t have time to dig any deeper because he brings his free hand to my neck, squeezing me just enough to really catch my attention. It¡¯s such a possessive, domineering grip, and my pussy clenches even tighter around his fingers at the feel of it.

    He lets out a softugh. ¡°You are full of surprises, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°You have no idea.¡±

    His blue eyes watch me, waiting for me to borate, and I start to feel a little giddy with the power rush. This big, strong man has his full attention on me, just waiting to hear what I have to say.

    ¡°Careful, pet. Don¡¯t get too cocky or I¡¯ll have to bend you over my knee and remind you who¡¯s boss.¡±

    The image that puts in my head has me letting out a soft moan that has his cock twitching beneath me. He groans and runs his thumb over my slightly parted lips.

    ¡°Answer my question, Elena. How many men am I going to have to erase from your memory tonight?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± I ask, still in spanking fantasnd.

    He twists his fingers inside me, causing a shock of pleasure to race through me as I let out a small yelp.

    ¡°How many cocks have been in this tight little pussy of yours?¡±

    ¡°None,¡± I whisper, clutching him even harder as his fingers thrust even deeper.

    ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me,¡± he growls, finger-fucking me harder. ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± I pant. ¡°I¡¯m a virgin, Niki.¡± ¡°Fuck,¡± he growls, pressing his lips to mine.

    I open my mouth to him, sliding my tongue along his and running my hand through his hair, pulling him closer. He brings his thumb back to my clit, working me like he knows my body even better than I do. I whimper and rock my hips against him as best I can, drunk on the taste and feel of him.

 Chapter 59

    ADAM

    I sit back and admire the view. Leah is spread out in front of me, her toned, young body looking sexy as fuck. Her I¡¯ve just been fucked hard look is adorable-the perfect mix of shy and can we please do that again?

    My eyes run down her body, and when I see her pussy wrapped around my cock, I let out a groan and start to slowly fuck her again. My cock is covered in our cum, and I grow fully hard again when I see the telltale sign of her lost virginity mixed with our juices.

    ¡°Your little pussy is mine now, love,¡± I say, watching her bare little lips spread for me, taking my cock like such a good girl.

    ¡°Mm-hmm,¡± she purrs, rocking her hips up to meet me as she brings her hands to her tits, cupping them in her small hands. Her cherry-red nipples poke through her fingers, and I¡¯m amazed at how every damn inch of this woman is so fuckable.

    I know I¡¯m old enough to be her dad and that it¡¯s probably not the upstanding or morally right thing to be fucking the preacher¡¯s barely legal daughter, but I¡¯m helpless around her. She¡¯s mine and no one is going to take her from me.

    Running my hands up her legs, I grab onto the backs of her thighs and spread her wide.

    ¡°Fuck, baby, your pussy is so damn beautiful.¡±

    Her knees are as wide as they can go, and it¡¯s giving me the world¡¯s greatest view as I fuck her in long, smooth strokes. My desire to fuck her ass is the only thing that gets me to pull out of her pussy. I immediately miss the feel of her, but the sight that greets me is worth it. Her little pussy lips are parted, and the creampie I just gave her is starting to slowly drip out of her little cunt. My sweet little girl is dripping my seed, and I can¡¯t wait until her ass is doing the same thing.

    Dipping a finger inside her pussy, I coat my finger until it¡¯s covered in our cum. My free hand grips the back of her thigh, pushing her knee toward her chest so her hips rock up a bit, exposing her tight little pucker to me.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    She massages her tits and lets out a whimper when I press the pad of my finger against herst virgin hole.

    ¡°You like that,¡± I ask, rolling my finger along her little pink pucker, lighting up all those nerve endings she never knew she had. ¡°You like me touching your asshole?¡±

    ¡°Fuck, yes,¡± she moans, pinching her nipples and giving a sexy gasp when I slide the tip of my finger into her tight, forbidden hole.

    I watch my finger disappear into her ass, groaning when her body tenses and tightens around me. My cock gives a hungry jump, and I have to grit my teeth to keep from going too fast too soon. My girl¡¯s virgin ass needs to get warmed up before it can take my thick cock. When I can easily fuck her with one finger, I add in another.

    ¡°Rx, love. You¡¯re being such a good girl, and I know you can take both my fingers. Can¡¯t you, baby?¡±

    She whimpers and gives her nipples another pinch before sliding one hand down to her pussy. I watchpletely mesmerized as she dips two fingers into her cunt, fucking herself as her ass takes both my fingers.

    ¡°That¡¯s my girl,¡± I praise her, loving the smile she gives me and the soft little whimpers she makes as she fucks herself harder. She presses the meaty palm of her hand against her clit, rubbing her sensitive nub until I can tell she¡¯s only seconds away. I finger-fuck her ass harder, giving her a hint at what¡¯s toe and soon she¡¯s screaming my name and bucking wildly against me.

    Her blue eyes lock on mine, letting me see her at her most vulnerable, and it¡¯s nothing but sheer willpower that keeps me from shooting my load all over her asshole and pussy. Her asshole tightens around me as her whole body tenses with her release, and my eyes run from her bouncing tits, to her fingers in her pussy, to the sight of her little pucker taking my fingers. I want to see everything. I don¡¯t want to miss a single detail.

    When she starts toe down, she lets out an adorable giggle and gives me a shy smile.

    ¡°Well done, beautiful,¡± I say, slowly sliding my fingers out of her.

    She does the same, giving azy stretch, and the sight of her pussy and ass is too great a temptation. I lower my head and run my tongue up her wet slit, moaning at how fucking good she tastes. I dip my tongue in, tasting myself in her pussy as I slowly fuck her before kissing and licking her pussy clean. A shiver runs through her when I give her overly sensitive clit a flick of my tongue, and when I kiss my way back down, she grips my hair and lets out a moan at the feel of my tongue running across her tight little pucker.

    ¡°Holy fuck,¡± she gasps as I probe her asshole, giving her just the tip of my tongue.

    Promising myself that very soon I¡¯m going to spend hours teasing her, I grip her thighs and tilt her back before burying my face against her. I kiss and suck and lick her sweet little pucker like a man possessed until she¡¯s shaking and whimpering and begging me to fuck her. I run my tongue along her asshole onest time before pulling back.

    Running my hand along her wet pussy, I coat my cock and herst virgin hole and then grip the back of her legs and press the head of my cock against her tight little pucker. Her young, flexible body easily takes the shape I want her in, and with her knees pressed into her chest, I slowly start to press the head of my cock into her ass.

    ¡°Such a good girl,¡± I tell her when she whimpers and starts to tense up.

    ¡°You¡¯re taking my cock like such a good girl.¡±

    I dig my fingers into her creamy skin even harder, holding her in ce as I slide in another inch.

    ¡°y with your pussy, baby. Make yourself cum while I fuck your ass.¡±

    She moans and starts to finger herself again. I smile when I see that she¡¯s using two fingers and trying to get a third in.

    ¡°One finger doesn¡¯t cut it anymore?¡±

    She gives me a sexy grin and shakes her head no. ¡°Nothing but your cock is going to cut it from now on.¡±

    ¡°You can have my cock anytime you want, love.¡±

    Her fingers slide into her cunt while her other hand ys with her tit, and she makes the sexiest whimpering noises when I slowly feed her the rest of my cock, one thick inch at a time. When I¡¯m buried inside her, I keep us locked tightly together, watching her fuck her little pussy while her ass clenches around me.

    ¡°Fuck, baby,¡± I groan, knowing I could happily spend the rest of my life with my cock buried in her ass. I spread her knees wider, wanting to see as much of this amazing view as I possibly can. The wet noises of her fingers fucking her little cunt are driving me wild, and when I start to slowly fuck her ass, she brings her soaked fingers to her clit and starts to rub herself in fast circles.

    ¡°Adam,¡± she whimpers, her little fingers working even harder as she starts to buck against me.

    ¡°I¡¯m right here, baby.¡±

    ¡°Harder,¡± she moans, making me smile at how demanding she sounds. I think about going even slower and making her wait, but my need to fuck her hard and fast overrides my need to show her who¡¯s in control. Plenty of time for lessonster. Right now I want to fuck my girl¡¯s ass.

    My fingers dig into her soft flesh as I start to pound into her in a fast rhythm that has her tits bouncing and her breathsing in fast little pants. She pinches her nipple hard, turning it a bright red as her fingers work her clit until she¡¯s screaming my name and writhing beneath me. Her ass tightens around me, sending me over the edge.

    I ram my cock into her, feeling my own body tense with pleasure as my cock pulses inside her, filling her little ass with my seed. Each spurt of cum sends another rush of pure bliss through me, and by the time I¡¯m empty I¡¯m breathing heavy, covered in sweat, and feeling better than I can ever remember feeling.

    ¡°My god, love,¡± I say, marveling at how amazing my girl is. ¡°Your little arse is the sweetest goddamn thing I¡¯ve ever felt.¡±

    She giggles at my use of arse and gives me a big smile. ¡°Did you fill my ass up nice and good?¡± she practically purrs, and if I had even a drop left in me, I¡¯d be spilling it again at her words.

    ¡°To the brim, baby.¡± I slowly slide my cock out of her ass, groaning at the sight of her used pussy and ass, both sore and spilling my cum. ¡°Fuck, sweetheart, you should always look like this. I want you sore and dripping my cum every second of every fucking day.¡±

    ¡°Sounds perfect to me,¡± she says, reaching for me when Iy down beside her.

    Her body fits perfectly against mine, and when I wrap my arms around her, she snuggles in even closer and rests her head on my chest.

    ¡°Next week at church should be interesting,¡± she says, making meugh.

    I cup the back of her head and give her forehead a kiss.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, love. I¡¯ll talk to your dad. You¡¯re mine now, and nothing is going to separate us.¡±

    She tilts her head up and gives me a mischievous grin. ¡°I think maybe I need a few more reminders of who I belong to.¡±

    ¡°You wicked little girl,¡± I say, but I can¡¯t help but smile. ¡°I¡¯ve created a monster.¡±

    She wiggles on top of me, straddling me and pressing her wet pussy against my quickly hardening cock.

    ¡°You have no idea, Adam.¡±

    I watch her position the head of my cock against her pussy before slowly lowering herself onto me.

    ¡°Fuck, baby,¡± I groan as she starts to ride me.

    This wild girl is going to be a handful, but I¡¯m just the older man for the job!

 Chapter 60

    When I start to cum, he swallows my screams, finger-fucking me while my pussy tightens and spasms around him. My body shakes from the force of my orgasm, and I¡¯ve never felt more alive in my life. His thumb softens on my clit, teasing my overly sensitive skin with light caresses as his fingers slowly fuck me, sending aftershocks through me until I¡¯m shaking and whimpering and gasping for air.

    ¡°Holy fuck,¡± I whisper, feeling my body go limp and caving into his. My face presses against his neck, breathing in his scent while my body slowlyes down from the massive high I was just on. I let out a happy sigh, smiling when he keeps his fingers inside me and wraps his other arm around my back, pulling me closer.

    ¡°Oh shit!¡± I whisper against his neck, suddenly remembering that I just came in the middle of a club with loads of people around. I start to straighten up, but his arm tightens around me, holding me in ce.

    ¡°Rx, little one,¡± he murmurs in my ear. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±

    ¡°I just came in front of everyone! God, that¡¯s so embarrassing!¡±

    The sound of hisughter isn¡¯t doing anything to calm my nerves, but the way his thumb is running gently over my clit is doing a damn good job at lowering my mortification to more of an annoying buzz in the back of my head.

    ¡°People orgasm in this club all the time, pet. It¡¯s nothing to be embarrassed about.¡±

    ¡°Do you make people cum in this club?¡± I can¡¯t help but ask, cringing at how damn pouty my voice sounds.

    Heughs again and fists my hair, pulling me back so he can see my face. I suck in a quick breath of air when he pulls harder, making my scalp sting.

    ¡°You really are adorable.¡± He runs his eyes over me while continuing to tease me with this thumb. My clit is swollen and achy, and I¡¯m more than ready to cum again.

    ¡°I own several clubs, not all of them like this. Some are just regr nightclubs.¡± He pulls my hair harder, smiling when I let out a small hiss. ¡°I don¡¯te here to fuck, pet, but you were just too damn irresistible.¡±

    He slowly starts to finger-fuck me again. ¡°And then you tell me that this tight little pussy has never had a cock. How the fuck am I supposed to resist that?¡±

    I¡¯m just about to tell him that I hope like hell he can¡¯t resist it when a man appears from behind Niki. He stands there, looking nervous as hell before saying, ¡°Sorry to disturb you, Boss, but we have a bit of a situation.¡±

    Niki says something to the man in Russian, making me realize that the tone he¡¯s been using with me is downright cuddlypared to how he¡¯s speaking to this poor guy. The man practically shrivels under the harsh tone, nods his head, and then scurries away. During the whole exchange, Niki never once looked away from me or lost his stride, just kept fingering me in that same intoxicating rhythm.

    With a sigh, he slowly pulls his fingers out. I give a moan of protest at the loss of him, making him smirk as he brings his glistening fingers to his mouth. He runs his tongue over his wet skin, keeping his eyes locked on mine as he tastes my pussy for the first time.

    ¡°I had no idea virgin pussy was so damn sweet.¡±

    Pulling me closer, he runs his tongue over my lips. ¡°Do you want a taste of your own untouched cunt?¡± he whispers against my lips before gently parting them with his tongue, giving me the opportunity to suck him in if I want to.

    And I definitely do want to. I flick my tongue against his and then wrap my lips around him, sucking him in just like I n on doing to his cockter. When I taste myself on him, I moan and suck him even harder. I love that he tastes like me. I want this gorgeous man to always walk around with the taste of my pussy on his lips.

    He groans and kisses me harder, running his tongue along the roof of my mouth and making my whole body hum with need. I run my hand over his chest, sliding under his suit jacket and feeling all that hard muscle with only his white dress shirt between us. I manage to get two buttons undone and I¡¯m just letting my nails graze across his smooth, bare chest when he pulls back with a wicked grin.

    ¡°Someone¡¯s gotten used to an audience, I see.¡±

    I look around and notice that several eyes are on us now. Mostly women and most of them shooting daggers at me. There¡¯s a few men that are openly staring at me, though, and I can¡¯t help but feel a bit ttered. I mean, I don¡¯t have the urge to fuck any of them, but feeling desired does feel pretty damn good.

    ¡°I have to go take care of something, but I want you to wait here for me like a good girl. Would you do that?¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    ¡°Yes,¡± I quickly say, not even having to think about it.

    He smiles and runs his fingers along my corbone, leaving a trail of goosebumps in his wake.

    ¡°Good girl,¡±¡® he murmurs, making me feel deliriously proud for some reason. ¡°Now, get on your knees, pet.¡±

 Chapter 61

    NIKOLAI

    Elena looks at me like she¡¯s expecting me to crack a joke and tell her

    I¡¯m just kidding, but I¡¯m not joking around, and when I tell her to get on her knees, I damn well expect her to get on her knees.

    I lift an eyebrow at her, making her whole body heat up with desire. I wonder if she realizes how much of a submissive she is. I knew it the second Iid eyes on her. She needs a dominant alpha to take care of her, and I¡¯m just the man for the job. I admit the virgin bit was shocking, but it was a damn good shock. I hadn¡¯t nned on that, and I also hadn¡¯t nned on how possessive I would feel towards her, but here we are-a virgin on myp, even though she really should be kneeling at this point, and me with an overwhelming need to own every damn inch of her body and not just for one night.

    ¡°Elena, on your knees,¡± I tell her, reminding her of what she¡¯s supposed to be doing.

    She gives a quick look around, her face heating up in that adorable blush that never seems to be too far beneath the surface of her creamy skin, and wiggles off myp to kneel at my feet.

    God, she looks good on her knees. All she needs is my cock in her mouth and it would be perfect. I take a few seconds to admire her before leaning forward to cup her face in my hands.

    ¡°Do you like kneeling for me, pet?¡±

    Her pretty green eyes are heavy-lidded and zed over with pure lust, and when she lets out a soft moan, I almost lose all restraint and just pick her up and carry her to the back.

    ¡°Yes,¡± she finally whispers, looking up at me like I¡¯m her god.

    ¡°Good girl,¡± I say, smiling at the effect my praise has on her. Her skin flushes even more, her lips part, and she sucks in a quick breath, begging me with her eyes to fuck her.

    Soon, pet, very soon.

    ¡°Wait for me while I¡¯m gone. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±

    I give her a quick kiss, not trusting myself with anything longer, and stand up, straightening my suit as she continues to kneel at my feet.

    ¡°You¡¯re going to leave me here like this?¡± she asks, her eyes darting around at the crowd of people milling around us.

    ¡°Yes.¡± I give her a wink and then disappear into the crowd to take care of the jackass who thought he could start a fight in my club. I¡¯m itching to look back to see if she¡¯s obeying me, but I don¡¯t. This is her first lesson, and she has a lot to learn.

    Before going into the back room, I take a second to adjust my painfully hard cock, hoping that my waistband can at least keep it in check so it¡¯s not too obvious. Walking in with a giant boner is going to give off a very different vibe than the pissed-off one I¡¯m going for.

    When I open the door, two of my men are standing next to a very putout-looking gentleman whose pasty skin makes it clear he sits behind a desk all day, and judging by the substantial pudge around his middle, I¡¯m guessing his days at the gym are very few and far between.

    ¡°What the hell is going on here?¡± he yells at me before the door has even fully shut.

    My guys give me a Can you believe this fucker? look, and I motion for them to go ahead and leave. They give me a grateful nod and get the hell out, leaving me alone with the pasty man.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°You¡¯re in here because you tried to start a fight in my club, and that¡¯s something I can¡¯t allow.¡±

    To his credit, he takes his beating like a man, and when I¡¯m finished, we¡¯re both very much in agreement that he will never step foot in any of my clubs again and that the police will not be receiving any phone calls tonight. After I¡¯ve washed the blood off my knuckles, I walk back out to check on my girl. Not even punching that idiot was enough to make me forget about her, if anything it made my body more desperate for a release. Nothing like a good fuck after a fight.

    And this one¡¯s going to be a virgin fuck. God, I can¡¯t believe my good luck. I wasn¡¯t even supposed to be here tonight. I¡¯d nned on going to one of my other clubs but changed my mind at thest minute. The idea of some other guy getting to fuck what¡¯s mine has me seeing red because she is mine. She was mine the second she stepped foot into my club with her innocent, wide-eyed expression and a slutty, ck dress.

    I stick to the shadows and smile when I see her kneeling in front of my empty chair just like the good little girl she is. My cock is fully hard again in seconds from just watching her and the nervous way she nces around. She¡¯s so fucking eager to please. I¡¯m just about to walk over when I see some jackass walk up to her. He runs his eyes over her as my hands clench into tight fists again.

    Instead of rushing over there, I wait to see what she¡¯ll do. When she sees him, her posture changes, she sinks in on herself and lowers her head, probably hoping he¡¯ll keep walking. He doesn¡¯t. That¡¯s his first mistake. The second one is when he leans down and hooks his fingers under her chin, raising her face to his. I don¡¯t give him a chance to make a third.

    ¡°Get your fucking hands off her,¡± I yell, walking towards him, barely taking any pleasure in the way he jerks his hand away and then immediately raises them as if he¡¯s fucking surrendering to me.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know she was yours,¡± he stammers, backing up so fast I¡¯m surprised he doesn¡¯t trip and fall on his ass.

    ¡°Now you do,¡± I growl at him.

    He turns and practically runs away, and I¡¯m so pissed I can¡¯t even see straight. I turn to Elena, frowning when I see the way she¡¯s cowering at my feet.

    ¡°Fuck this,¡± I say, grabbing her and throwing her over my shoulder.

    She lets out a little squeal but doesn¡¯t try to get away. I ignore the fact that her pussy is just inches from my face and carry her to an empty room in the back. I¡¯m done having other eyes on my girl. No one gets to see what¡¯s happening next except me.

    Once I shut the door and toss her onto the bed, she gets to her knees and looks at me like I¡¯m a wild animal about to pounce. Well, I guess she¡¯s not that far off base.

    ¡°What do you want from me?¡± I ask her, scrubbing a hand over my face and trying to regain my sanity.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Her voice is whisper soft, and the way she¡¯s looking at me makes me think she¡¯s hoping like hell this wild animal will pounce.

    ¡°You know what I mean. Why did youe here tonight?¡±

 Chapter 62

    ¡°I wanted to get fucked,¡± she says, surprising the hell out of me. ¡°I¡¯m tired of being a virgin.¡±

    ¡°You want me to fuck your little virgin pussy?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± she says in a sexy whisper.

    ¡°No,¡± I tell her, almostughing at the way her eyes widen in surprise.

    ¡°Why not? Don¡¯t you want me?¡±

    I look at her tight, young body and the way her nipples are poking through her dress just begging to be sucked. I can still taste her sweet pussy on my tongue and feel how damn tight she was when she was clenched around my fingers.

    ¡°I want you too badly.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡±

    ¡°I refuse to fuck you and just let you go. I won¡¯t have one time with you.¡± My cock is screaming at me to shut the fuck up and pop her cherry, but I know myself too well, and there¡¯s no way in fuck I¡¯ll be able to ram my cock inside her sweet little cunt and then watch her walk out my door. I want to im every damn inch of her, including that virgin, untouched womb. I want to fill her to the fucking brim and watch her tight little stomach grow round with my baby.

    She gives me a shy smile, biting her bottom lip as she grips the bottom of her dress and slowly starts to pull it off her. Her body is revealed to me inch by beautiful inch, and I can¡¯t take my eyes off her. ck,cy panties barely cover the world¡¯s sweetest pussy, and her hard, cherry-red nipples are making my mouth water.

    I tell her how badly I need to fuck her in Russian since I¡¯ve momentarily lost my ability to speak English. She smiles even bigger and runs her hands over her body, cupping her tits in her hand and giving those perfect nipples a hard pinch that has my cock nearly busting through my damn pants.

    ¡°Who says you have to let me go?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t fucking tease me,¡± I growl, noticing how thick my ent¡¯s be.

    ¡°I¡¯m not teasing.¡± She spreads her knees wider and slides one hand down her t stomach and into her panties. I watchpletely mesmerized as she starts to finger herself, her small fingers working her pussy beneath thecy, ck panties.

    ¡°You¡¯re about to get yourself fucked, little girl,¡± I warn, groaning when she just starts to fuck herself harder, moaning and squeezing her tit while she rocks her hips, meeting her thrusts.

    ¡°Come and get it,¡± she taunts, giving me a wicked grin before sliding her hand out of her panties. She wiggles the glistening fingers at me. ¡°Are

    you man enough to im this pussy or not?¡± Oh, fuck no!

    No way in hell is this little brat going to insult my manhood like that. I take off my suit jacket and calmly roll up the sleeves of my white dress shirt. She eyes my tatted-up arms with a look of pure, raw need. When I¡¯m done, Ie for her fast. She barely has time to let out an excited squeal before I¡¯ve got herying over my knees and I¡¯m ripping her panties off and tossing them aside. I palm her bare, round ass, smiling when she wiggles against me, trying to squirm her way off myp. I press into her upper back even harder, freezing her in ce.

    ¡°Something wrong, pet?¡±

    ¡°I want to get fucked not spanked.¡±

    Iugh at the pouty sound of her voice. ¡°Why not both?¡±

    My fingers dance along her skin, sliding between her legs and trailing a line up her soaking wet slit. She moans and arches her ass up to me like the eager little slut she is, and when I start to rub her clit, she clutches my leg and begs for more.

    ¡°Such a sweet little pussy,¡± I murmur, sliding a finger into her tight little cunt and slowly fucking her with it. ¡°Tell me who this pussy belongs to, pet.¡±

    ¡°You,¡± she practically purrs, drunk on desire and her raw, primal need for my cock.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    ¡°If you just want dick, you know you can just walk out those doors and find several who would be more than happy to pop your cherry.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± she yells, trying to lift herself again. ¡°I don¡¯t want any of them. I only want you, Niki.¡±

    I smile and rub her clit for pleasing me. ¡°Good girl,¡± I say, bringing her right to the edge before taking my hand away. When she starts toin, I give her pussy a hard enough smack to have her squealing and wiggling like a damn fish out of water.

    ¡°Easy, pet,¡± I murmured, holding her still.

    ¡°You spanked my pussy!¡± she yells, making meugh.

    ¡°I guess I was man enough to do that, wasn¡¯t I?¡±

    She whimpers and wiggles some more. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she pouts, no doubt still pissed about her stinging pussy.

    ¡°No,¡± I correct her, ¡°but you will be.¡±

    Without giving her a chance to respond, I bring my hand down hard on one of her round cheeks, marking her creamy flesh with my handprint. The way her ass jiggles has me groaning and my cock digging into her stomach, demanding to be let out to y.

    ¡°Fuck, you have no idea how much it turns me on to watch your ass turn red.¡±

    I smack her ass again, giving her a matching set of handprints, and groan when she lets out a whimper and I hear her sniffle. Her fingers dig into my calf, and even though she¡¯s openly crying now, she still arches her ass up for more, and fuck if that doesn¡¯t please me immensely.

    ¡°Such a good girl,¡± I tell her before giving her two more hard spanks.

    Her ass is red, and I know it must sting like a motherfucker, but she doesn¡¯tin or resist. I drag a finger along her pussy and smile.

    ¡°My god, pet, you¡¯re dripping wet. Looks like someone liked their spanking after all.¡±

    I slide a finger into her, gritting my teeth when her tight cunt clenches around me. My cock is threatening to explode with each slow thrust of my finger, and I¡¯m not sure how much more of this I can take. She¡¯s not the only one who likes a long tease, though, so instead of ramming my cock into her sweet pussy, I lift her andy back on the bed so she¡¯s straddling my chest and looking down at me. Her face is tear-streaked, her hair is messy, and she¡¯s panting from her arousal and adrenaline. She looks even more beautiful to me than when she first walked into my club.

    ¡°Sit on my face, pet.¡±

    She gives me an excited look, but I can tell that even with her ass covered in my handprints and her pussy rapidly making a wet stain on my shirt, she¡¯s still a little hesitant.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be shy, little girl. I want your pussy on my face, and I want it there now.¡±

    She bites her bottom lip and scurries up to me, cing her hands on the bed behind my head and positioning her cunt right over my lips. I groan at the sight of her glistening, bare lips hovering right above me. Resting my hands on her hips, I hold her in ce as I lick a line up her wet slit.

    Her moans and whimpers fill the room when I part her pussy lips with my tongue and slide in. The taste of her has me growling and digging my fingers into her soft flesh as she wiggles and grinds against me.

    I fuck her with my tongue, devouring her little pussy in kisses and licks before wrapping my lips around her clit and giving her a hard enough suck to send her over the edge.

    She screams my name, bucking against me like the little wild woman she is, no longer embarrassed, just fully embracing all the pleasure I¡¯m giving her, and it¡¯s beautiful to see. Lifting, she cups her tits, rolling and pinching her cherry-red nipples between her fingers as she locks her green eyes on mine. Her skin is flushed and she¡¯s covered in a light sheen of sweat, and when I give her clit a hard flick with my tongue, she gasps and starts to cum again. My sweet girl¡¯s body is so receptive to my touch, and I can¡¯t wait to see the look on her face when I ram my cock into her.

    She whimpers and tries to back away when her clit bes too sensitive, but I dig my fingers in harder and hold her still, gently kissing and licking her pussy clean. When I¡¯m satisfied I roll her over and start to unbutton my pants. My cock is throbbing with need, and I¡¯mpletely soaked in precum. Her eyes widen when I pull my cock out, finally setting my aching dick free.

    ¡°Wow,¡± she whispers, eyeing my thick cock with a hungry look on her face.

    ¡°See something you like, pet?¡± I ask, fisting my cock and slowly stroking the long length of my shaft.

    ¡°You¡¯re so big.¡± She bites her pouty bottom lip again, nearly driving me insane with need and making several more beads of precum form at my head.

    She moans when she sees it. ¡°I want to taste you,¡± she practically begs, getting on her hands and knees anding toward me.

    ¡°Are you sure you can handle a cock this big, little one?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± she admits, making me smile at how damn adorable and inexperienced she is. ¡°But I want to try. Will you help me?¡±

    I scoot back so I¡¯m leaning against the padded headboard. ¡°Undress me,¡± I tell her, noticing how she immediately moves to obey me.

 Chapter 63

    Her nervous hands take my shoes off before tugging my suit pants and boxer briefs down. The whole time she¡¯s undressing me, I¡¯m stroking my cock and watching her. She keeps darting her eyes to my dick, and I¡¯ve never seen a woman so damn eager to suck cock. I have a feeling she¡¯s going to be a natural.

    Her fingers start working on the buttons of my shirt, and it takes longer than it should because she keeps stopping to run her nails over my abs. Soon, she¡¯s kissing and licking my pecs, and I¡¯m ripping my damn shirt off, impatient to have her mouth wrapped around my aching cock.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t wrap those sweet, pouty lips around my cock and start sucking, I¡¯m going to lose my goddamn mind,¡± I tell her, already feeling my balls start to tense with the need to shoot my load.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    ¡°Your ent gets thicker the more turned on you get,¡± she murmurs against my skin, kissing a line down my chest and abs. ¡°I liked hearing you speak Russian. I wonder if I can make you do it again.¡±

    I reach down and fist a handful of hair, jerking her head up hard enough to make her lips part in a gasp. ¡°You¡¯re turning out to be quite the little tease.¡±

    She gives me a sexy grin and sticks her tongue out at me like the little brat she is. ¡°Maybe I like teasing you.¡± She runs her hand over my cock, teasing me with featherlight touches before running the tip of her finger over my slit. Keeping her eyes on me, she brings her wet finger to her mouth, licking the precum off it and giving a soft moan.

    ¡°You¡¯re ying a dangerous game, pet. I¡¯ll remember this when I¡¯m ramming my thick cock into your tight little virgin pussy and you¡¯re begging me to take it easy on you. If you want a gentle first time, then you¡¯d better be a good girl.¡±

    The grin she gives me is nothing short of wicked, and it has my cock giving a hungry jump that makes her smirk and give me a wink. ¡°Who says

    I want it gentle?¡±

    ¡°Fuck,¡± I groan, so aroused I can barely think. Watching this innocent, young virgin transform right before my eyes into my perfect little slut is the sexiest goddamn thing I¡¯ve ever seen.

    I fist her hair tighter and guide her mouth to my cock. Instead of opening wide and taking me in like I so desperately need her to, she runs her tongue over me, teasing and probing my slit with her tongue before giving me sloppy, wet, open-mouth kisses all over my cock. I haven¡¯t been this close to shooting my load early since I was a fucking teenager.

    ¡°You¡¯re about to get a face full of cum,¡± I warn her.

    Sheughs and looks up at me with that same sexy, wicked grin. ¡°Mission aplished,¡± she gloats a second before I realize I¡¯d switched back to Russian.

    ¡°Gloatter, pet,¡± I groan, my ent as thick as it was when I was first learning English. ¡°For now, have some fucking mercy and suck me off.¡±

    She smiles and runs her tongue up my shaft again, flicking the sensitive ridge of skin that has me groaning and fisting her hair even harder. I almost cry in relief when she wraps her lips around my head and starts to lower herself down, taking my cock inch by inch. The wet heat of her mouth envelops me, making me forget about everything except my raw need to fuck her sweet mouth.

    When she¡¯s halfway down my shaft, she gags around me, freezing in ce and darting those big green eyes up to mine. Her first reaction is to look to me for help andfort, and it makes my cock pulse inside her mouth, spreading her lips to the breaking point. Her eyes widen as if she can¡¯t believe I¡¯d have the nerve to do that to her, which just makes meugh.

    ¡°Sorry, pet. Watching you choke on my cock and then look up at me for help with your face stuffed and your eyes watering is the most erotic thing I¡¯ve ever seen. If you had deep-throated me like a pro, I would¡¯ve been very disappointed.¡±

    I soften my grip on her hair and massage her scalp for a second, giving her a chance to calm down.

    ¡°I much prefer this, my little virgin. I want you to gag around me. I want tears running down your face while I fuck your mouth so hard you have no choice but to just rx and take it.¡±

    Her eyes widen at my words, but I see the way her hips rock a bit at my words, her pussy wanting and needing my cock.

    ¡°If that¡¯s not what you want, you¡¯d better take your sweet mouth off my dick right now.¡±

    She whimpers protin est and runs her tongue over me while she digs her fingers into my waist, telling me that there¡¯s no way in hell she doesn¡¯t want to keep going.

    ¡°Good girl,¡± I tell her, smiling down at her and giving her head another soft pat before fisting her hair again. ¡°Just rx, pet, and let me help you.¡±

    I bring one hand down, wrapping my fingers around her slender neck and squeezing tight enough to put all her focus on that and quieting the annoying gag reflex that always seems to get in the way. She looks up at me withplete trust as I slide her down my cock, feeding her a couple more inches.

    When I feel her start to tense, I tighten my grip on her neck. ¡°Rx, pet. Be my little fuck doll and just let go.¡±

    She sucks in a slow breath through her nose and then gives me another wink before I feel her whole body rx. I pull her down, groaning as she takes the rest of my cock like the good girl she is. I keep her pressed against me, my dick buried in her throat, knowing she can¡¯t breathe and fucking loving the powerful feeling it gives me. She keeps still, my obedient little pet, trusting me to take care of her, and I do. I hold her in ce until I know her lungs are screaming for air, and then I keep her there for a few more seconds before finally lifting her back up. She fills her lungs, her eyes zed over with lust and need, and when I m her back down, she offers no resistance.

    My beautiful little virgin gives herself over to mepletely, and I fuck her face as hard and fast as I want. She whimpers and flicks her tongue against me while tears stream down her face. Spit puddles at the base of my cock and slides down my balls. I fist her hair hard enough to make her whole scalp sting and tighten my grip on her neck.

    I¡¯m so fucking close, and when I feel my body start to tense, I growl, ¡°Swallow, pet,¡± and m my cock into her, burying my head in her throat and shooting my load deep into her. I growl a string of Russian at her as pleasure consumes me. Each pulse of my cock has her throat constricting around me as she swallows every damn thing I¡¯m giving her.

    She whimpers and sucks me harder, needing this just as badly as I do. I watch her hungrily sucking me off with the enticing curve of her ass slowly rocking as she humps the air, so fucking desperate for me to spread her wide. When I¡¯m finally spent, she keeps me in her mouth, letting me grow soft while she licks and gives me gentle sucks.

    I soften my grip on her neck and hair, massaging away the pain. She slowly slides me out of her mouth before kissing and licking me clean. I groan when she runs her tongue over my balls, my cock already starting to harden again.

    ¡°Fuck,¡± I groan, making her smile as she gives me onest kiss.

    ¡°Did I do good?¡± she asks, looking at me. Her eyes are lit up with hopeful excitement, and her lips are cock-swollen and still glistening with her spit.

    ¡°You did so good, pet. That was fucking amazing.¡±

    She beams at my praise, crawling up to me andying her body on top of mine. My arms immediately wrap around her. I bring one hand to cup her still-red ass and give it a hard enough squeeze to make her moan and wiggle against me.

    ¡°Please fuck me, Niki,¡± she begs. ¡°I can¡¯t wait any longer.¡±

    I roll us over so she¡¯s beneath me. I¡¯ve always had control issues, and that¡¯s not about to change now with a little virgin begging me to fuck her.

    ¡°Still want it rough?¡± I ask her, nudging her wet, bare pussy lips with the head of my cock.

    She moans and rocks her hips up to me. ¡°Fuck yes,¡± she purrs, digging her heels into my ass.

 Chapter 64

    ELENA

    My mouth is still stinging from his cock, and I can¡¯t wait for my pussy to be just as sore. His blue eyes darken at my words, but instead of sliding his cock into me like I want him to, he kisses his way down my neck while positioning the head of his dick against my swollen, achy clit. He slides over my sensitive skin, sparking my whole body to life as he licks and kisses the crook of my neck.

    ¡°Please,¡± I beg, trying my damnedest to force him into me, but he justughs and keeps on torturing me with the head of his thick cock and his mouth. He gives my corbone a soft bite and starts to kiss a line to my tit.

    ¡°I do love to hear you beg, pet,¡± he murmurs against my skin in between soft bites and kisses. ¡°Beg some more.¡±

    My bratty side rears its head, and I mp my mouth shut, making himugh.

    ¡°Such a fucking brat,¡± he says, and I have to bite back a moan because his lips are hovering right over my nipple and I can feel the heat of his breath on my skin. ¡°Let¡¯s see how long you can hold out.¡±

    His tongue flicks my nipple, making me suck in a quick breath, and then he¡¯s wrapping his lips around me, sucking my tit in, and it¡¯s taking all my willpower to not scream and beg for his cock. He¡¯s still rubbing my clit, and when he gives my nipple a not-so-gentle bite, I turn to putty in his hands, whimpering and panting beneath him.

    He circles his hips, hitting my clit most deliciously, and forgetting all about my earlier ns, I beg, ¡°Please fuck me, Niki.¡±

    Giving my tit another bite, heughs and kisses his way to my other breast, taking it in his mouth roughly and sending another jolt of pleasure straight to my aching, needy pussy.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I plead. ¡°I won¡¯t be a brat anymore. I¡¯ll be a good girl. I¡¯ll do anything, just please give me your cock.¡±

    He takes his time, kissing and sucking my tit while his cock slides along my clit, bringing me so close to the edge that my whole body is shaking. I run my hands through his hair, so far gone I can barely think.

    Desperate for cock, I switch to taunting him. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to feel how tight my pussy is?¡±

    He growls against my tit and gives me a hard enough bite to make me gasp and squirm beneath him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to feel my hymen tear as you ram your thick cock into me?¡±

    Bringing one hand to my waist, he digs his fingers into my skin, holding me in ce so I can¡¯t arch up against him. I¡¯m so close to cumming that I can feel the first sparks of pleasure building to an unstoppable force, and just when I feel the ball of tension between my legs start to uncoil, he pulls back, leaving me gasping and whining like the brat he knows I am.

    ¡°No!¡± I yell, clutching at his shoulders and trying to get his rock-hard body to bend to my will. Heughs and doesn¡¯t budge an inch. ¡°Please no,¡± I beg. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m so sorry.¡±

    The wicked, sexy grin he¡¯s giving me turns me on and pisses me off in equal measure. ¡°This isn¡¯t fair!¡± I yell, trying to buck my hips up against him, my pussy desperate for his cock. He just digs his fingers in harder, making me moan when I think about the trail of bruises he¡¯s leaving. ¡°What the fuck ever gave you the impression that I¡¯m fair?¡± He leans in closer, giving my bottom lip a soft bite.

    ¡°I¡¯m not fair, pet. I do whatever the fuck pleases me, and right now what pleases me is teasing the hell out of you so you show me what a little brat you are.¡±

    ¡°But I want you to fuck me,¡± I whine. ¡°Please, Niki. My pussy is so achy, and I need you to fill me up. I want to feel you shoot your load inside me, iming every inch of me, and then I want you to fuck my ass.¡±

    He growls at my words and gives my lip a harder bite that has my pussy clenching with the need to be filled.

    ¡°I want to barely be able to walk when I leave this room, and I want to do it on your arm with your seed leaking out of my used pussy and ass.¡± ¡°Fuck,¡± he groans, and I know his willpower is running out.

    ¡°I want the whole world to know I¡¯m yours, Niki. Give me your cock and make me your woman.¡±

    He growls something in Russian before pressing the head of his cock against me. Instead of taking it slow, he gives me exactly what I¡¯ve been begging for and ms his thick cock into me, making me scream from the shock of it.

    ¡°Scream all you want, little one. These rooms are soundproofed for a reason.¡±

    ¡°Fucking hell!¡± I shout, making himugh as I cling to him like the lifeline he is.

    He lets go of my hip so he can cup my face. I lean into his touch, delirious with the feeling of being good and properly fucked by a man who knows what in the hell he¡¯s doing.

    His blue eyes search mine. ¡°Too rough for you, pet?¡±

    ¡°Fuck no,¡± I moan, making him smile and m into me even harder.

    ¡°Your pussy is so fucking tight, baby.¡±

    He circles his hips, hitting me in ces I never knew existed. His cock drags along all my hidden nerve endings, and all I can do is cling to him and try to remember how to breathe.

    ¡°You¡¯re taking my cock like such a good girl,¡± he whispers against my lips before sliding his tongue into meet mine.

    His praise mixed with the way his cock is working me quickly sends me over the edge. He swallows my screams as I cum hard around him. My pussy clenches and spasms around his cock, forcing him over the edge right along with me. He groans and buries himself inside me, keeping his balls deep as I feel his cock pulse with each shot of seed he¡¯s giving me. My whole body hums with pleasure, and for the first time in my life, I experience pure, absolute ecstasy.

    I wrap my arms and legs around him, kissing him hard while we ride out thest of our orgasms with our bodies locked together. By the time he pulls back for a breath, we¡¯re both gasping and my ears are ringing.

    ¡°Fuck, baby,¡± he says, giving me a boyish smile that¡¯s so at odds with his usual tough, bad-boy demeanor.

    I smile, knowing not too many people get to see this side of him. ¡°I me your tight virgin pussy for making me cum so quickly.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not a virgin anymore,¡± I remind him, arching my hips and enjoying the fact that he¡¯s still semi-hard. ¡°Your thick cock made damn sure of that.¡±

    Heughs and kisses the tip of my nose. He slowly starts to fuck me, and I swear I feel him growing harder in real time until very soon he¡¯s spreading me just as wide as before, each slow stroke making my toes curl and my breathing pick up.

    ¡°Tell me, pet,¡± he whispers against my skin, kissing a line to my ear. ¡°Is your little pussy sore?¡±

    The feel of his warm breath on my ear sends a shiver down my spine, and when he gives my earlobe a soft suck, I dig my nails into his back and beg him with my body for more.

    ¡°Yes,¡± I moan, close to losing what little grip on sanity I have left as he keeps fucking me in that same slow, teasing rhythm.

    ¡°Good,¡± he growls, sitting back and grabbing onto my knees, spreading me wide. His eyes darken at the sight of my pussy taking his big cock.

    ¡°Fuck, pet,¡± he groans, ¡°you¡¯re taking my cock like such a good girl.¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    He growls something in Russian, and I moan at the sound of that sexynguage rolling off his tongue while he fucks me.

    ¡°I¡¯m covered in your juices and blood, baby. Now you are mine.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m all yours, Niki,¡± I say with a smile, more than happy to belong to this strong, sexy Russian.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see if your ass can take my cock just as good as your little pussy.¡±

    He gives one more hard thrust, making my eyes roll back in my head as I clutch at the bedding before he pulls out and flips me onto my stomach.

    ¡°Hands and knees, pet,¡± he orders.

 Chapter 65

    NIKOLAI

    Elena hurries to her hands and knees, and I groan at the sight of her ass on perfect disy right in front of me. Her skin is still red from

    her spanking, and when I run my fingers over her skin, she lets out a whimper and arches her ass even more for me.

    God, she¡¯s so fucking perfect. So eager and willing and desperate for my cock. Leaning forward, I kiss one round cheek while I dance my fingers over the other. I kiss and lick my way to the center, smiling when I get to her crack and feel her start to tense up.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get shy on me now, pet,¡± I murmur against her skin, giving her a soft bite.

    ¡°But it feels so naughty.¡±

    Her voice is husky, and even as the words areing out of her mouth, she¡¯s already arching up for more. I smile at her eagerness and say, ¡°But that¡¯s what makes it so much fun,¡± before I slowly run my tongue over her tight little asshole, making her gasp and rock her hips back against me.

    ¡°Fuck,¡± she whimpers as I grip her ass cheeks and spread her wide, tonguing her little pucker and lighting up all the nerve endings she never knew she had.

    While I eat her ass, I slide two fingers into her wet pussy and start to fuck her with them, coating my fingers in our cum. She whimpers and shakes and rocks her hips, begging me for more with every moan and movement of her body.

    Sliding my fingers out, I run my tongue over her asshole onest time before recing it with a finger. Her whole body tenses when I start to press the tip of my finger into her tight little pucker.

    ¡°Rx, pet, take my finger like a good girl. Trust me, you need the warm-up,¡± I say with augh. ¡°This is nothingpared to what I¡¯m going to be fucking you with very soon.¡±

    She moans and I hear her take in a deep breath as she tries to will her body to calm down. The second I feel her rx, I slide my finger in and slowly start to fuck her with it.

    ¡°Oh my god,¡± she shouts, smacking her hand against the bed as I start to finger-fuck her ass even faster. ¡°You like that, pet?¡± ¡°Fuck yes,¡± she pants.

    I¡¯m rock-fucking-hard and already coated in precum again. God, she drives my body wild. I should not be this hard this soon after cumming twice. It makes me curious to see how many times we can fuck in one night.

    ¡°Ready for two fingers, baby?¡± I ask, sliding the first finger out and doubling up. I press the tips of both fingers against her eager little hole, teasing her and watching the way she rocks her hips, revealing that sexy dip in her lower back.

    ¡°Yes,¡± she whimpers, arching up to me. ¡°Give it to me.¡±

    I groan and slide both fingers into her tight ass, watching her body writhe as she takes it until I¡¯m knuckle deep in herst virgin hole.

    ¡°Harder,¡± she pants, and I give her ass a hard smack for being so demanding. She yelps and I groan when her ass clenches even tighter around me.

    ¡°Please,¡± she begs. ¡°Please finger-fuck my ass harder.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s better, pet.¡±

    I run my free hand up her spine and along her side, stopping to cup one of her full tits in my hand. When I start to finger her ass hard, I grit my teeth at the feel of her tit bouncing in my hand with each hard thrust I¡¯m giving her. She whimpers when I pinch her nipple hard and grip the bedding tight enough to turn her knuckles white.

    Letting her tit go, I drag my fingers down her t stomach already envisioning it swollen with our baby before cupping her sopping wet pussy. She¡¯s dripping my seed and her juices, dirtying the sheets beneath her and looking like the sexiest little slut in the world.

    ¡°This is how I always want you,¡± I tell her, rubbing my wet fingers over her swollen clit, ¡°on your hands and knees, spilling my seed out of your filthy little cunt, and so fucking desperate and eager for more that all you can do is whimper and beg for my cock.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± she moans, shaking her head wildly and rocking her hips, needing both my hands inside her. ¡°Please, Niki. I need your cock. I need you to fuck my ass.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m going to fuck your ass, pet, but first I want to watch my eager little slut cum.¡±

    She rocks harder against me and shoots me the sexiest fuck-me eyes I¡¯ve ever seen. I watch her as I rub her clit harder with the meaty palm of my hand while I finger-fuck her pussy and ass until she¡¯s shaking and screaming my name and squeezing her pussy and ass around me as she cums hard.

    I don¡¯t give her a chance to fullye down. I slide my fingers out of her and position myself behind her. I¡¯m still covered in our cum and fresh precum, so when I press the head of my cock against her tight asshole, I¡¯m able to slide in with little resistance. Her body is rxed in her post-orgasm daze and more than ready for me.

    My fingers dig into her hips as I feed her tight little pucker my cock and watch her take every inch of me. When I¡¯m balls deep inside her, I groan and lean over so I can press my face against her neck and breathe her in.

    ¡°God, your tight little ass feels amazing, pet,¡± I murmur against her skin, kissing and licking the crook of her neck.

    ¡°Please fuck me harder, Niki,¡± she begs. ¡°I need it rough.¡±

    I smile against her skin and give her shoulder a not-so-gentle bite. She doesn¡¯t mind, though. She bucks up against me, demanding more. I give her another bite and slide my cock out of her before ramming it right back in.

    ¡°Fuck!¡± she yells, rocking her hips and meeting every thrust I¡¯m giving her.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    The sounds of flesh hitting flesh fill the room, mixing with our grunts and moans, and I know I¡¯m not going tost too much longer. Bringing a hand back to her pussy, I slide three fingers into her wet cunt, filling her so full that she gasps and screams my name again.

    ¡°Yes, fuck yes!¡± she whimpers and moans, lost in ecstasy and raw need.

    I¡¯m right there with her, operating purely from the primal part of my brain, knowing only that I need to fuck her harder, that I need to be deeper inside her, and that I need to fill her to the fucking brim with my seed.

    When I feel her body tense around me right before she screams my name, I fuck her even harder, wanting to give her as much pleasure as possible. She writhes and moans and bucks against me, her arms copsing as she falls to the bed. It¡¯s only my hand on her pussy keeping her ass in the air. I keep working her clit, forcing another orgasm onto her before she¡¯s evene down from the first, and this time when her pussy clenches around me, I let her take me with her.

    With a growl, I cum hard, shooting thick braids of cum into her ass, filling my sweet pet to the fucking brim as her pussy milks me dry. By the time I¡¯m empty, I¡¯m covered in sweat and feeling like I could sleep for two days straight. I give her pussy onest gentle rub before slowly pulling out of her, groaning at the sight of her used ass and pussy, dripping with my seed and belonging only to me.

    ¡°Fuck, beautiful,¡± I say,ying down beside her and pulling her into me. She immediately curls her body around mine, snuggling in closer as I wrap my arms around her. ¡°You¡¯re mine now, pet.¡±

    ¡°All yours,¡± she whispers against my chest, sounding exhausted and happy.

    ¡°I¡¯m d you came into my club tonight,¡± I say with augh. ¡°Although I would¡¯ve killed any other bastard if they¡¯d seen you first. You were mine the second you stepped foot inside my club.¡±

    She lifts her head and gives me a sweet smile. ¡°I¡¯ll always be yours,

    Niki.¡±

    I pull her in for a kiss, amazed that she can still taste so sweet and innocent after everything we just did. I¡¯m already thinking about all the positions I¡¯m going to be fucking her in before the sun rises. My poor little pet is going to be sore for days.

 Chapter 66

    FOR MY EYES ONLY

    BRIDGET

    I look around the nearly deserted parking lot while I gather up my courage before going inside. Nothing looks quite as sad as a strip club in the light of day. I know as soon as the sun goes down it¡¯s going to be packed with loud music filtering out into the crowded parking lot and the neon signs all lit up, but right now it looks deste and rundown.

    Looking at my phone, I realize I have five minutes to get my ass inside. I have a job interview with the manager and beingte would not look good. I take a deep, steadying breath. I can do this, I tell myself. So what if I¡¯m a virgin applying for a stripper position? It¡¯s not like you can tell I have a hymen just by looking at me. I can fake sexy. I can make this work. My only other option is minimum wage at the nursing home, and there¡¯s no way in fuck I¡¯m doing that.

    Taking onest look in the mirror, I fix a wayward hair and check to make sure my makeup still looks good. Getting out of the car, I pretend that I¡¯m perfectlyfortable wearing a tiny top, a skirt that shows half my ass, and heels that could easily be used as a murder weapon. When I walk inside, I¡¯m surprised by how big the ce is. I was expecting a tiny, grungy ce with a sort of dive bar feel, but this ce is huge and pretty impressive.

    There¡¯s a sleek bar on either side of the room, tables scattered throughout, several big stages, and more stripper poles than I can count. My heart starts to race, and I seriously think about just running away when a deep voice freezes me in ce.

    ¡°Can I help you?¡±

    I turn and nearly fall onto my ass when my knees threaten to give out at the sight of the man standing in front of me. With these ridiculous heels, I¡¯m at nearly six feet, and he still towers above me, making me feel downright dainty. His dark suit is doing nothing to hide the wall of muscle that he is, and by the time my eyes get to his face, I¡¯ve already soaked through my thong and am practically panting. His hair is mostly ck with a tiny bit of grey showing through and the bluest damn eyes I¡¯ve ever seen.

    His sculpted jaw is covered in a day¡¯s worth of stubble, and I have the very sudden, very insane urge to step forward and lick him.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen you before.¡± His eyes run over me slowly. ¡°Are you here for a job interview?¡±

    I stand there like an idiot, watching his lips quirk up into an amused grin, and the flush of embarrassment is enough to finally kick my ass in gear.

    ¡°Sorry, yeah, I¡¯m Bridget. I¡¯m here for a job interview.¡±

    ¡°Mr. King,¡± a woman¡¯s voice calls from across the bar. She walks over and I do my best to not shrink in on myself. She¡¯s beautiful, blonde, and has a body that I¡¯d kill to have. When she¡¯s closer, she gives the man I¡¯ve just secretly fallen in love with a big smile that has me wanting to punch her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir. I¡¯ll go ahead and take over.¡±

    I realize she must be Miss Simmons, the manager who¡¯s conducting my job interview. Wonderful. I¡¯m already thinking up an escape n when Mr. King says, ¡°That¡¯s okay, Megan. I¡¯m going to go ahead and take over the interview.¡±

    Megan looks like she¡¯s just gotten the shock of her life before she quickly recovers and sters on that fake, winning smile again. ¡°Of course,

    Mr. King. Would you like me to sit in with you?¡±

    Mr. King doesn¡¯t even spare her a look. He just keeps his eyes on me and says, ¡°No, I¡¯ll be handling this privately.¡±

    ¡°Of course, sir. I¡¯ll be in my office if you need anything.¡±

    When Mr. King doesn¡¯t add anything, she shoots me a quick, pissed-off look and walks away.

    ¡°I¡¯m Dominic King,¡± he says, extending arge hand to me. ¡°I own this club.¡±

    I shake his hand, biting back a groan when our palms make contact. I swear I feel it like a caress along my poor, achy pussy, and my nipples are so damn hard I can barely stand it. There¡¯s a very amused look on his gorgeous face, and I wonder if he can tell how aroused I am.

    ¡°Please, follow me,¡± he says, finally taking his hand away and making me instantly miss the feel of him.

    He leads me to a small room off the main area. There¡¯s soft, sexy music ying and a chair and a pole and mirrors all over the fucking ce. My cheeks go crimson when I look ahead and see a perfect shot of me from behind. God, I hadn¡¯t realized I was showing that much ass! I watch Mr.

    King takes a seat and crosses his ankle over his knee before resting his elbows on the sides of the chair and steepling his fingers. He gives me an intense stare, and my knees start to shake when I realize that I¡¯m going to have to dance in front of him.

    ¡°Start whenever you like,¡± he calmly says like we¡¯re just waiting for me to show him how many words a minute I can type.

    ¡°You want me to dance? Now?¡±

    He gives me a sexy smile that has me so wet I can feel it on my inner thighs. ¡°How old are you?¡±

    ¡°Neen.¡±

    ¡°Then yes,¡± he says, wearing that same sexy, confident smile.

    I watch him for a second, wondering what in the hell I¡¯m going to do. I can run out of here and never step foot in this ce again, meaning I¡¯ll never get to see him again, and the idea of it has me instantly rebelling against this option. So what if I¡¯m nervous? Life is about getting out of yourfort zone and trying new things, so why not try something different? I want to be bold and sexy, and I want to see this gorgeous man get hard from watching me. I want to see his hunger for me, and I want to turn him on so much that he¡¯ll fuck me and give me what I want.

    I want to ride this sexy man¡¯s cock right here in this private, mirrored, stripper room, and with that image firmly in ce, I smile at him and grab onto the pole. Pushing all my nerves aside, I focus on the music and start to sway my hips, finally putting all those hours of practicing in front of a mirror at home to good use.

    When I¡¯ve circled the pole a few times, I finally work up the nerve to look at sexy Mr. King and what I see nearly has me losing my bnce and falling on my ass. His jaw is clenched so tightly it looks painful, and the raw desire in his eyes makes me feel downright giddy. Confidence rushes over me, and when I turn my back on him and bend over, giving him an eyeful of barely covered pussy and ass, I hear him let out a deep groan that has me smiling when I straighten back up.

    I start to walk toward him, and when I nce over his shoulder at the wall of mirrors behind him, I barely recognize the woman I¡¯ve be. Gone is the shy, embarrassed woman who first walked into this room, and in her ce is a determined, horny-as-fuck young virgin who¡¯s dying to get her cherry popped and has finally found the perfect man for the job.

    When I¡¯m close enough, I bend down and rest my hands on his thighs, gently parting his legs so I can step between them.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t part of the interview process,¡± he says, and I smile at how strained his voice sounds.

    When I slide my hands further up, he sucks in a quick breath and grips the arms of the chair, eyeing me like he wants to grab onto me and fuck the living hell out of me.

    Good. I see my n is working.

    It¡¯s my turn to let out a soft gasp when my fingers touch his veryrge, very hard cock.

    ¡°Careful, little girl,¡± he warns.

    I give him an innocent smile. ¡°I just want to practice myp dancing skills.¡±

    ¡°Have you ever given one?¡±

    He asks it casually, but something tells me this question means more to him than he¡¯s letting on, so I tell him the truth.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    ¡°No, I¡¯ve never danced like this for anyone.¡±

    ¡°Good,¡± he growls, making my pussy clench with a need unlike anything I¡¯ve ever felt. ¡°Dance for me, baby. Let me see what you¡¯ve got.¡±

    He arches a brow at me, waiting for me to go on, and I¡¯d be mortified right now if it wasn¡¯t for the heat in his eyes and the obvious erection he¡¯s sporting. God, he¡¯s huge, and my need to grind against him outweighs everything else.

    Wanting to draw it out a bit, I turn around and dance for him some more, knowing that his eyes are glued to my every move even if I can¡¯t see him. Grabbing onto the arms of the chair, I lower my ass onto hisp and start to roll my hips, grinding against him, groaning when I feel the hard length of him beneath me.

    ¡°Fuck,¡± he groans, making me feel like the most powerful woman in the world.

    High on this feeling, I get up and turn around, watching him as I unzip the tiny top I¡¯m wearing, letting it fall to the floor. His eyes widen ever so slightly when he takes in the sparkling pasties I¡¯m wearing that barely cover my aree. When I give my tits a shake and he fists his hands as my full tits bounce and my hips rock and sway in a hypnotizing rhythm, I know I have him right where I want him.

    Giving him a wicked grin, I straddle hisp and continue to work my hips while slowly lowering myself. My tight skirt rides up the more I lower myself so by the time I press my pussy against him, there¡¯s nothing between us but his pants and a tiny, soaked piece of fabric. I notice he¡¯s adjusted himself while I was turned away so the hard line of his cock is right exactly where I need it.

    He watches me with a feral look as I grind against him, more frustrated than I¡¯ve ever been in my life, and when I run my hands down his hard chest and abs and start to undo his belt, he gives me a What the fuck do you think you¡¯re doing? look.

    ¡°Please,¡± I beg, barely recognizing the sound of my voice.

    ¡°Is this how you nned on getting the job?¡± His face is suddenly dark and his tone angry, and I do my best to not shrink back from it.

    ¡°No, I would never do that. I don¡¯t even care about the job anymore,¡± and it¡¯s true. I couldn¡¯t give a rat¡¯s ass about the job. All I care about is getting this sexy, older man to fuck me. He¡¯s ignited something inside me, and I feel like I¡¯m being burned alive from the inside. I need this growing, gnawing pain to go away. I need release. I need to cum all over his thick cock, and I need to do it now.

    ¡°Good because the interview is over. What you do next, you do because you want to and nothing else.¡± He grabs my wrists and holds them tightly, pulling them from his pants, and when I let out an angry groan, he gives me a wicked grin and tightens his hold on me.

    ¡°You want to cum, little girl?¡±

    ¡°God yes,¡± I moan, my hips still rocking against him.

    ¡°Then do it.¡±

 Chapter 67

    He doesn¡¯t let go of my hands or take his cock out for me, and knowing that what I so desperately want is so close but still out of reach is driving me mad.

    ¡°Please,¡± I beg. ¡°I need to cum so badly. You have no idea how badly I need this.¡±

    He gives a deepugh and rocks his hips roughly up to me, making me let out a gasp at the power behind the thrust and the feel of his big cock hitting me even harder.

    ¡°I think I have a pretty good idea,¡± he says, stilling his hips and bringing my hands to the arms of the chair, holding me tightly in ce. ¡°If you want it bad enough, you¡¯ll figure out a way to make it happen.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not fair!¡± I pout, making him chuckle again.

    ¡°Things in life rarely are. Now work for it, baby. Make yourself cum.¡±

    As pissed as I am, I can¡¯t deny how much all this is turning me on. I¡¯m so fucking wet that I¡¯ve soaked through my panties and onto his nice suit pants. Serves him right for being such an ass. I rock my hips, wanting to cover him in my juices. His eyes run over my body, eyeing my t stomach and the way my hips are working, and the tiny scrap of ckce that¡¯s keeping my little pussy hidden from his hungry gaze.

    When I start to rock harder against him, he brings his eyes to my bouncing tits, clenching his jaw so tightly I can see a vein throbbing in his neck.

    ¡°See something you like, Mr. King?¡± I taunt,ughing when he shoots me a deadly look.

    I¡¯m eating my words when he leans closer and hovers his mouth over one of my pasties before using his teeth and tongue to slowly tear it from my body. I gasp at the warring sensations, the quick shock of pain from the adhesive pulling against my sensitive nipple and the rush of pleasure from his tongue flicking across my skin.

    ¡°Fuck!¡± I groan, feeling the coil of tension inside me building even more. I grind against him harder, rocking my hips like a wild woman as he gives me a wink, spits out the pasty to the side, and does the same thing to my other nipple until I¡¯m topless and so close to my orgasm I swear I can taste it.

    Not even caring about what a little slut I look like, I lean forward, shoving my tit in his face, desperate to get his mouth on me again. He squeezed my wrists so hard I gasped, loving the feeling of beingpletely at his mercy.

    He gives my nipple a sharp bite that makes me yelp at the rush of pain and pleasure it gives me. ¡°So fucking demanding,¡± he growls, but I can tell he likes it. I can see it in the way he looks at me and in the way his hips have started to rock ever so slightly as if he can¡¯t help but arch up to meet my every move. God, I bet he¡¯s amazing at fucking.

    ¡°I want your mouth on my tit,¡± I say, causing him to give me a wicked grin and flick my hard nipple with his tongue.

    ¡°I know you do, pet, and you¡¯ll get it when I decide to give it to you. Now do what I said, and make yourself cum. I want to see if you can obey like a good girl.¡± He gives me a sexy wink and adds, ¡°Although I do have my doubts. I think maybe you only know how to be wicked.¡±

    His words and the dark, sexy look he¡¯s giving me, and, if I¡¯m being honest, his refusal to give me what I want, all have me grinding even harder against him. When my body starts to tense and I close my eyes, it¡¯s his hard ¡°No!¡± that has me jerking them back open.

    ¡°You watch me when you cum, pet.¡±

    God, he¡¯s so fucking demanding, and it¡¯s sexy as hell. I keep my eyes locked on his as I bite my lip and cum hard against him. My whimpers and moans fill the room, and I¡¯ve never felt more alive in my life. This is a thousand times better than just cumming on my own. The feel of his hard cock pressing against my pussy, promising me more pleasure than I could ever imagine is enough to send me over the edge again, but Dominic lets go of my wrists and grabs onto my hips, freezing me in ce.

    My hands immediately reach out for him, greedy to touch every inch of him, to memorize every peak and groove. Before I can pout and beg him for more, he slides a hand between us and cups my wet pussy.

    ¡°Goddamn,¡± he groans, feeling how soaked I am.

    Frustrated at the fabric between us, he pulls back and rips my thong off me in one, sharp motion before tossing it behind him and bringing his hand back, pressing it to flush against my aching cunt.

    He slips a finger inside me, making me moan and grip his broad shoulders. ¡°Now, let¡¯s try this again, pet, except this time when you cum, you better damn well scream my name.¡±

    My heart is racing, and I¡¯m so fucking wet that the sounds of him fingering me are easily heard over the music. My skirt is bunched up around my waist, and when I look down and see his powerful hand working my pussy, I nearly cum right there on the spot.

    ¡°Fuck,¡± I whimper, rocking my hips against him.

    He gives me a wink and presses hard against my clit, rubbing my sensitive nub as he continues to finger me. Without thinking, my hands slide down his muscled chest and start unbuttoning his white dress shirt. He doesn¡¯t say anything or stop me, so I keep going, pushing aside his shirt and jacket until his tanned, muscled chest is visible in all its mouthwatering glory. I run my fingers over his chest, mesmerized by all the peaks and grooves, and when he rubs against my clit even harder, I barely have time to bring my eyes to his before I cum hard.

    ¡°Dominic!¡± I scream, no longer giving a fuck if Megan or anyone else can hear us. His eyes stay on mine, drinking in the sight of me cumming, and he seems pleased that I remembered his rule about keeping my eyes on him.

    My fingers dig into his chest as wave after wave of pleasure crashes into me. I don¡¯t know how in the fuck he does it, but he manages to keep my orgasm going for way longer than I ever thought possible. He switches from light and hard touches and just when I think I¡¯ming down, he does something with my clit that has me immediately riding that high again. By the time, he softens his fingers, I¡¯m shaking and whimpering and can barely remember my name.

    All I know is I¡¯m never letting this man go.

    I see a sh of surprise in his eyes as I cup his face and bring my mouth to his. We¡¯ve just shared something so intimate, and I can¡¯t stomach knowing that I haven¡¯t even kissed him yet. I want to experience everything with him, and that includes my first kiss. His finger is still buried inside me, and when I run my tongue over his bottom lip, he lets out a groan and kisses me hard, taking control and showing me exactly what it feels like to be kissed by a real man.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    He brings his free hand to the back of my head, holding me tightly against him as he devours every inch of my mouth. I let out a moan when he runs his tongue along the roof of my mouth as he slides his finger out of my pussy. When he brings his soaked fingers to our lips and slides them in, filling our mouths with the taste of my pussy, I feel my whole body melt against him as I open my mouth wider for him. Our tongues meet, tangling together as we both swipe them over his fingers, both of us starving for the taste of my sweet cunt.

    When we finally pull apart, we¡¯re both gasping and needing more.

    ¡°Fuck,¡± he groans, running his eyes over me like he can¡¯t quite believe what¡¯s happening. ¡°What kind of game are you ying, Bridget? Why the fuck did youe here?¡±

    ¡°At first I came here because I needed a job, but that¡¯s not why I¡¯m doing this.¡± I give a shrug and an embarrassed grin. ¡°Honestly, I¡¯m not so sure I want to be a stripper. I don¡¯t think I¡¯d feelfortable dancing for other men.¡±

    ¡°But you liked dancing for me?¡±

    ¡°Yes, probably more than I should.¡±

    ¡°Why do you say that?¡± He dances his finger along the side of my tit, tracing the fullness and leaving a trail of goosebumps in his wake.

    ¡°Because it makes me want to do other things I¡¯ve never done before.¡±

    ¡°What else have you never done before?¡±

    I let out a soft moan when he cups my tit and runs his thumb over my hard nipple.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never done anything, Dominic,¡± I say, making his eyes widen in surprise and his cock give a healthy jump beneath me.

 Chapter 68

    MR. KING

    I try not to show how shocked I am by what Bridget just said, but I¡¯m guessing I¡¯m doing a pretty shitty job of it. Her beautiful face heats up in a blush, which is adorable as fuck considering she just came while riding myp. I still can¡¯t fully believe that all this is happening. I wasn¡¯t even supposed to be here today, I just showed up to grab some paperwork and happened to see her walk in. The second Iid eyes on her, I knew I wanted her, and I knew there was no way in hell I was going to let her strip into my club.

    Feeling so possessive about someone I just met sounds insane, but that¡¯s exactly how I feel. Just the idea of another man getting to see this or to feel her squirm and grind against his cock has me seeing red. I had no idea she was a virgin, though, and knowing that makes me even more determined to make her mine and only mine.

    ¡°What exactly have you done before,¡± I ask, still trailing my fingers over her soft skin. I can¡¯t seem to keep my hands off her. She¡¯s so damn perfect. I¡¯m no stranger to half-naked women, but I don¡¯t cross the line with my dancers. Hell, I¡¯ve never even been tempted to. This is all about making money for me. I don¡¯t even hang out at the club at night. I just honestly don¡¯t give a shit, but there¡¯s something about young, sexy Bridget that makes it impossible for me to resist her.

    She worries her full bottom lip before shrugging her small shoulders. ¡°Nothing.¡±

    Iugh because surely she must be joking, but when she doesn¡¯t join in and instead just blushes harder, I reach up to cup her face and pull her closer, studying her big, brown eyes.

    ¡°Nothing?¡±

    ¡°Nothing,¡± she says again.

    ¡°Are you telling me that I just gave you your first kiss and your first orgasm?¡±

    ¡°First kiss, yes, but I¡¯ve made myself cum before.¡± She gives me a shy smile. ¡°It was a lot better with you, though. I had no idea anything could feel that good.¡±

    ¡°What in the hell made an innocent little virgin like youe and apply for a job like this?¡± The guts it must¡¯ve taken blows my mind and makes me admire the hell out of her.

    ¡°I needed the money.¡±

    Her confession guts me and I decide right here and now that she¡¯ll never want for anything again. She doesn¡¯t know it yet, but I¡¯m going to be taking care of her from here on out.

    ¡°Even though I don¡¯t want the job anymore, can I still stay in here with you?¡±

    ¡°Is that really what you want?¡±

    She gives me a big smile and leans into my touch, kissing the palm of my hand. ¡°Yes,¡± she murmurs against my skin, reminding me just how painfully hard my cock is.

    ¡°What exactly do you want to do?¡±

    She turns her head, giving me a heated look that nearly has me busting a goddamn nut and says, ¡°Everything. I want you to fuck me in every possible way.¡± She leans closer so we¡¯re almost kissing. ¡°Will you be my first, Mr. King?¡±

    I groan at her words and rock my hips up, wishing I was already inside her. She moans and grinds her little pussy against me. ¡°Tell me how you want it,¡± I say, needing to know how much I¡¯m going to have to rein myself in. While she thinks, I bring my hands to her hips and work her harder against me.

    ¡°Fuck,¡± she moans, sping her hands around the back of my neck.

    ¡°Yes, exactly, now tell me how you want to be fucked.¡± I give her bottom lip a soft bite, thrilled that I¡¯m the only person who knows how damn good she tastes.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± she admits. ¡°I just know that I want you in control.¡± She gives a small giggle. ¡°I like it when you¡¯re all demanding and bossy.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good because I do like to be in control.¡±

    I run my tongue over her bottom lip, smiling when she immediately opens for me and joins her tongue to mine, so fucking eager and willing for whatever I give her. I kiss her slowly, savoring the taste and feel of her even though it¡¯s driving me crazy at the same time. I¡¯ve never needed to cum so badly in my life, but there¡¯s no way in fuck I¡¯m rushing this. I¡¯ve never been with a virgin, and I want to fully enjoy every damn second of this.

    When I pull back to look at her, she gives me a pouty look, her eyes already zed with lust and raw need. ¡°I can¡¯t wait any longer,¡± she moans, making meugh.

    ¡°You¡¯ve already cum several times since we walked through that door.

    How the fuck do you think I feel, you greedy little girl?¡±

    Instead of looking remorseful, she gives me a wicked grin. ¡°Fuck me and you¡¯ll feel better.¡±

    Iugh and scoot her down a bit so I can undo my pants, giving a sigh when my cock is finally free. The small gasp she gives at the sight of me has my cock giving a hungry jump and another bead of precum forming at my head.

    ¡°Look what your sloppy little cunt has done to my pants, baby,¡± I say, eyeing my expensive suit pants that are now covered in her juices.

    ¡°I want to do the same thing to your cock,¡± she whimpers. ¡°I want to cover every inch of you in my sweet juices.¡± She brings her big, brown eyes to mine. ¡°Is it wrong for me to want to im you like that? I¡¯m thinking so many things right now, Dominic, and I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong and what¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°Tell me what you¡¯re thinking?¡±? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

 Chapter 69

    I lift her hips again and lower her onto my shaft, groaning when her soft, wet pussy makes contact with my cock and she starts to rock her hips, running her bald little pussy all over me.

    She whimpers and grinds against me harder. ¡°I want to make you mine,¡± she moans. ¡°I want to cover you in the scent of me so that every woman knows to stay the fuck away, and I don¡¯t want you to think about anyone else but me.¡±

    I bring my mouth to her tit andtch on, giving her a hard suck that has her gasping and moving her hips even faster.

    ¡°I want this big cock all to myself, Dominic, and I want you to fuck me just like this, skin to skin, and when you cum, I want to feel you filling me with your hot seed. I want you to im every part of me, and I want to walk out of here with my pussy and ass sore and dripping your cum.¡±

    ¡°Fuck!¡± I growl against her nipple, giving her a hard bite, groaning when she screams my name and cums against my cock, creaming all over me and making me grit my teeth to keep from joining her. She rocks mercilessly against me, testing my willpower in a way that makes my horny teenage years seem like a joke.

    I suck her bouncing tit and run my hands over her body, amazed at how fucking good she feels. Knowing that I¡¯m going to get to shoot my load inside this sexy, young woman makes my head spin. My need to im her is turning me into a possessive alpha that puts my usual domineering side to shame.

    When she starts toe down, I give her tit another good suck and pull back, letting her nipple drop from my mouth at thest second. Her small body is shaking as she gasps and catches her breath. She gives me the cutest I just came a hard smile and then let out a startled yelp when I lift her and set her between my legs so she¡¯s kneeling before me.

    ¡°You made a mess on my cock, sweet girl.¡±T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    We both look at the cock she just came on, and the sight of my dick covered in her cream nearly does me in.

    ¡°What are you going to do about it?¡± I ask, arching a brow at her.

    She licks her lips and gives me a hungry look before lowering her face to my cock. I watch my eager girl run her tongue up my shaft, ripping a feral sound from my chest. I fist her dark hair in my hands and try to resist busting a nut all over her sweet face. She licks, kisses, and sucks her way around my shaft until I finally fist her hair even tighter and pull her lips off me. She looks up at me, her brown eyes wide with confusion and her pouty lips open and glistening with her spit and juices.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t start sucking my cock, I¡¯m going to cum all over your sweet face.¡±

    She gives me a wicked grin and swipes her tongue over my cock again.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you fucking dare,¡± I warn her.

    She smiles again but keeps her tongue in check. ¡°You want to fuck my mouth, Mr. King?¡±

    Fuck, this little brat drives me wild. She runs her tongue over her lips, licking up thest of her cum and making me groan with need again.

    ¡°Open up, pet. I want to see if you can handle my cock.¡±

    I watch as she opens her mouth and leans closer, wrapping her pouty lips around my head and slowly sucking me in. A shot of pleasure radiates up through my balls that I do my best to ignore because there¡¯s no way in fuck I¡¯m cumming before she¡¯s taken me in. I want to see her choke on my cock.

    I get my wish when she gets a little overconfident and slides her lips halfway down my cock. Her fingers dig into my abs as she gags around me before lifting her watery eyes to mine.

    ¡°Too much cock for my sweet girl¡¯s virgin mouth?¡± I ask, giving her a wink.

    She has the nerve to roll her eyes at me which only makes my cock swell even bigger. God, I love it when her bratty sidees out.

    ¡°Careful, pet, or you¡¯re going to find yourself with a very red, very sore bottom.¡±

    Her eyes widen at my words, and it¡¯s not from fear. She runs her tongue over me and lets out a moan when I pull her hair harder.

    ¡°My girl likes a little pain?¡± I ask, pulling her hair even harder.

    When she moans a ¡°Mm-hmm,¡± a ripple of pleasure rushes through me, and I know I need to bury my cock inside her right this fucking second. Bringing one hand to her neck, I wrap my fingers around her and tighten them enough to have her lifting her eyes to mine and sucking in a quick breath through her nose.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, baby. I¡¯ve got you.¡±

    The tears running down her cheeks aren¡¯t doing anything to help keep me under control. God, she looks gorgeous choking on my cock.

    ¡°You want to take me in like a good girl?¡±

    ¡°Mm-hmm,¡± she moans again, the vibrations nearly sending me over the edge.

    ¡°Fuck,¡± I growl, tightening my fingers and lowering her down even further, watching my cock disappear between her pouty, wet lips. When I feel her body stiffen, I hold her still and squeeze her harder, waiting for her gag reflex to settle down. She swipes her tongue along my shaft, letting me know she¡¯s okay, and I smile down at her as I lower her the rest of the way until her lips hit the bottom and the head of my cock is buried in her throat.

    ¡°Such a good girl,¡± I murmured, holding her in ce,pletely intoxicated by the wet heat of her mouth surrounding my entire cock. I keep her like this until her nails dig into my abs, letting me know she needs air. When I lift her, she sucks in a deep breath of air and runs her tongue all over me, making me let out a deep groan before mming her back down.

    ¡°Fuck, baby,¡± I groan. ¡°Your sweet mouth is going to make me cum any fucking second.¡±

    She whimpers around my cock and sucks me harder as I m into her, fucking her little virgin mouth in a relentless, rough rhythm that my girl takes like a damn pro. Tears and spit drip down her face. I run my eyes down her slender back and hips, watching the way she¡¯s rocking her hips, humping the fucking air as I fuck her face, so fucking eager and greedy for more. And when I look over at the mirrored wall behind her and see her perfect little ass on full disy, the sight of it has my whole body tensing.

    I barely manage to growl out a ¡°Swallow,¡± before I¡¯m burying my cock deep in her throat again and cumming with a force that momentarily blinds me. ¡°Fuck!¡± I groan as my cock pulses in her sweet mouth, shooting my seed down her throat and iming this first hole as mine. When I feel her throat constrict around me, swallowing everything I¡¯m giving her, it sends another rush of pleasure through me as my nuts tighten up and I spill the veryst of my seed. Fuck, I can¡¯t remember ever cumming that hard or shooting that big of a load.

    ¡°Fuck,¡± I say again, loosening my hands and rubbing away the pain from her scalp and neck. ¡°My god, baby.¡± I give a smallugh and enjoy the sensation of having zero tension anywhere in my body.

    She gives my cock another suck before slowly sliding me out. She smiles up at me as she licks and sucks on my still semi-hard cock before sliding lower so she can suck and lick my balls clean. Every flick of her tongue sends another jolt of pleasure through me, and by the time she lifts her head, I¡¯m already close to being fully hard again.

    Lifting her onto myp again, I run my tongue over her cock-swollen lips before giving them each a soft suck. God, I love that she tastes like me. She¡¯s not the only one who wants to mark the other. I want her to always smell and taste like me, and I want her t stomach swollen with our baby. The whole fucking world is going to know who she belongs to.

    I give her lip a soft bite before pulling back to look at her, smiling at the dazed, hungry look on her face. Her little virgin pussy is grinding against me again, so fucking eager to have my cock spread her wide and pop her sweet cherry.

    ¡°Be a good girl and grab the pole for me. I want you bent over with your ass in the air before I stand up from this chair.¡±

    Her eyes light up with excitement as she jumps up to obey me.

 Chapter 70

    BRIDGET

    It doesn¡¯t take me long at all before I grab the stripper pole and bend over, smiling when I hear Dominic¡¯s appreciative groan at the view I¡¯m giving him. My mouth still stings from the hard fucking it just got, and I¡¯m so fucking wet, I can feel my juices dripping down my inner thighs. I can¡¯t believe that big cock is going to be filling my pussy in just a few minutes. God, just the idea of it has me nearly lightheaded and so damn giddy I can¡¯t stop smiling.

    When I feel his hand cup one of my ass cheeks, I arch my hips up even more, so desperate to be fucked that I don¡¯t care about looking too needy or eager. He trails his fingers over my skin and up to where my skirt is still bunched up. Gripping it tightly in his hands, he slowly pulls it down, letting it pool at my feet. I step out of it and spread my legs wider, earning me another appreciative groan.

    ¡°Such a good girl,¡± he praises, running one hand along my side before cupping my tit in his hand. He massages me, teasing me as he pinches my nipple between his fingers until I¡¯m moaning and squirming in ce as he drags his other hand down my spine. The sharp smack of his hand takes me byplete surprise, and I let out a scream before I can stop myself.

    His deepugh has me jerking my head to the side so I can see him. He smiles down at me, but the look of pure, raw hunger in his eyes and the fully hard cock digging into my side tells me everything I need to know. He¡¯s just as desperate to be inside me as I am to have him. Unable to stop my bratty side froming out, I give him a wicked grin and wiggle my ass a bit.

    ¡°Are you just going to spank my ass or are you going to fuck it?¡±

    The look he gives me should have me keeping my damn mouth shut, but there¡¯s no denying how much it excites me to bring out his dominant alpha side.

    ¡°Are you sure you can handle popping my sweet cherry, old man?¡±

    I have to bite my lip to keep fromughing at the angry look he gives me. I knew I was pushing it with the ¡°old man¡±ment, especially when he¡¯s standing there looking like a fucking god in the prime of his life, but the hard spank he gives me makes it all worth it. I grip the pole harder, my ass stinging like a motherfucker, and when he gives me another spank, my knees threaten to buckle.

    ¡°Wicked, wicked girl,¡± he murmurs, lightly dancing his fingers over my red ass. ¡°So eager to be fucked and imed.¡±

    I whimper at his words, so turned on I can barely think. My pussy is throbbing with need, and the feel of his hard cock pressing against my hip is driving me slowly insane. When he fists his cock and runs it along my side, leaving my skin glistening with his precum, I moan and turn my head, hoping like hell he¡¯ll let me lick him clean.

    ¡°Please,¡± I beg when he slides the head of his cock over my right tit. I watchpletely mesmerized as he covers my nipple in precum. He¡¯s so close but still too far for me to reach. When I let out another frustrated whimper, heughs and brings himself closer.

    As soon as he¡¯s close enough, I bring my mouth to his cock and wrap my lips around him before sucking him in. He groans as I run my tongue over him, desperate for the taste of him.

    ¡°My eager little slut,¡± he groans, giving me another hard spank that forces me lower onto his cock. Another hard spank has me deepthroating him again and my inner thighs are so coated in my juices I¡¯m guessing there¡¯s going to be a puddle underneath me before too long.

    Fisting my hair, he pulls my head back, forcing me off his cock. I let out a whimper of protest, but he just pulls harder, taking the cock I want so badly from me.

    ¡°I had no idea virgins could be such eager little sluts.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not a slut,¡± I say, even as my hips continue to rock, my pussy humping the air, so desperate to be filled I can barely stand it.

    ¡°Oh, but you are, pet.¡± He reaches behind me and cups my pussy, groaning when he feels how wet I am. ¡°You¡¯re my little slut, and this,¡± he says, sliding two fingers into me, ¡°is my pussy.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± I moan, rocking against him.

    ¡°And you¡¯re going to cum all over my face like a good little slut, aren¡¯t you?¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Yes, fuck yes,¡± I whimper, as he pulls his hand back. I hear him taking off his clothes, and when I lift my head, I¡¯m rewarded with the sight of his bare chest in the mirror in front of me. God, just the sight of him has my clit throbbing and my heart racing. When he kicks his pants off and I run my eyes over his chiseled, naked body, I forget to breathe. He¡¯s so damn powerful, and I¡¯m amazed I had the nerve to taunt and tease such a man.

    But I did, and now he¡¯s looking at me like he wants to devour me inch by inch.

    He meets my eyes in the mirror and gives me a sexy, wicked grin. ¡°I¡¯m going to eat your pussy and then your ass, and then I¡¯m going to fuck both your tight, virgin holes. You¡¯re not even going to be able to walk out of this room, baby. I¡¯m going to have to carry you, and you¡¯re going to be dripping my cum from both your sore, used holes, pet because I¡¯m going to breed the living hell out of your sweet little body.¡±

    A thrill runs through my body at his words, and I arch my hips even more at him and say, ¡°Promises, promises,¡± as I sway my round ass at him.

    ¡°Fucking hell,¡± he mutters, giving me a hungry look. ¡°Your smart mouth is going to get your pussy in a lot of trouble.¡±

    I give him a wink before he sinks to his knees and buries his face in my cunt. I let out a shocked gasp before my body takes over and I start to grind against his face, lost in the feel of his tongue sliding over my pussy lips before diving in. My hands ache from gripping the pole so tightly, and I surrender to the pure bliss of Dominic tongue-fucking my little pussy.

    ¡°Fuck,¡± I whimper, loving the feel of his fingers digging into my still-stinging kin from where he¡¯s holding me in ce. When he slides his tongue out and gives my clit a flick, my knees start to buckle.

    He tightens his grip on me and growls, ¡°Don¡¯t you fucking dare copse. You stand here in your slutty stripper heels, bent over like the eager little slut you are and you take what I¡¯m giving you goddammit.¡±

    I briefly think about letting go just because I do like the thrill I get from pushing his buttons, but I¡¯m too eager to cum, so I grip the pole tighter and lock my damn knees. All that goes to hell though when he wraps his lips around my clit and gives me a hard suck that has me cumming so hard my legs copse and all I can do is scream his name as I cum hard against his face. It¡¯s only his tight grip on me that¡¯s keeping me upright, and instead of taking it easy on me, he smacks my ass hard and runs his tongue over me in fast, tight circles that have me cumming again before I¡¯ve evene down from the first.

    By the time he breaks contact with my pussy, I¡¯m shaking and panting and feeling like a baby deer who hasn¡¯t figured out how legs work yet. Heughs and licks a line from my pussy to my ass that has me groaning somethingpletely unintelligible as he lights up all the nerve endings I never knew I had and sets my body on fire again.

    ¡°Holy fuck,¡± I pant.

 Chapter 71

    He runs his tongue over my asshole onest time before standing up. Grabbing onto me, he gently lifts me and presses my back against the pole. The smile he gives me is pure sin.

    ¡°You talk a big game, little one, but there¡¯s no denying I like your bratty side.¡±? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    I¡¯m still too loopy to form words, but when he presses the thick head of his cock against my sopping wet slit, I let out an eager moan all the same.

    He gives me an amused grin and grips my ass harder. Leaning in so our lips are almost touching. ¡°Grab the pole, baby,¡± he purrs against my mouth. I raise my arms and grip the pole, knowing I¡¯m going to need all the support I can get.

    ¡°Fuck me,¡± I beg, earning another wicked smile as he teases me with the head of his cock. ¡°Please fuck me.¡±

    With a growl, he thrusts his thick cock into me, watching me as he tears through my innocence and ims my pussy as his. I feel like I¡¯m being ripped in two, stuffed and spread beyond what I can take, but there¡¯s such exquisite pleasure in the pain, and I want more.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, baby,¡± he murmurs against my lips, giving me soft bites and flicks of his tongue. ¡°Take all of my cock like a good girl.¡±

    His praise sends a rush of warmth through me, and when he starts to slowly fuck me, I give his bottom lip a hard enough bite to make him growl and kiss me harder. He keeps me pinned against the pole, his fingers digging into my skin so hard I know they¡¯re going to leave fingertip-size bruises all over my ass, and I fucking love it.

    ¡°Harder,¡± I moan against his lips before giving his tongue a hard suck.

    He groans and gives me what I want, fucking me at a hard, brutal pace that has my tits sliding along his chest and the pole digging into my spine. I love the mix of pleasure and pain, and when I feel my body start to tense, he slows down,ughing when I let out a frustrated growl. When he pulls his head back, I scowl at him. He winks at me and circles his hips, making me gasp when he hits my clit perfectly, sending a quick rush of pleasure through me. All it would take is a couple more of those and I¡¯ll be screaming his name again. Judging by the smirk he gives me, he knows. ¡°It¡¯s so cute how you still think you can boss me around, pet.¡± He slows his hips down even more, so he¡¯s fucking me at an excruciatingly slow pace, making me feel every damn inch of him. ¡°I¡¯m going to fuck my pussy however I want to fuck it.¡±

    ¡°Please let me cum,¡± I plead.

    ¡°I do love to hear you beg,¡± he says, bringing his mouth to my neck and kissing a line to my shoulder. ¡°Will you beg me just as sweetly when it¡¯s your ass I¡¯m fucking?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± I whimper, lost in the feel of his warm breath on my skin and the way he¡¯s giving me soft bites mixed in with the kisses. ¡°I¡¯ll always beg for your cock, Dominic. I¡¯ll never be able to get enough of it.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s my good little slut,¡± he murmurs against my skin, kissing his way to my tit. He fucks me with the head of his cock, teasing the living hell out of me as he leans down to give my nipple a soft bite before sucking me in. Not being able to touch him is pure torture, but I keep my hands wrapped tightly around the pole above my head and try like hell to hang onto my sanity.

    ¡°Fuck,¡± I whimper as he flicks his tongue over my nipple again. The head of his cock is a constant reminder of how damn good it feels to have him buried inside me, and in seconds I¡¯m whining like the little brat I am, begging him to fuck me.

    ¡°Please, Dominic, it¡¯s not fair!¡± I moan, causing him to give my nipple a not-so-gentle bite.

    He slides my tit out of his mouth and brings his face back to mine. ¡°Who does this pussy belong to?¡±

    ¡°You,¡± I say in a quick rush. ¡°It¡¯s all yours. Always, Dominic. No other man will ever see it or taste it or fuck it.¡±

    With a growl he ms his cock back into me, reminding me in one hard thrust exactly who I belong to, and I¡¯m more than happy to be owned by this powerful man. He brings his lips to mine and fucks me hard, and this time when my body starts to tense, he doesn¡¯t stop, just fucks me harder, sending me over the edge with a scream.

    My pussy clenches around him, making him growl and forcing him to cum right along with me. He buries his cock inside me, filling me beyond anything I ever thought possible as he pulses inside me, filling me with his seed and fully iming me as his. When I feel a warmth inside me as he shoots his thick braids of cum into me, I start to cum again with a force that momentarily blinds me. My pussy spasms around his thick cock, milking him of everything he has until we¡¯re both gasping andpletely spent.

    ¡°My god, baby,¡± he says, pressing his forehead to mine. ¡°You have the tightest, sweetest little pussy in the world, and I¡¯m never going to stop fucking you.¡±

    ¡°Good,¡± I say, smiling and feeling better than I ever have in my life. ¡°I want to always be sore from your cock and dripping your seed.¡±

    I finally let go of the pole and wrap my arms around his broad shoulders, sighing in appreciation at how damn good he feels. I look over his shoulder and admire the view of his hard, toned ass.

    Heughs at my reaction and gives me a soft kiss. ¡°You still want your ass fucked, baby, or is that too much for a little girl like you?¡±

    Iugh and say, ¡°I was only joking about the old man thing. You¡¯re clearly in perfect condition.¡± I run my hand over his muscled back and let out another happy sigh. ¡°And, yes, I want you to fuck my ass, Dominic. I want every part of my body to belong to you.¡±

    His eyes soften at my words as I feel his cock grow fully hard again inside me. God, this man is a fucking machine!

    ¡°Whatever my little slut wants,¡± he says, lifting me and carrying me back to the chair. I¡¯m so excited all I can do is squeal and hold on tight.

 Chapter 72

    MR. KINGT¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    God, my little pet is a handful in the best possible way. She¡¯s eager and bratty and so fucking willing to do every naughty thing she can think of. Her little virgin pussy is so damn tight. I¡¯m still buried inside her, and the lure of her virgin ass is the only thing that could ever get me to leave her tight, wet cunt. Before I pull out of her, I lift her, sliding her up the length of my cock before mming her back down, smiling when her lips part in a gasp and her eyes roll back in her head.

    ¡°Fuck,¡± she whimpers, clinging to me, her small body still shaking from the fucking she just got. When I slide her off my cock, she gives me a pout and tries to wiggle her way back onto me. Iugh and flip her around, setting her on the chair so she¡¯s kneeling on it with her forearms resting on the back of it.

    I smile when she immediately bends over even more, arching her hips out and putting her ass in the perfect position for my cock. Running my hand down her spine, I admire the absolute perfection of her young, tight body. When she starts to rock her hips, doing her sexy stripper moves to the beat of the music, I take a step back just to admire the damn show.

    Fisting my cock, I groan at the sight of her innocence smeared all over my dick. It¡¯s such a contrast to the slutty vibe she¡¯s giving off right in front of me, but there¡¯s no denying I just popped my girl¡¯s cherry. I step closer and cup her pussy.

    ¡°God, you¡¯re so sloppy wet, pet,¡± I groan as she drenches the palm of my hand. She grinds her pussy against me just like I knew she would, and when I pull my hand back and run my wet fingers over her tight little virgin asshole, she rocks her head back and lets out a sexy whimper that has my cock pulsing in my hand, so fucking eager to be inside her. My need to shoot my seed into every single hole of hers is unlike anything I¡¯ve ever known. I wasn¡¯t kidding when I said I was going to breed the hell out of her. Even now, I want to ram my cock back into her soft, wet cunt and fill it to the fucking brim.

    When I slide the tip of my finger into her ass, she turns her head to me and whimpers, ¡°More.¡±

    I give her what she wants, groaning at how fucking tight she is, and when my finger¡¯s fully inside her, I slowly start to fuck her with it, watching as she writhes and whimpers at the unfamiliar sensations. When I add another finger, her eyes widen and she grips the back of the chair even harder.

    ¡°You like that, pet? You like having two of my fingers stretch your little ass wide?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± she moans, rocking harder against me.

    ¡°This is nothingpared to how wide my cock is going to split you,¡± I say, finger-fucking her ass even harder, giving her a small taste of what¡¯s toe.

    ¡°Yes,¡± she begs, reminding me that she¡¯s the perfect woman for me. ¡°Give me that big cock, Dominic. Fuck my ass and make me scream.¡±

    ¡°God, you¡¯re so fucking perfect,¡± I tell her, slowly sliding my fingers out of her tight ass and pressing the head of my cock against her little virgin pucker. Before I slide into her, I reach down and wrap my arms around her chest, lifting her so she can see herself in the mirror in front of us.

    I wrap one hand around her slender neck and tease her tit with my other hand. Bringing my mouth to her ear, I give her earlobe a soft bite before saying, ¡°Look at yourself, pet.¡± I give her nipple a hard enough pinch to have her squirming. ¡°You see what you¡¯ve be?¡±

    She moans and wraps her arms around my neck, running her hands through my hair as she grinds her ass against me, rubbing my head against her little asshole and teasing herself with my cock. The smile she gives me is sexy as fuck, and it has me quickly sliding a hand down to her pussy. I rub her swollen, wet clit while I suck on the crook of her neck, drunk on the sound of her little whimpers and the feel of her grinding against me.

    I can feel the rapid beat of her heart against my fingers as I squeeze her neck harder, cutting off her air and rubbing her clit even faster. She fists my hair, keeping her eyes locked on the mirrors, watching me work her pussy. I know she needs air, but she doesn¡¯t fight me, just gives herselfpletely over to me, and right when I feel her start to cum, I release my grip, letting her suck in a lungful of air as I slide the head of my cock into her ass as she screams my name.

    She lets go of my hair and leans forward, gripping the back of the chair again as I slowly feed her my cock. I keep rubbing her clit, forcing her to cum again, even though it makes her clench her ass even tighter around me.

    I groan and push past her body¡¯s natural resistance, iming her sweet virgin ass one thick inch at a time. When she starts toe down, I bring my hands to her hips and hold her tightly as I slide my cock in the rest of the way, watching her little asshole take me in and letting out a groan when I¡¯m ball¡¯s deep in her ass.

    ¡°Fuck, baby,¡± I groan. ¡°You¡¯re so goddamn tight.¡±

    She smiles in the mirror and rocks her hips back against me. ¡°Fuck me hard and loosen me up.¡± She gives me a wink, and I swear I¡¯ve just died and gone to heaven. What the hell kind of ass virgin says that? No one but my perfect girl, I¡¯m guessing.

    I grab onto her hips tighter, forcing her to be still as I slowly fuck her ass. She starts to lower her head, but I dig my fingers in and growl, ¡°No! I want you to watch me take you, pet. I don¡¯t want you to ever forget who¡¯s fucking you and spreading you so wide you can barely stand it.¡± I slowly fuck her ass as she watches me in the mirror. ¡°Good girl, pet. Now, show me what a little slut you are for my cock.¡±

    She gives me a wicked grin and starts to work her hips, making me groan at how fucking good it is as she winks at me and lifts enough so I can see her bouncing tits in the mirror. God, she looks fucking amazing. Every thrust has her tits bouncing harder, and when she slides a hand down and starts to finger her little pussy, it nearly does me in.

    I grit my teeth and fuck her ass harder, determined to make thisst as long as possible.

    ¡°Fuck,¡± she moans, working her hand even faster. ¡°Harder, Dominic.¡± She begs me with her eyes to give her what she needs, and I¡¯m helpless to resist her. I m my cock into her tight little ass in a brutal rhythm that has her screaming my name as she cums hard and bucks against me.

    Her tight ass clenches around me, taking me right along with her, and when I cum, I let out a growl and m into her so hard she screams again and falls against the back of the chair. I don¡¯t let up. I can¡¯t. I¡¯m like a man possessed. I fuck her ass, shooting more of my load with each hard thrust until we¡¯re both shaking and gasping and I¡¯mpletely and utterly spent.

    Giving one of her round cheeks a soft pat, I slowly slide out of her ass, groaning at the sight of her used pussy and ass, both sore and dripping my seed.

    ¡°Such a good girl,¡± I say, carefully picking her up and cradling her to my chest as I sit down in the chair I just fucked her on. Her body is trembling and she immediately snuggles into me, wrapping her arms around my neck and burying her face against my skin.

    ¡°I told you I¡¯d need to carry you out of here,¡± I say, running my hand over her shaking legs.

    ¡°That was amazing,¡± she whispers against my neck, and I can¡¯t help butugh at the awe in her voice.

    ¡°You¡¯re what¡¯s amazing, baby, and I¡¯m never letting you go.¡± I brush back a strand of her sweaty hair and tilt her face up to mine. ¡°I¡¯m taking you home, and I¡¯m going to take care of you from now on, and there¡¯s no way in fuck you¡¯re ever dancing in this club.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not going toe here and watch other girls dance, are you?¡±

    I smile at the jealousy in her voice. It¡¯s adorable as fuck andpletely unnecessary.

    ¡°I nevere to my club at night. It¡¯s pure chance that I happened to be here today when you came in. You don¡¯t have to worry about me being unfaithful, pet. You¡¯re mine. How on earth could I ever want anything else?¡±

    She smiles and cups my face, pulling me closer for a kiss. The taste and feel of her remind me how badly I need to be inside her again. I pull back and kiss the tip of her nose.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get you home, sweet girl. I¡¯ll run you a bath so you can soak your sore pussy and ass, and then I¡¯m going to fuck you again.¡±

    Her face lights up at my words as she wraps her arms around me in a big hug. I hold her tighter, loving the feel of her small body pressed tightly against mine and knowing I¡¯m never going to let this perfect girl go.

 Chapter 73

    ***Authors Note*** Hey my lovely readers, so wee to the end of those beautiful steamy short stories. The next stories are still age-gap books, but a little bit longer. Buckle up tight and enjoy every step of the way.

    XoXo!!!

    Book title: Do Me Dirty, Mr. CEO.

    PROLOGUE

    DAPHNE

    ¡°I ¡®m moving to Paris.¡±

    ¡°Right, and I just bought a house in London. We should summer together in Spain.¡± My best friend Xanaughs before biting into her eggs Benedict. I don¡¯tugh. ¡°Wait,¡± she says around a half-chewed mouthful of eggs and English muffin once she realizes I¡¯m not joking. ¡°Are you serious?¡±

    ¡°Yup.¡±

    She chews furiously, swallowing the bite. ¡°Paris as in France? The country?¡±

    ¡°One and the same.¡±

    ¡°Why? How?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have it all figured out yet, but I will.¡± I shrug. ¡°And you know why. Thest two years for me have been a nightmare, forck of a better word. I need a change of scenery, change of pace.¡± I nce out the window of our favorite brunch cafe in downtown Chicago. I love this city, always have, but ever since I lost my mom and my fiance less than six months apart, it feels like this ce is a haunted tomb to me. A constant reminder of what my life could have been, what it should have been.

    ¡°You can¡¯t just up and move to another country, Daph. People like us don¡¯t move to Paris. It¡¯s one of the most expensive cities in the world andst time I checked, you¡¯re not a secret millionaire.¡±

    ¡°I know but people do it every day.¡± Herck of enthusiasm is a little frustrating, but I know it¡¯s only because she¡¯s worried about me. How would I feel if she just up and told me she was moving halfway around the globe tomorrow?

    ¡°What people?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, people! I watch House Hunters International all the time and people are constantly relocating to other countries.¡±

    ¡°Yes, those people usually have a job that is already there or transferring them or they have family there to help them.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, well, I can easily find work. I can be an au pair, teach English, work in a pastry shop, or any number of jobs.¡±

    Her face softens a touch when she sees my frustration. ¡°Daph, listen, I¡¯m not trying to be a Debbie downer who rains all over your parade, but running away to Paris isn¡¯t the answer to your issues with Chicago and what you¡¯ve gone through. What about that job at Crestwood Academy you applied for? You were so excited about that opportunity.¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t heard from them and it¡¯s been months. They made it sound so promising after that second interview, but then poof¡±-I make a motion with my hand for emphasis-¡°nothing.¡±

    ¡°Did you reach out to them?¡±

    ¡°Twice. No response.¡±

    ¡°Well, it is the end of the school year so maybe they¡¯re just swamped. You know how it is being that we¡¯re both teachers and going through it ourselves at the moment. Speaking of, I¡¯ll be spending my Saturday night and all day Sunday grading my freshman biology students¡¯ finals. Fun, fun,¡± she says sarcastically.

    Xana and I met in third grade and have been inseparable ever since. As the always outgoing extrovert, she immediately befriended me. We bonded over the fact that we both thought Scooby-Doo was a far superior cartoon to any of the Nickelodeon ones. We went to the same college here in Chicago and both studied education.

    ¡°I can¡¯t imagine teaching middle schoolers or high schoolers, they¡¯re so intimidating.¡± I shudder at the thought of feeling constantly judged by teenagers every day.

    ¡°Nah.¡± Sheughs. ¡°You just have to know how to handle them. Most of the time theyugh and think I¡¯m being super corny when I try to be cool. Sometimes, though, they can be little shits. I won¡¯t lie. So are you doing tutoring this summer again or summer school?¡±

    Every summer we usually pick one or the other, either tutor privately or teach summer school in our district. It¡¯s not exactly like you make enough teaching at a public school to get by. Most of us have summer jobs to make ends meet.

    ¡°Um, about that.¡± I pick nervously at the wadded-up napkin on the table in front of me. ¡°I may or may not have told the school that I wasn¡¯ting back after this year.¡±

    ¡°You quit?¡± Her eyes practically bug out of her head.

    ¡°Yeah, I guess that¡¯s the correct way of putting it.¡±

    ¡°Jesus, Daph.¡± She drops her fork and rubs her forehead. ¡°Why? Did you actually put in your notice and tell the district?¡±

    ¡°Yes, and because I-well, first I thought I was getting that job at Crestwood. They dangled that carrot pretty close so I thought I had it, but then after not hearing anything, I realized that moving to Paris was a better idea anyway.¡± I smile, really trying to sell the idea to Xana as a thought out n and not an impulsive decision that I¡¯m very close to regretting.

    ¡°Okay, well, I¡¯m sure that your administrator will be more than willing to take you back. You¡¯ve worked at Davis Elementary for three years. They love you there.¡±

    ¡°I already booked my trip to Paris,¡± I blurt out, knowing I¡¯m only going to add fuel to Xana¡¯s panicked fire.

    ¡°You what?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a fact-finding mission. I¡¯m going for a week to explore and see the city.¡± It¡¯s more than that; it¡¯s the closing of a door. The end of a story that I never even had the chance to start.

    ¡°Alone? When?¡±

    ¡°Yes, alone. I leave next Monday.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not going to sign some lease when you¡¯re there, are you?¡± She eyes me suspiciously.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s just a trip. You know I¡¯ve always wanted to go there and that was where Carson and I nned to honeymoon. I figured it would be the final chapter in that part of my journey, a farewell of sorts.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± She smiles. ¡°I like that idea. I do worry about you traveling alone, but I think it will be the closure you need. Plus, you¡¯ve talked about Paris for as long as I can remember.¡±

    Paris has been my dream since I was in fifth grade and watched Funny Face for the first time. I begged my parents to take me, but when you grow up below the poverty line, that¡¯s not really a realistic dream. My mom tried letting me down easy; she didn¡¯t want to destroy my dream of going there someday even though there was no way we¡¯d ever afford it. Instead, she bought us both berets, croissants, and cheese and we would pretend we were sitting at a Parisian cafe on our back porch. My gaze drifts away as I smile, remembering the one time she indulged us and bought real macarons from a local bakery.

    ¡°I bet your mom would be so happy right now.¡± I don¡¯t have to tell Xana where my mind went just now. She already knows. Not only did I lose my fiance Carson in a tragic car ident two years ago, but I was still mourning the loss of my mom to cancer just five short months before he passed.

    ¡°She would be¡­ Carson too.¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Did you tell your dad?¡± I can see the apprehension on her face as she asks.

    I nod, finishing my tea. ¡°Yeah. He was happy for me and I promised I¡¯d send him a postcard from Paris.¡±

    ¡°How are things going with you two? Have you seen himtely?¡±

    ¡°Not since he moved, no, but we¡¯ve been working on our rtionship over the phone.¡±

    When my mom was diagnosed with cancer, I didn¡¯t think he was going to be able to go on, especially not after the doctor told us there was no hope. But then, three months after she passed, he told me he was in love with one of the hospice nurses and he wanted to marry her and move to Florida to start a new life. I stopped talking to him and only after Carson died three monthster did we talk again. I couldn¡¯t go through that loss and the loss of my mother alone, but I in no way had forgiven my dad for moving on so fast. I pushed him away again, then would reach out and attempt to understand, only to push him away again.

    After several deep conversations and my dad assuring me thoroughly that nothing was going on while my mom was still alive, I havee to realize that I don¡¯t understand it. I think because that¡¯s not how I dealt with losing Carson, but at the same time, I wasn¡¯t married to him for thirty years like my mom and dad were. I decided that he¡¯s still my father and I do love him and want to work on mending our rtionship.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s finally time. I¡¯m ready to move on and close this chapter of grief in my life.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± She gives me a hopeful look.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± I nod my head, reassuring myself as my fingers wrap delicately around my cup of tea. ¡°It¡¯s been almost two years now. I¡¯ve allowed myself time to fully grieve and I¡¯ve worked through a lot of my emotions and feelings in therapy. You and my therapist are both right; it¡¯s time I get back to living my life.¡±

    I¡¯ll admit that after so much loss, I felt like I was slowly slipping away too. I couldn¡¯tprehend it for the longest time. When they talk about the stages of grief and one of them being denial, they aren¡¯t wrong. I tried to just act normal for as long as I could, and I think even Xana was worried that when it all came crashing down on me it was going to be catastrophic¡­ and it was. I always managed to keep my job, but I became a recluse, losing friends and motivation. I lost weight, became depressed, and was practically a shell of the person I used to be.

    ¡°That makes me really happy for you.¡± She reaches across the table and sps my hand with hers after I ce my cup down. ¡°I never meant to rush you before you were ready, but I did worry I was losing you along your grief journey. You¡¯re only twenty-seven and I do think you deserve to be happy and even find love again-when you¡¯re ready.¡± Tears threaten to fall from the brim of her dark eyes.

    ¡°I know. I never felt that you did, but truthfully, love is kind of thest thing from my mind at the moment.¡±

    She nces at her watch. ¡°I have to meet Ryann in fifteen to look at a new apartment. Please, please, please, if I don¡¯t see you before you leave, text me every day, send me photos from Paris, and whatever you do, don¡¯t make any rash, off the cuff decisions. Seriously consider calling your administrator and seeing if you can get your job back. Okay?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll consider it,¡± I say, reassuring her. ¡°But for the record, it wasn¡¯t a rash decision to quit. I thought I had that other job and I rebounded with the Paris idea. It was a calcted decision. I¡¯m just apparently really bad at calctions.¡±

    We say our goodbyes and I put my earbuds in, Edith Piaf¡¯s voice flooding my ears with ¡°La Vie en Rose.¡± ¡°Paris is always a good idea,¡± I quote Audrey¡¯s famous line from Funny Face to myself as I imagine dancing down cobblestone streets with Fred Astaire.

 Chapter 74

    DAPHNE

    I let out a sigh, my shoulders falling as I stared up at the Eiffel Tower.

    I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m standing here right now. I¡¯d give anything to experience this with my mom or Carson. I know that Carson wanted to go to some ce tropical for our honeymoon and honestly, I loved that idea too. But after my mom passed, he surprised me one night by showing me the two tickets he had bought for us to Paris for our honeymoon. He didn¡¯t say a word and I burst into tears, throwing my arms around his neck and sobbing as he held me.

    I close my eyes, soaking in the moment as I clutch mytte in one hand, my buttery croissant in the other. I don¡¯t care if I look like a cliche, an obvious tourist. I want to soak in every possible second I have in this magical city. I imagine what it would be like to have this be my view every single day as I walked to work or looked out my apartment window.

    My phone rings loudly in my pocket, jolting me out of my fantasy and back to reality. Before I fully open my eyes again, I rapidly attempt to move mytte and croissant into one hand and reach into my pocket to grab my phone. I feel the phone tumbling from my hand and I step back, attempting to catch it, but I¡¯m unsessful. The phone falls and my body twists unexpectedly.

    ¡°Oh shit!¡± I stumble, jutting out my hand to catch myself when I smash my cup right into the very broad, very firm chest of a stranger.

    ¡°What the-ow!¡± he yelps as my hot coffee soaks his pristine white shirt. I stand frozen for a second,pletely shocked at what just happened.

    ¡°Oh my God, I am so sorry.¡± I feel my face already burning with embarrassment as I struggle to right myself. ¡°Here, let me-¡± I look through the pocket of my cardigan for a tissue before seeing my now deted croissant on the ground with the napkin nearby, arge footprint marking both. ¡°Oh no,¡± I mutter as I bend down to grab the napkin. ¡°Here.¡± I attempt to dab at therge brown spot now taking over his shirt.

    ¡°Sidewalks are for walking, not pictures,¡± he snaps.

    ¡°Oh, a fellow American.¡± I snap my head up when his ent registers. ¡°Or Canadian?¡± I correct when he doesn¡¯t respond. ¡°I swear I am not one of those clumsy people who does stuff like this.¡± I shake my head,ughing to ease the tension when I look back down at my hands. ¡°Sorry,¡± I gasp, realizing I¡¯m clutching his arm, my other hand t against his chest with the soggy napkin as his arms jut outwardly with no attempt to help me.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± he mutters, reaching into his pocket to pull out a handkerchief, brushing my hands away. ¡°Are you okay?¡± He dabs at therge brown stain on his shirt but it¡¯s no use.

    ¡°Uh, yeah, yeah, I¡¯m just a little dibobted.¡± Iugh as I straighten out my skirt which has twisted a little, my eyes traveling up the stranger¡¯s long suit-d legs. His head is turned down as he focuses on his shirt, his dark hair falling over his forehead obscuring my view. His hands arerge, his fingers long. I don¡¯t know much about fashion, but I can tell that his suit is not an off-the-rack Calvin Klein from Macy¡¯s and his watch probably cost more than my childhood house. ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    He dabs at his shirt once more, giving up before slowly lifting his eyes to meet mine. He stuffs the handkerchief back into his pocket, the sun catching his blue eyes that look piercing surrounded by his long, darkshes. My breath catches in my throat as I take in the beauty of this man. His clean-shaven face has a jaw that looks carved by the gods, just a hint of gray at his temples. I feel like I physically choke on my tongue looking at him.

    ¡°Christian Grey?¡± I whisper,pletely taken aback by this man¡¯s appearance.

    This is it. This is that moment in the romance novels where we meet and fall in love. Paris is a fantasy. Even the men are a cut above.

    ¡°Excuse me?¡± He looks confused, probably frightened actually by the Cheshire cat grin that¡¯s stered on my face.

    ¡°Uh, are you okay?¡± I repeat a little louder, hoping he buys it.

    ¡°Fine,¡± he grumbles.

    ¡°Again, I¡¯m so sorry. I was trying to take it all in.¡± I gesture with my arms toward the tower. ¡°First time in Paris and all.¡± Iugh nervously, practically tripping over my words as I bber on. ¡°I was supposed toe here on my honeymoon or well, I guess I should say with my mom first and then my honeymoon, but unfortunately life gives you lemons sometimes and man, did it give me le-¡±

    ¡°Lady, I don¡¯t mean to be rude, but I don¡¯t care. I¡¯m runningte and now¡±-he motions toward his shirt that has be slightly see-through thanks to the coffee I spilled on him-¡°I need to go change before my meeting.¡±

    ¡°Oh, right, of course.¡± I shake my head, sticking my tongue out like I¡¯ve lost my mind. My eyes dart down to where the shirt is suctioned to his chest, the outline of his defined pecs causing my mouth to go suddenly dry. He moves to step around me right as I attempt to step out of his way in the same direction. ¡°Oops.¡± I giggle, my face growing even redder as I do it again, this time with a little dance.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    He stops, pinching the bridge of his nose for a second before offering up an annoyed smile. ¡°I¡¯m going right,¡± he says slowly. ¡°You go left.¡±

    ¡°Wait.¡± I hold up both hands. ¡°Could you possibly take a picture of me quickly? My best friend wants me to send her pictures and I would love a pic-¡± I reach into my pocket when I realize I never picked up my phone. My eyes dart around frantically when I see it between his feet. I reach down to pick it up. ¡°Here it is!¡± I lift it, checking to make sure the screen is still intact. ¡°Phew!¡± Iugh. ¡°I was so worried the screen would-¡±

    ¡°Make it quick,¡± he says, cutting me off as he holds out his hand. I open my camera app and hand him the phone as I take a few steps closer to the tower. I pause for a brief second before posing, turning to look up toward the top, the wind catching a few strands of hair and whipping them around my face.

    ¡°What¡¯s a good pose? I don¡¯t want to look too touristy.¡±

    ¡°You have three seconds,¡± he says sternly and I turn around.

    ¡°Cheese!¡± I ce one hand on my hip, raising the other above my head with a huge smile as I pop my foot up like Anne Hathaway in The Princess Diaries. He snaps the photo, stepping forward to hand me the phone before turning and walking away.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± I shout after him but he either doesn¡¯t hear me or doesn¡¯t acknowledge me. I opened the and loosened it to Xana, but then I noticed he had taken more than one. I slide my thumb across the screen. The second photo of me is a close-up of my shoulders and face, my hair blowing away from me when I was half-turned away from him, looking up toward the top. I look up from my phone toward the direction he walked but he¡¯s already lost in the crowd.

    In the heat of the panic and chaos that just unfolded, Ipletely forgot that someone was calling me. I pick up my croissant and my now empty cup and toss them in the trash. I slide my phone back into my pocket and walk to the metro station to take the train to Pere Lachaise Cemetery.

    It¡¯s calm here, quiet. Some might think it¡¯s weird or even eerie to find sce in a cemetery but that¡¯s where the two people I love the most are. Carson and my mom aren¡¯t buried here obviously, but I feel like I¡¯m closer to them here. At home, when I¡¯m feeling overwhelmed or too sad to function, I go to the cemetery where my mom is buried. One of the hardest parts of epting the fact that Carson was also gone was the fact that he wasn¡¯t buried in Chicago, not even in Illinois. His family wanted him back home with them in Tennessee. I don¡¯t me them, but realizing I won¡¯t be able to visit his grave when I want or need to is something I still struggle with. I sit down on a bench, the buzz of the city is almost nonexistent here.

    Tears threaten to fall, and my throat grows thick with emotion.

    ¡°Please,¡± I pray, ¡°just give me a sign. I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m doing anymore.¡±

    It¡¯s hard to admit but I¡¯ve been so lost since losing them both, like life no longer has direction for me. My phone chirps and I reach into my pocket. I look at the screen, realizing I have a voicemail.

    ¡°Hello, Miss Flowers, this is Rick Fein, administrator over at Crestwood Academy,¡± he says in his almost singsong voice. ¡°I am so sorry that I¡¯ve taken so long to get back in touch with you. The end of the school year is always a bit hectic as you can imagine. Anyway, I¡¯ll cut straight to the point. If you are still interested in the first-grade teaching position here at Crestwood, we would be honored to have you on board. Give me a call back to discuss the next steps. Thank you.¡±

    Now the tears cascade, unstoppable, down my cheeks. I rest my head in my hands, crying,ughing, excited, and anxious all at once.

    ¡°Yes!¡± I shout, throwing my hands up in the air in celebration.

    My week in Paris flies by but I make the most of every single second I¡¯m here. I spend my mornings sipping coffee and eating pastries on the small balcony of my hotel room. My afternoons are filled with street art, strolls along the Seine, and sightseeing. Each evening, I savor a small ss of wine while listening to ¡°Les Champs-Elysees¡± by Joe Dassin-another cliche but it brings me joy.

    On myst night here, I triple-check that I¡¯m checked in for my nine

    a. m. flight, then turn on a peaceful YouTube video to fall asleep to. The soft sounds of rain lull me to sleep in a matter of minutes, a smile on my face when I think about sharing my exciting news with Xana.

    ¡°Ugh,¡± I groan, stretching my arms overhead as I realize it¡¯s my final few hours in Paris. I¡¯m sad to leave but I¡¯m also excited to start my new job back home. I sit up, a little surprised I¡¯m awake before my rm. I reach for my phone, tapping the screen to check the time, but the screen stays ck.

 Chapter 75

    ¡°That¡¯s weird.¡± I tap it again, reaching to grab it when I realize that while the cord is plugged into my phone, it¡¯s not plugged into the wall. ¡°Oh my God!¡± I gasped, realizing it died sometime in the night and I did not sleep through my rm because it never went off. I plug it in, and the little red lightning bolt on the screen confirms that the phone ispletely dead.

    ¡°Shit, shit, shit.¡± I scramble across the bed, reaching for the clock on the other bedside table. ¡°8:14!¡± I practically scream as Iunch myself out of bed, tearing off my pajamas while hopping from one leg to the other to pull on my jeans. I dart to the bathroom, brushing my teeth while simultaneously brushing my hair and attempting to pull on my shirt.

    My flight leaves at nine and I¡¯m staying twenty minutes from the airport which means that I need to have left my hotel a solid thirty minutes ago to make sure I made it through security on time. I dash around my room, grateful I packed everything but my outfit for the day and minimal makeup which I now have no time to apply. Realizing I need to conserve my phone battery, I call down to the front desk for a taxi.

    ¡°Bonjour, yes, could I get a taxi to the airport as soon as possible, please? Yes, thank you so much.¡± I hang up, shoving my pajamas and toiletries into my bag before grabbing my phone and running toward the elevator. By the time I make it downstairs, the taxi has arrived.

    ¡°Hi, good morning. I¡¯m in a crazy hurry. I¡¯m so sorry. So if we could take the fastest way, that would be great.¡±

    He looks up at me in the rearview mirror, muttering something beneath his breath in French before pulling out into traffic.

    ¡°Merci!¡± I hand him a few extra bills as I tumble out of the taxi, tugging my luggage up over the curb and into the airport. I¡¯m sweating by the time I make it to security, ncing at my watch every few seconds. I stand on my tiptoes, looking over the crowd. There are only a few people in front of me. I look at my watch again. My flight leaves in eighteen minutes. I kick off my shoes once I show my passport and boarding pass, walk through security, and grab my bags again. I don¡¯t even bother putting my shoes back on before I¡¯m running through the terminal, darting around people right and left.

    ¡°Wait!¡± I shout, waving my arm overhead as I approach my gate, my chest heaving as I bend over to catch my breath, a stitch piercing through my side. ¡°I¡¯m here, I¡¯m here,¡± I pant, showing my boarding pass on my phone to the gate attendant.

    ¡°Unfortunately, you¡¯re two minutes toote, the door has shut and boarding has ended.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± I gasp. ¡°But it¡¯s only 8:47 and my fight doesn¡¯t depart till nine.¡±

    ¡°Exactly. Boarding ends at 8:45 promptly.¡± She stares at me, her face stoic.

    ¡°Please, I¡¯m begging you. Just let me on. I didn¡¯t realize my phone wasn¡¯t charging and it died while I was sleeping so I missed my rm.¡± I plead my case with her but it¡¯s clear it¡¯s not doing a thing.

    ¡°Ma¡¯am, please step over to the customer service desk. They¡¯ll book you on the next avable flight.¡±

    I groan and walk over to the desk, exining what happened when I see the door open again and the pilot exit the flight, waving toward someone.

    ¡°Ma¡¯am,¡± the man behind the counter exins, ¡°the next flight we can get you on doesn¡¯t depart until tonight at midnight.¡±

    ¡°What? Seriously, there¡¯s nothing else?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I said.¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Sir, I can¡¯t tell you what a pleasure it is to have you on our flight.¡± I look over toward the pilot who juts his hand out toward a man who has me doing a double take.

    ¡°Hey,¡± I say, stepping away from the desk. ¡°I know him.¡± I point to the man who is the stranger I ran into in front of the Eiffel Tower.

    ¡°I highly doubt you know him, ma¡¯am. That is the owner and CEO of this airline.¡±

    ¡°What? Seriously? Why is he taking amercial flight?¡±

    ¡°Probably a quality check but you¡¯d have to ask him that.¡± ¡°Hey,¡± I shout toward the man.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean seriously ask him,¡± the man behind the counter scolds me. ¡°Do you want to be booked on the red-eye flight or not?¡±

    ¡°Now wait a minute.¡± I walk toward the gate agent again as she ushers the stranger and the pilot through the door onto the gangway. ¡°If the door is open, can¡¯t I go in? I know him. He knows me,¡± I say, pointing toward his back.

    ¡°You know him?¡± she says condescendingly.

    ¡°Yes-hey, Mr. Eiffel Tower!¡± I shout after him, having no idea how to address him.

    He stops in his tracks, slowly turning around to look at me. He squints at me, and then recognition falls across his face and I smile.

    ¡°Can you vouch for me? They won¡¯t let me on the flight because I kind of overslept and barely made it, but I told them you know me so can you just tell them so I can get on the flight because the only other flight they say they ha-¡±

    ¡°Sir, do you know this woman?¡± the gate agent asks, interrupting me.

    He looks me slowly up and down, running his hand over his whispered jaw which is now dark with a heavy shadow. ¡°Never seen her before,¡± he replies before turning back around and walking away. The gate agent smirks, mming the door shut as my mouth falls open in shock. ¡°Rude!¡±

    ¡°THANK YOU, MISS FLOWERS,¡± my first graders say in unison before I dismiss them from their first day of school.

    The summer flew by which is usually a universally agreed upon bad thing but not this time. I¡¯ve been itching to start my new job at Crestwood. I spent the summer learning everything I could about the school, crafting the perfect introductory email that not only introduced me to the parents but also detailed my educational background and my passion for learning and children. I was tempted to include a photo but felt it was a little odd so I opted instead to request that they meet me after our first official full day so that we can get to know one another. Every single parent replied but one¡­ Mr. Weston Vaughn.

    ¡°Thank you, students.¡± I smile, greeting each parent as they line the back wall of the room. ¡°And thank you all so much foring today. I promise I won¡¯t keep you. I know how busy all of you are, but I wanted to let you know that the paper I handed to each of you not only has my school email but also my cell phone number should you have any questions or need rification on any assignments. I am so excited to teach your children and get to know every one of them as well as you. We do have quarterly parent-teacher conferences but if you ever want to schedule a one-on-one with me, that is perfectly okay with me. Andstly, you¡¯ll see that there is a list of opportunities for you to get involved this year. There will be emails going out for volunteers before each event so please keep an eye out for those and don¡¯t hesitate to reach out if you have any questions.¡±

    I take the time to go through the line and meet each parent, documenting each food allergy, preference, and concern that they have as well as taking note of their nannies and au pairs along with a photo of them so I know who will be picking up each child.

    ¡°You must be Mrs. Vaughn.¡± I smile at the older woman standing next to Daisy, thest student in line. She looks much too old to be Daisy¡¯s mother, but I don¡¯t want to assume and embarrass myself.

    ¡°Well, yes, I am but I¡¯m the grandmother, not the wife. Regina.¡± She smiles, holding out her slim hand. ¡°Unfortunately, my son is running veryte today so he instructed me to pick up Daisy.¡±

    ¡°Oh, is he stilling to the meeting?¡±

    ¡°Daddy is alwayste,¡± Daisy says, looking up at me with her big blue eyes. She rolls her eyes dramatically, making her grandmother and meugh.

    ¡°Yes, he will be. Usually, it¡¯s me who picks her up from school and sometimes the nanny, Roxy. I¡¯ve included both of our contact information here. If Roxy is picking her up, you¡¯ll hear from me first. Otherwise, she has no allergies and honestly is a very easy little girl.¡±

    ¡°I can already count to two hundred in English, Spanish, and French,¡± she says emphatically.

    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s even more than me.¡± I smile down at her. ¡°Maybe you can teach me.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯ll be here shortly but we have to get going to her ballet ss.

    Pleasure meeting you.¡±

    Whoever Weston Vaughn is, his mother is a very stunning, elegant woman who screams old money. She smiles politely, waving her manicured hand toward us as she and Daisy walk out of my ssroom.

    I finish cleaning up from the day, ncing at the clock. It¡¯s now ten to five and I¡¯ve been waiting for over an hour to meet Mr. Vaughn. I hear the soft click of steps down the long marble hallway, a frustrated voice muttering as the steps grow closer.

    ¡°Yes, listen, I need to go. I have to meet with my daughter¡¯s teacher. First graders require a parent-teacher meeting in the middle of the fucking day like we aren¡¯t busy enough.¡±

    I flinch at the harshment but straighten my back as the door swings open and in steps Mr. Weston Vaughn.

    ¡°You,¡± I say in disbelief as the stranger I dumped my coffee on in Paris steps over the threshold of my ssroom. The same stranger who pretended not to know me so I couldn¡¯t board my flight home.

    ¡°You¡¯ve got to be kidding me,¡± he says, shaking his head.

 Chapter 76

    WESTON

    ¡°I¡¯m d you could finally show up, Mr. Vaughn.¡±

    She smiles but it¡¯s clearly hiding her frustration¡­ or attempting to. Her hands are sped tightly in front of her, her petite shoulders squared, her chin jutting out slightly.

    ¡°What? No coffee to throw at me this time?¡± She¡¯s clearly not amused by myment. ¡°Some of us have important work to do that can¡¯t just be rescheduled. My mother told you I was runningte, didn¡¯t she?¡±

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t excuse it. All the other parents managed to make it on time.¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m here, aren¡¯t I, Miss¡­?¡±

    ¡°Flowers, Daphne Flowers,¡± she says. ¡°You couldn¡¯t even attempt to pretend to remember my name from the three reminder emails I sent you about this meeting?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need a lecture from a woman who looks barely old enough to order a drink. I¡¯m not one of your students. So can we get on with this meeting or not? Otherwise, I have another meeting I should be at.¡± I scroll through my phone, double-checking my next meeting time before flipping over to my text to respond to a message from mywyer.

    ¡°One that¡¯s more important than your daughter¡¯s education?¡±

    I snap my head up, sliding my hands into my pockets as I narrow my gaze at her. I can¡¯t help but want to smile at her attempt to appear tough as she crosses her arms over her chest, her breasts pushing together so that the silk of her top scrunches between them. She might be young, too young for me, but I¡¯m still a man and her defiant little attitude only spurs on the desire to bend her over my knee.

    She¡¯s even more beautiful than when she mmed into me in Paris. Annoyed is an understatement regarding how I felt at her clumsiness that day, but the second her big brown eyes looked up at me with those full pouty lips, I wanted to blow off my meeting and ask her what the hell she was doing there alone.

    She¡¯s stunning, a tiny little thing who clearly doesn¡¯t like to be kept waiting and I don¡¯t me her. Though if I had to guess, her anger stems from ourst interaction in the airport. Her pale-pink blouse entuates her slim neck and narrow waist, tucked neatly into her full, flowery skirt that overwhelms her slight frame. With a name like Miss Flowers and her almost ethereal appearance, she¡¯s everything you¡¯d expect a sweet, innocent schoolteacher to be.

    ¡°She¡¯s in first grade. I can¡¯t imagine that her homework will stump me or that she¡¯s having any interpersonal rtionship issues on the first day.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Vaughn, if you could please have a seat, I want to go overmunication practices between me and you or your mother regarding Daisy and this school year.¡± She gestures toward a chair in front of her desk and I oblige, taking a seat.

    ¡°Tell you what, why don¡¯t you just text me should anything arise?¡± She¡¯s clearly not open to negotiations.

    ¡°On this sheet,¡± she says, leaning forward to hand me a piece of paper, ignoring my rebuttals. My eyes drift to her neckline, her modest blouse dipping the slightest bit but her hand darts up to press it against her chest before I can see anything. ¡°I have listed my work email as well as my personal cell. You can text, call, or email if you have any questions or need rification. Your mother already gave me her contact information as well as your nanny¡¯s information. I also gave her this sheet as well.¡±

    ¡°Great, so what was the point of this meeting, then? It could have been an email, Miss Flower.¡±

    I know what I¡¯m doing. It¡¯s a cheap shot but she¡¯s already under my skin so might as well burrow a little deeper under hers.

    ¡°Flowers. It¡¯s Miss Flowers.¡± Her brows furrow. Gone is that giggly, stumbling woman I met in Paris. ¡°As you can see on the bottom of the paper, there are several opportunities for you to get involved this school year.¡±

    ¡°I do get involved. I donate¡­ a lot.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean. I¡¯m talking about volunteering at the annual bake sale and silent auction or perhaps building sets for the end-of-year y.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have time and I also don¡¯t have time for this meeting,¡± I say, standing up.

    ¡°You know, it¡¯s good for the kids to see their parents caring not only about their education and day-to-day life but being involved with it. It helps them feel important and builds self-confidence. Certainly, you can find a little time in your schedule for that¡­ or is it not important enough?¡±

    Okay, now she¡¯s pissing me off. I can overlook her being snippy with me since I was technically an asshole to her thest time we interacted, but I draw the line at telling me how to handle my child.

    ¡°Are you a mother, Miss Flowers? Do you have children of your own?¡± I take a guess here based on no wedding ring and zero photos of children on her desk. Plus, she looks a little too young to have children of her own yet.

    ¡°No,¡± she says, confused.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think so. So don¡¯t lecture me on what my child needs.¡± Her mouth falls open. ¡°Are we done here?¡±

    ¡°No, we¡¯re not.¡± She stands up, her chair shooting backward. ¡°Someone really needs to teach you manners. Like when you see a woman who could use your help at the airport, try being a gentleman.¡±

    There it is. I was waiting for the conversation to take this turn.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t owe you anything. Per your own words, you overslept your rm and missed your own flight. Rules are rules for a reason, Miss Flowers, and you look exactly like the kind of woman who likes to follow them. I¡¯m not going to ask the airline staff to bend them for you.¡±

    ¡°But they could for you? Let me guess, you get special treatment because you own the airline? That seems hypocritical. I paid good money for my ticket; it¡¯s not like it was a free ride.¡±

    ¡°Well, considering that ne wasn¡¯t going to get off the ground without me, yes, they absolutely should bend the rules for me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure the ne would have been just fine getting off the ground without you on it, Mr. Vaughn,¡± she scoffs.

    I take a step toward her, my size dwarfing hers as she stumbles back an inch. ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure it wouldn¡¯t have, considering I was the pilot.¡±

    ¡°What? Then who was the other man in uniform?¡±

    ¡°My co-pilot. I wasn¡¯t in uniform but I¡¯m also a pilot, not just the owner of the airline.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Shock settles over her face. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that.¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t expect you to, but now you¡¯ve learned a valuable lesson about making sure you make it to your gate at least fifteen minutes before takeoff. Time management is a very valuable skill, Miss Flowers. One that can be learned with just a little discipline.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s riching from you, Mr. Two-hourste,¡± she snaps and I can see regret on her face the moment she says it.

    ¡°Now, seeing as how this meeting about my daughter has turned into your frustrations regarding me, I think it¡¯s time we end it so that I can get on with my evening.¡±

    She folds her arms around her waist, her eyes falling to the floor to look at her shoes as I step around her desk.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I guess once again I owe you an apology,¡± she says sheepishly as that pink glow stains her cheeks. Something about her has me thinking thoughts a man my age has no business thinking about a young woman. She looks far too young and innocent for someone like me to fuck over.

    I look down at her, letting my gaze linger a little more than necessary. I have to resist reaching my hand out to slip it beneath her chin. That would be highly inappropriate which makes me want to do it all the more. Since my wife died four years ago, I¡¯ve had zero desire to find any sort of emotional connection. My arrangements have been purely physical, just a sexual means to an end.

    No emotions. No sleepovers. No attachments.

    But this young woman before me right now, this tiny, innocent little thing that seems to be aplete mess, has me wanting to teach her a few lessons in discipline. To make her realize just exactly how powerful of a man to whom she¡¯s speaking.

    ¡°No apology necessary, but next time we speak,¡± I say, shoving my hands deep in my pockets to keep from touching her before walking out of her ssroom, ¡°I hope it¡¯s under much more pleasant circumstances and if you have any furtherints about my behavior, feel free to send me another email I won¡¯t bother reading.¡±

 Chapter 77

    DAPHNE

    ¡°You are not going to believe who I had the misfortune of speaking to the other day.¡± I toss my yoga mat on the floor of Xana¡¯s living room, rolling it out. ¡°You remember the guy from Paris?¡±

    She pauses, clicking through workout videos on YouTube to look over at me. ¡°The one you scalded with the coffee?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t scald him; that sounds dramatic, but yes, him. The one who refused to let me on the ne because he owned the airline. Turns out, he was the pilot of the flight as well; that¡¯s why they held the ne for him. I kind of feel like an idiot now for getting so annoyed that they held the ne for him, but still, it doesn¡¯t exin why he acted like he didn¡¯t know me.¡±

    ¡°Wait, I¡¯m confused. How did you find out he was the pilot of that flight?¡± She turns her attention back to the TV, finally settling on a thirty-minute yoga practice for us to do, and hits y.

    ¡°I spoke to him again; that¡¯s what I¡¯m saying. He is the father of one of my students.¡±

    ¡°No way. What are the odds?¡± Her mouth hangs open before she startsughing. ¡°That is just your luck.¡±

    ¡°He was, of course, thest parent toe to meet me and was almost two hourste. He also had such an uppity attitude the entire time.¡± I inhale a deep breath, bending into forward folds per the woman¡¯s instructions on the screen. ¡°He kept telling me how he didn¡¯t have time for this meeting because he had more important business to attend to or whatever. So annoying.¡±

    ¡°Is he hot?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± I snap my head to the side as I swan dive down, almost losing my bnce.

    ¡°You¡¯re kind of flustered talking about him so it¡¯s a legitimate question.¡± She giggles.

    ¡°I¡¯m not flustered, I¡¯m annoyed. He¡¯s arrogant and rude and just because he¡¯s a billionaire who can also fly a 737 doesn¡¯t mean that my time isn¡¯t as important as his. He could have shown up on time. And I hate when you¡¯re upset and the person who is in the wrong acts all calm and cool, only making you more upset¡­ He knew what he was doing.¡±

    ¡°Hmmm, sounds flustered to me.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so annoying.¡± Iugh as I push back into the downward dog.

    ¡°So we¡¯ve established he¡¯s hot, but is he single?¡±

    ¡°I never said he was hot.¡± I halfway lie¡­ Sure, I didn¡¯t say he wasn¡¯t, but I know damn well what that man looks like. I practically swallowed my tongue the first time I met him by the Eiffel Tower.

    ¡°The fact that you got more flustered by the question tells me he¡¯s hot; we both know that.¡±

    I roll my eyes even though she can¡¯t see my face in our contorted positions. I think about her question for a second, fully aware he¡¯s the unequivocal definition of hot, sexy, forbidden, and everything bad for you, dripping with regret. After our little meeting in my ssroom, I researched his name to find out just exactly who he was and I may or may not have spent way too long clicking through the plethora of Google images that came up.

    ¡°I have no idea if he¡¯s single.¡±

    Another lie. In my deep dive into him, I also might have noticed he was a widow and proceeded to search if he was currently dating someone.

    ¡°Why are you so curious? Thinking about ending things with Ryan?¡± I ask, knowing full well that she has no intention of ending things with her long-term boyfriend.

    ¡°For you, silly.¡±

    ¡°Pretty sure fraternizing with my students¡¯ parents is highly frowned upon, especially when they¡¯re probably the richest and most powerful parent at the school.¡±

    ¡°Sounds like a fun fantasy-one of those sexy, forbidden romance novels you love to read. Speaking of, what¡¯s his name? I want to look him up.¡± She abandons our workout as she reaches for her phone.

    ¡°Weston Vaughn.¡±

    ¡°Ohhh sounds so mysterious, kind of like a sexy viin.¡± ¡°He¡¯s a viin alright,¡± I mutter.

    She lies on her stomach, her feet up in the air, as she types furiously on her screen before gasping. ¡°Are you kidding me?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± She looks over at me and I untwist my body, flopping down beside her to look at the screen.

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen photos of him on Instagram and TikTok. Women are always thirsting for this mmanhardcorere. I just didn¡¯t realize his name.¡± She flips over to one of her social media apps and turns the screen toward me so I can see a woman fanning herself and pretending to drool as images of him sh across the screen.

    ¡°Oh God, just what his ego needs. I bet he eats that shit up.¡± I roll my eyes again.

    ¡°Damn, he doesn¡¯t have any of his own social media ounts.¡± She flicks through several more posts about him. ¡°Look at his body, he¡¯s so ripped. Holy shit, he¡¯s forty-two? He looks like he¡¯s thirty.¡±

    I feel that flush growing up my neck again, a warmth spreading through my belly as I remember the way he looked down on me in my ssroom. He was closer than I realized at the time, the scent of his spicy cologne teasing me. I don¡¯t know if I was imagining it or not, but it felt like he stared at me a little bit longer than necessary. And I swear I saw his eyes flick down my body and back up in a sh.

    God, I¡¯ve been reading too many romance novels. Weston Vaughn sees me as a bug flying around his head, a nuisance that only causes him frustration.

    ¡°If I had to guess, he¡¯s more of a triple fudge sundae, gooey brownie kind of guy and not a low carb, low sugar diet kind of brownie.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Xana lifts a brow at me, turning her face away from her screen.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Exin this Daphne logic to me, please.¡±

    ¡°Just something my mom would say.¡± I smile to myself, remembering her talking about this hotshot quarterback I was head over heels in love with in high school. Her logic wasn¡¯t that I couldn¡¯t attract someone like him; it was that oftentimes guys who only offer looks and poprity weren¡¯t the ones you wanted to waste your time on. ¡°She¡¯d say that a man like Mr. Vaughn, powerful, richer than God, and looks like that-he¡¯s the sundae. Decadent. The kind of dessert that makes no pretense about what it is- nothing healthy yet sinfully delicious. But most likely will leave you filled with regret when the excitement wears off.¡±

    ¡°And the low carb, diet one?¡±

    ¡°It pretends to be the real thing, but when it¡¯s gone, you¡¯re still wanting more because it wasn¡¯t fully satisfying.¡±

    ¡°Well damn. So what are we supposed to do? Settle?¡± she asks sincerely.

    ¡°Honestly, I dunno. I don¡¯t think my mom¡¯s logic was legitimate advice.¡± Iugh. ¡°She¡¯d always say go for the ssic, a chocte chip cookie because even a bad cookie is a good one.¡±

    I lie on my back for a moment, staring up at the ceiling, now wondering if my mom had settled. She met my dad when she was young, at fifteen. They were high school sweethearts and she always said he was her soulmate, the love of her life, but maybe it¡¯s only because she¡¯d convinced herself he was.

    ¡°By the way, any more random invites from creepy Steve across the hall and his mystery roommate?¡±

    ¡°Nottely,¡± I say, referring to my awkward neighbor who has be increasingly interested in me. I feel bad calling him creepy. His casual invites to watch a movie or watch him y video games were nice enough at first, but after catching him staring out his cracked front door at meing home from work a time or two, it¡¯s bordering on weird. ¡°I did see him in the lobby when I got home from Paris. He peppered me with questions about where I¡¯d been and said he was worried since he hadn¡¯t seen or heard from me in thest week.¡±

    ¡°Eww, that is way too creepy, Daph. You need to stop giving him the benefit of the doubt and get a camera or something for your door and tell your building manager.¡±

    I shrug. ¡°I think he¡¯s harmless, honestly; he¡¯s probably just lonely and a touch socially awkward.¡±

    ¡°Well, he shouldn¡¯t be lonely with his supposed ¡®roommate¡¯ that you¡¯ve yet to ever see. I¡¯m not convinced it¡¯s not a Norman Bates situation. Are you sure there isn¡¯t a skeleton sitting in a chair in there? Does it ever smell funny?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re ridiculous, you know that? I¡¯ve never met his roommate, but I did see him a few times. I even introduced myself to him, but he just muttered to himself and walked past me. Anyway, enough about creepy Steve and his roommate. I¡¯m too preupied now trying to deal with the fact that Mr. Eiffel Tower is just an arrogant prick.¡±

    ¡°So you do admit you thought about him in that way?¡± She giggles, causing me to roll my eyes yet again.

    ¡°It did seem like it would be a ssic meet-cute when it happened; the thought crossed my mind, yes, but after the airport, that fantasy went up in mes.¡± Turns out my knight in shining armor was just an asshole in an expensive suit.

    I close my eyes, taking in a deep breath and letting it out slowly before turning my attention back to the TV, getting back into the workout to take my mind off Weston Vaughn.

 Chapter 78

    ¡°HOW COME ONLY my daddy iste? Did-did he forget me?¡± Daisy pooches out her lower lip, and it quivers a little as she tries not to break out into a full-blown cry.

    ¡°Oh, sweetie, he¡¯s just a really busy and important man is all. It¡¯s not because he forgot.¡± I crouch down in front of her, lifting her chin up so she can see me. ¡°You are his entire world. I promise you he¡¯s going to be here any minute.¡± I offer up a huge smile to reassure her, but the truth is, I have no idea if he¡¯s even on his way yet. He left a message with the school¡¯s administrative assistant, letting her know that he¡¯d be just a few minuteste today.

    ¡°Come on,¡± I say, reaching for her hand and I stand back up. The ssroom is empty. I walk over to grab my bag and turn off the lights and shut the door. ¡°We¡¯ll go wait down by the front entrance. I¡¯ll show you my new paint by numbers picture if you want to see it?¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡± she says, tugging my hand in excitement, her frown instantly turning into a smile.

    My first week of teaching here has flown by and it¡¯s been so fulfilling already. I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s irony or what, considering her father doesn¡¯t seem too fond of me, but Daisy has be my little shadow at school. She¡¯s developed a keen interest in my hobby of crafting random things I find off the inte. This month my obsession has been paint by number photos and she loves looking at photos of all the ones I¡¯vepleted.

    We head down to the front lobby where I let the admin know we are waiting for Mr. Vaughn. The parents waiting room isrge,plete with fancy coffee machines and ergonomic chairs that probably cost more than my rent. Nothing like the schools I¡¯ve taught at previously.

    ¡°Let¡¯s sit down here.¡± I motion toward the floor next to arge coffee table so that I can pull out my iPad and show her the picture. ¡°Do you like horses?¡±

    ¡°I love horses,¡± she says dramatically, emphasizing the statement by fanning out her little arms.

    ¡°Well then, you are going to love this picture.¡± I slide open the screen and show her the painting of two horses surrounded by a majestic forest filled with fairies and woond creatures.

    ¡°Glitter!¡± she shouts enthusiastically. ¡°Glitter is like my favorite color.¡±

    ¡°Mine too!¡± I smile as she fawns over the painting. I used glitter paints for the fairies and the horses¡¯ manes, bringing a more whimsical approach to the photo.

    ¡°Can I see the butterfly one again?¡± she asks, referring to a photo I did in all neon paint a few weeks back that I¡¯d previously shown her.

    ¡°Of course.¡± I flip through until I find it when I hear the sound of someone clearing their throat behind us.

    ¡°Daddy!¡± She jumps up, running over to where Mr. Vaughn is standing.

    He leans down, scooping her up into his arms.

    ¡°There¡¯s my girl. How was school?¡±

    ¡°Fun. We learned catipols today.¡±

    ¡°Catipols?¡± he asks, confused and it makes me chuckle.

    ¡°Capitals. We learned about capital letters today.¡± He looks over Daisy¡¯s shoulder, almost as if he¡¯s just noticing me standing here.

    ¡°Ah, capital letters.¡±

    ¡°Daisy has a big D,¡± she says, pointing to herself, ¡°¡¯cause, ¡¯cause it¡¯s my name.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it does.¡± He smiles, kissing her cheek and making her squirm.

    ¡°Oh, Mr. Vaughn, pleasure to see you, sir. I wasn¡¯t expecting to see you here,¡± our administrator, Mr. Fein, interrupts.

    Mr. Vaughn puts Daisy back down on her feet as he reaches out to shake Mr. Fein¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Miss Flowers, I assume you¡¯ve met Mr. Weston Vaughn before?¡± he says, gesturing toward him as if he¡¯s some important dignitary that I should bow to.

    ¡°Yes.¡± I nod, reaching for my bag as Daisy runs back over to grab hers as well. ¡°We¡¯ve met a few times and his daughter is one of my students.¡± I smile nervously at the way Mr. Vaughn¡¯s eyes find mine but look away quickly. I clutch the straps of my bag, holding it on my shoulder tightly.

    ¡°Mr. Vaughn is our most important parent and supporter here at Crestwood.¡±

    I nce up at Mr. Vaughn who¡¯s staring right at me, past Mr. Fein like he isn¡¯t even there.

    ¡°You know my brother actually worked for one of yourpanies; he was in the finance department.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Mr. Vaughn says, his eyes still trained on mine like they¡¯re slowly undressing me.

    ¡°Yes, doesn¡¯t anymore unfortunately¡­¡± Mr. Fein¡¯s voice trails off as Mr. Vaughn turns his attention away from me and toward him. ¡°Anyway, can I just say, sir, we were all just overwhelmed with joy and gratitude when you decided to continue on with Daisy¡¯s education here after kindergarten.¡±

    Weston smiles but it doesn¡¯t seem genuine, but rather more hollow. The only time I¡¯ve seen a genuine disy of anything remotely human is when he¡¯s with his daughter.

    ¡°My pleasure, Rick. I need to get going. Daisy,¡± he calls to her and shees running over as Mr. Fein excuses himself and apologizes profusely for interrupting.

    It¡¯s kind of pathetic the way he¡¯s pandering to Weston. I wanted to interrupt and say aren¡¯t all of our parents important? Especially the ones who actually care about their kid¡¯s school. But I know with people this wealthy, it¡¯s the politics you have to y.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t want to tell him where we met before?¡± Weston asks, his voice lower as he takes a step closer to me.

    ¡°Uh, no. I didn¡¯t think it was pertinent to the conversation.¡± I clutch the straps of my bag tighter as Daisy preupies herself by ying with a toy from her backpack at her father¡¯s feet. My eyes slowly drift up his body, dpletely in ck. His ck button-down stretches across his chest as he slides his hands into his pockets.

    ¡°Thank you for sitting with her. I am very sorry for being sote.¡± ¡°Again,¡± I say, causing a slow grin to tug at his lips.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Wow, guess there is a human inside there after all.

    ¡°Yes, again. I can¡¯t promise you it won¡¯t happen again, but I will try to make sure that it doesn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°It really upset her. She was crying because she was the only student whose parent didn¡¯t pick them up on time.¡± I try to keep my voice level as he stares down at me.

    ¡°Am I being lectured again, Miss Flowers?¡±

    ¡°You know, Mr. Vaughn, someone once told me that time management was a valuable skill. Maybe you too can learn to develop it with a little discipline,¡± I repeat his words from earlier this week back to him.

    His head falls back, a loudugh erupting from his chest. He pulls one hand from his pocket, bringing it up to run through his thick hair that flops right back into ce. ¡°At least you were listening.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± I smirk. ¡°Although I think when the guy who told it to me said it, he was being a bit of a condescending prick.¡± I mouth the word so Daisy doesn¡¯t hear it. ¡°But with me, ites from a ce of sincerity and selfreflection.¡±

    He takes a step closer, only a few inches between us now as his smile disappears just as quickly as it appeared. He tilts his head to look down at me, an almost menacing look on his face. ¡°You¡¯ve got a smart little mouth on you, don¡¯t you? I bet that too could be taken care of with a little discipline as well.¡±

    Where the hell did thate from?

    I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s threatening me oring on to me, but my body goes into full-blown panic mode. I feel sweat break out on my forehead. My stomach flips, and my mouth goespletely dry. I know without seeing my reflection that my cheeks are probably glowing red.

    ¡°Daisy, time to go,¡± he says, keeping his eyes on mine for another lingering second.

    ¡°Bye, Miss Flowers,¡± she says as she follows her dad out of the room and around the corner.

    ¡°Bye,¡± I say in a dry croak, lifting my hand slowly to raise it. My hand lowers, resting my fingertips gently against my lips as my body calms down. However, he meant those words, my body only interpreted them one way.

    I might have just gotten myself in way over my head by going toe to toe with a man like Weston Vaughn.

 Chapter 79

    WESTON

    I lean back in my chair after putting Daisy to bed, the city lights dancing far below. I can¡¯t get that look that Miss Flowers gave me out of my head when she talked back to me. She¡¯s feisty. I¡¯d be lying if I said the thought of giving her a little lesson in respect didn¡¯t turn me on.

    My hand wanders down my abs, settling on my inner thigh as I close my eyes and imagine a very different oue of that conversation today. Images of her bent over that desk as I pull her back onto my cock with her hair fill my brain.

    Why the hell did I threaten her like that about her smart mouth? Should have kept that thought to myself.

    ¡°Fuck,¡± I groan, my cock already growing stiff remembering the way she trembled beneath my stare, her delicate throat constricting. I stroke myself through my pants, then stop suddenly, reminding myself that this isn¡¯t some random woman that I can take home and never speak to again. Not only is she far too young for me, but I can¡¯t get involved with someone so active in my daughter¡¯s life. Not to mention, I¡¯m pretty sure I¡¯m thest man on earth she would think twice about letting into her bed.

    I stand up, walking over to the wet bar to pour myself a few fingers of whiskey before walking to my bedroom, taking the stairs two at a time, and retreating to my bathroom to turn on my shower.

    I strip out of my clothes, another image of her popping into my head from when she ran into me in Paris. The shock on her face was priceless and I had to keep myself fromughing at the way she was pawing at me to try and help. I shake my head as if that will dislodge the memory from my brain. I don¡¯t waste time with the liquor, and I down it in two mouthfuls, the burn rushing down my throat and settling into my chest.

    ¡°Get it together,¡± I remind myself as I walk into therge marble shower.

    Thest time I felt anything more than sexual desire for someone was with my wife Mirabelle. She was one of those people who lit up a room when she entered it and I¡¯ll forever wonder what she saw in me. It wasn¡¯t the money or the power, things she grew to resent actually. She truly loved me and I felt it every single day¡­ until I didn¡¯t.

    Nobody had to tell me she was falling out of love with me; I watched it happen right in front of my eyes, one day at a time, and yet I did nothing to fix it. Instead, I did what pushed her away in the first ce; I buried myself even further into my work. By the time she fell ill and we realized that this rare disease hadpletely taken over her body, it was toote. I tried everything to save her-money, the best doctors in the world, drug trials, specialists-but in the end, none of it could save her.

    Daisy was barely two years old when her mother died. It pains me every day that she¡¯ll grow up not even remembering her. I feel the usual pit forming in my stomach thates along with taking a walk down this memoryne. I close my eyes and let the water wash over me, praying for it to take away the guilt I still feel about all of it. I try to focus my attention back on Miss Flowers, imagining what she¡¯d look like spread bare on my bed, but it doesn¡¯t work. Thest thing I need or deserve is a young woman I can use to try and absolve myself of my past sins.

    I hurry through my shower, contemting if I can call the nanny toe stay at the house for a few hours while I reach out to Natalie, a woman I¡¯ve known over the years. Another woman whom I¡¯ve used to distract myself, only she¡¯s the one who came on to me first. We both went into it fully aware of what it was, a physical means to an end after I lost my wife and she got divorced.

    This is the same routine I always do, when my feelings start to feel too real, I avoid them by preupying myself with pussy. I¡¯m aware it¡¯s unhealthy but like I tell my therapist, at least I¡¯m self-aware. I slide my phone open, typing out a quick message to see if she¡¯s around tonight, and hit send. No use reaching out to the nanny first if Natalie is busy. She responds almost instantly.

    Natalie: For you? Always ??

    Something about her response instantly kills my mood and I don¡¯t bother responding. It¡¯s not even nine yet and I¡¯m showered and in for the night, having no desire to try and distract myself with work. I pour myself another healthy ss of whiskey and turn on ESPN to catch up on the recent scores. Something else I never have time to enjoy anymore-sports.

    My phone buzzes and I look down to see another text from Natalie.

    Natalie: So, what¡¯s the n, sexy? I¡¯m happy toe to you.

    I close the screen, tossing my phone to the side, already regretting my decision to reach out to her knowing I have to face her tomorrow. I don¡¯t know why but somewhere along our hookups, her sickly sweet attempts to seduce me do the exact opposite. Maybe I am just a jaded asshole, no longer interested in a woman who wants me back. Fucked, I know.

    I try to distract myself and focus, but no matter what I do, I cannot get the image of her out of my head.

    Daphne Flowers. Even her name sounds sweet and innocent like she was predestined to be a first-grade teacher.

    I like her attitude and her smart mouth even though I gave her a hard time about it. I love a woman who can stand her ground, who can give as good as she gets. That was one of the many things that drew me to Mirabelle; she had a quick wit and a sharp tongue. Although the fantasies thate to mind about correcting that smart mouth of Daphne¡¯s weren¡¯t the same for Mirabelle. I learned early on in our rtionship that she was fragile behind all that false bravado. She wasn¡¯t open to allowing me to explore that side of myself. I respected that and honored it, my love for her and making her feelfortable and safe with me was more important than any proclivities I had.

    I close my eyes, allowing the whiskey to do its job. My mind is still fixated on Miss Flowers and whether or not she would allow me to explore that side of myself with her.

    ¡°MR. VAUGHN, Nile Logistics is here for your meeting along with yourwyers. I¡¯ve set them up in the conference room as discussed.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Loretta. Tell them I¡¯ll be right in.¡±

    I finish looking over my notes, something I don¡¯t tend to hyper-fixate on before meetings because usually I¡¯m the one being pitched to, but this deal is different. Today I¡¯m trying to convince Nile Logistics, one of thergest transportationpanies in the world, why they should sell me their shippingpany. I¡¯ve been expanding the transportation side of my empire with my airline and now I have my sights set on shipping while Nile has been looking to turn their focus more on trucking.

    But that¡¯s not why I¡¯m uneasy. It¡¯s because their head of acquisitions is Natalie Penner, my on-and-off vor of the month, and I stupidly texted herst night in a whiskeyden moment of weakness that I¡¯m now regretting. Not to mention, I never responded to her. It would be a conflict of interest if anyone found out, one I¡¯m sure I could navigate but I¡¯d rather not.

    ¡°Afternoon,dies and gentlemen,¡± I say as I enter the conference room, avoiding eye contact with Natalie.

    ¡°Weston,¡± Greg Tufft, their CEO, stands, then walks over to shake my hand with his signature elbow grab, something I¡¯m sure he believes is a ¡°power move.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t tell you how excited we are to finally have this meeting on the books; I know it¡¯s been a long time in the works. Let me introduce you to everyone.¡± He goes around the table, introducing me to the local team as well as a few folks from New York, London, and Tokyo.

    ¡°Weston.¡± Natalie smiles as she approaches me with open arms, her tight shirt way too low for a work setting, but I just my hand out instead. She nces down at my hand, her arms slowly dropping. ¡°Of course.¡± She gives me a yful wink. ¡°Always a pleasure to see you. I¡¯m so excited to talk business.¡±

    I nod and take a seat at the head of the table, making a mental note to remind herter that things between us are over-indefinitely. I¡¯m not about to jeopardize this deal over a quick fuck. Not to mention, with our past and how we met, it¡¯s even more messed up and something I¡¯ve grown to regret and resent.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 80

    The meeting goes great, beyond great actually, and runs long. I nce at my watch, realizing that I¡¯m going to bete getting home which means the nanny will be pissed that I made her stayte¡­ again. Maybe Miss Flowers was right about me; I need to learn a lesson in time management.

    ¡°Weston, I¡¯m going to be honest with you. You are the man we want to do business with. Now, I¡¯m not saying it¡¯s a done deal; we are being courted pretty seriously by one otherpany we are considering. I know we¡¯ve taken this meeting over, but I¡¯d appreciate it if you could join us for dinner and drinks at Mastro¡¯s tonight.¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    Fuck. The nanny won¡¯t stay anyter; I can guarantee it and tonight is my mother¡¯s weekly charity something or other.

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m excited to continue the conversation.¡± I smile as we agree to meet at seven p. m.

    I grab my jacket and phone, heading to the elevator. Loretta is already gone for the day, as is pretty much everyone else.

    ¡°Weston,¡± I hear Natalie¡¯s raspy voice call after me as I walk briskly through the building lobby toward my waiting car, but I don¡¯t stop. I pick up the pace and duck into the car quickly.

    ¡°Evening, Mr. Vaughn.¡±

    ¡°Evening, Nick. In a hurry tonight,¡± I say to my driver as he closes the door behind me.

    ¡°Long day?¡±

    ¡°Very,¡± I reply as I stare out the window, not focusing my attention on anything in particr. Sometimes I feel like my life has lost all meaning, and then I look into Daisy¡¯s eyes and realize she¡¯s my reason for living, my reason for everything.

    ¡°How¡¯s the little one?¡± Nick has been my driver for a decade. He was the one to rush us to the hospital when Mirabelle went intobor with Daisy. Sometimes it feels like he¡¯s more family than my own.

    ¡°Great. Loves school and her new teacher.¡± I think back on how many times a day I hear Daisy reference Miss Flowers. ¡°How¡¯s your new grandson?¡±

    ¡°Oh, he¡¯s great. Already has the Mrs. and me wrapped around his tiny finger.¡±

    We make small talk on the way back to my building. I try to remain engaged but I¡¯m too focused on how badly I¡¯m struggling trying to bnce being a father and running mypany. I rub my forehead, remembering Mirabelle saying something simr to me just after Daisy was born.

    ¡°It¡¯s bad enough you¡¯re not around like you should be for your wife,

    Weston, but you can¡¯t do this with a child. We need you here.¡±

    The second the car slows and Nick pulls up in front of my building, I¡¯m running out of the door and inside. The elevator barely opens an inch before the nanny is standing in the foyer, arms crossed over her chest and a scowl on her face.

    ¡°Mr. Vaughn,¡± she starts and I hold up my hands.

    ¡°I know, Roxy, I know. I¡¯m sorry, truly I am. A meeting ran long and now it¡¯s turned into an unexpected dinner.¡± I look at her hopefully but the V in her forehead only deepens.

    ¡°Not a chance,¡± she says, reaching for her bag. ¡°My girlfriend and I are celebrating our first anniversary tonight and I¡¯m alreadyte for dinner so thanks for that.¡± She pats me on the arm and climbs into the elevator to leave. ¡°And by the way, I¡¯m moving in two weeks. Have a good night!¡± ¡°Fuck!¡± I shout as the doors close.

    ¡°Daddy, bad word,¡± Daisy says,ing around the corner.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sweetie. You¡¯re right.¡± I crouch down and push her hair out of her eyes. ¡°Did you get into the chocte again?¡± I reach my thumb out and wipe away a smudge from the corner of her mouth.

    ¡°I dunno.¡± She shrugs, a coy little grin on her face.

    ¡°Oh yeah?¡± I grab her, tickling her as she squeals and crumples into my chest in a fit of giggles and squirms. ¡°Did you have a good day at school?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but I kind of didn¡¯t want to leave.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I like Miss Flowers more than Roxy. She¡¯s nice to me. Can Miss Flowers be my nanny?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think she can, Daisy. She teaches other kids so she can¡¯t just spend the whole day with you. Did Roxy do something wrong?¡± I ask, a little concerned.

    ¡°No.¡± She shrugs, reaching for my tie. ¡°I just like Miss Flowers more.

    She¡¯s so nice and she talks to me a lot.¡±

    ¡°I know you do, honey. Listen, I know that you¡¯re going to be upset but unfortunately, addydayddy has to go to a meeting tonight so is it okay if Grandma watches you?¡± I haven¡¯t called my mother yet but I¡¯m sure with enough groveling she can make it work tonight.

    ¡°Daddy,¡± she pouts and it breaks my heart.

    ¡°I know. Let me call Grandmandmacquicklyybe she can bring over her puppy Marshmallow.¡± That makes Daisy¡¯s eyes light up.

    I dial my mother who answers instantly.

    ¡°Hello, darling. Make it quick, please. I¡¯m about to leave the house.¡±

    ¡°Shit, okay, well, I was hoping you would be able to watch Daisy for a little bit tonight. I have a di-¡±

    ¡°Weston, you know that I have my bimonthly board meeting tonight for the women¡¯s league. I simply can¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no chance she can go with you?¡±

    ¡°Heavens no, that would be torturous for her. What about the nanny?¡±

    I drag my hand over my face, squeezing my temples. I can feel a tension headache building rapidly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll figure it out, Mom. Enjoy your night.¡±

    I hang up the phone and let out an exasperated sigh.

    ¡°Can Miss Flowerse over?¡±

    I turn around and look at Daisy, ready to tell her no when suddenly I realize that it¡¯s not a bad idea. Well, it is a bad idea because I barely know the woman and she¡¯s made it clear she can¡¯t stand me. Also, it seems a touch inappropriate to just text your child¡¯s teacher and ask her to babysit. I think about it for another second, realizing in my desperation I don¡¯t have any other options.

    ¡°Would you like that-if she watched you?¡± She nods her head with a big grin. ¡°I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be pissy about it,¡± I half mutter. ¡°Okay, let me see what I can do. Why don¡¯t you go get ready for a quick bath.¡±

    I head to my office and pull out the paper with Daphne¡¯s cell phone. After a simple search of her phone number, I find her address, recognizing the building instantly.

    ¡°What are the odds?¡± I mutter as I program her number into my phone.

    I run upstairs, filling up the tub with bubbles, toys, and warm water. I give her a quick bath, pack her some snacks and a change of clothes just in case, and type out a message to Miss Flowers.

    Me: Are you home?

 Chapter 81

    DAPHNE

    I stare at the unknown number on my phone, reading the ominous message again. I contemte ignoring it but something makes me curious so I respond.

    Me: Who is this?

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯d die first in a horror movie,¡± I say to myself realizing how stupid it is to reply to a text asking me if I¡¯m home. What¡¯s next, I¡¯m watching you?

    The reply from the number is instant.

    Weston: Weston Vaughn.

    I jump off the couch in surprise. I¡¯m not so sure I wouldn¡¯t rather it be a stalker or serial killer than him. I wouldn¡¯t be so surprised that a parent is texting me but asking me if I¡¯m home is more than out of the ordinary.

    Me: Yes, can I help you with something?

    I stare at the phone, chewing the edge of my thumb but the three little bubbles that usually show up when someone is typing a response never appear. A sharp knock at my door less than a minuteter startles me, the phone tumbling out of my hand and onto the floor. It¡¯s probably just Steve, inviting me over for another movie.

    ¡°Shit.¡± I pick it up and race to the door, looking through the peephole, expecting to see the top of Steve¡¯s head since he usually stands staring down at his feet after knocking but it¡¯s not him¡­ Instead, I see Weston Vaughn on the other side.

    ¡°How the hell?¡±

    I nce around frantically, checking to make sure my always spotless apartment is clean or if I¡¯ve left out something embarrassing. Then I look down at my outfit. An oversized t-shirt, shorts, and no bra. I¡¯m seconds away from running down the hall to throw one on when he knocks again, only harder.

    Even his knock is rude.

    I open the door, halfway hiding behind it. ¡°Hi, what-¡± ¡°I need a huge favor,¡± he says briskly.

    ¡°Hi, Miss Flowers!¡± Daisy pops out from behind her dad,pletely throwing me.

    What is going on?

    ¡°Hi, sweetie.¡± I look back up at Mr. Vaughn who¡¯s carrying a small Disney Princess bag. ¡°Do you want toe inside?¡±

    I close the door behind us, turning back to face him as Daisy walks past us, looking around my living room. ¡°How do you know where I live?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s on the inte.¡±

    ¡°Right. So, why are you here?¡±

    ¡°I know this ispletely unorthodox, but I need someone to watch Daisy. I have a very important dinner that I absolutely cannot miss.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have a regr sitter?¡±

    ¡°I do,¡± he says, a little frustrated. ¡°She can¡¯t make it work and my mother is busy. Trust me, this is ast resort.¡± He looks down at my body and I quickly cross my arms over my chest, very aware of my nakedness beneath my shirt. ¡°But you don¡¯t look like you have any ns,¡± he says, gesturing to my oversized shirt and my fuzzy sockbo.

    ¡°Wow, thank you.¡± I smile, watching him shake his head as he apologizes. ¡°Did you just apologize, Mr. Vaughn? Never thought I¡¯d see the day.¡± I can¡¯t pass up the opportunity.

    ¡°Look, can you help me or not?¡±

    ¡°Depends. What¡¯s it worth to you?¡± I y with my fingernail nonchntly, attempting to be funny but he isn¡¯t in the mood.

    ¡°Can you please stop with your attempt at flirting and focus?¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t flirting,¡± I scowl, his attitude kind of pissing me off.

    Okay, I was attempting to flirt a little but calling me out like that wasn¡¯t exactly necessary.

    ¡°I¡¯ll pay you cash and it will just be for a few hours.¡± He nces at his watch and I can see that he truly is flustered.

    ¡°Yes, yes, I can watch her.¡±

    ¡°Her favorite snacks are in here; she¡¯s already had a bath and is in her pajamas. She will probably be asleep within an hour.¡± He thrusts the bag toward me, no thank you or you¡¯re amazing for helping me out.

    ¡°I got it,¡± I say, reaching out and taking the bag from him.

    ¡°You sure?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Go to your dinner, I have your number if anything happens.¡±

    ¡°Thank you. I owe you one.¡± He looks past me and calls for Daisy who runs over to hug him goodbye before returning to my craft station in the corner of my living room.

    ¡°By the way, how did you get into my building? You¡¯re supposed to have a fob or get buzzed in.¡± I raise an eyebrow at him.

    ¡°I own the building and the entire block,¡± he says nonchntly as he walks through the door toward the elevators.

    ¡°Of course you do,¡± I mutter to myself. ¡°Just don¡¯t be toote, Mr. Vaughn. I need to make sure I make my shift at the Sugar Factory,¡± Iugh at my joke about one of the famous strip clubs out by the airport. I turn around and start to close the door when suddenly his hand is on the door, yanking it back open and pulling me halfway out into the hallway. ¡°What the-¡±

    ¡°Do you always have to be a smart-ass?¡± He towers over me, his voice low and a touch menacing as a smirk settles on his lips. My belly does that flip-flop thing that makes me almost dizzy with excitement.

    ¡°Do you always have to get thest word in?¡±

    He¡¯s not flirting; he¡¯s just an asshole. He made that abundantly clear a moment ago.

    I remind myself not to read into these littlements and smirks from him. Men like him get off on making others feel inferior to them. Even knowing that I don¡¯t know what it is about this man, but rings out my inner rebel, or maybe it is my inner smart-ass. Maybe it¡¯s because men like him just assume that every woman wants them and they¡¯re used to getting what they want. Whatever the reason, it makes me want to antagonize him, even though I know I¡¯m ying a dangerous game.

    ¡°Just saying.¡± I shrug. ¡°It¡¯s hard to live on a teacher¡¯s sry in the city.¡± When I worked as a public schoolteacher, that was true, but now at a private school, I make three times what I did. ¡°A girl¡¯s gotta do what a girl¡¯s gotta do.¡±

    The smirk slowly dissipates from his face as his brow knits together. I can¡¯t tell if he¡¯s angry or concerned. ¡°Tell me you¡¯re joking,¡± he says, his tone serious. Iugh but he says it again. ¡°Say it, Daphne.¡± This is the first time he¡¯s said my name and it sounds delicious in his low, almost growling tone, even if he is angry at me.

    ¡°I was joking. Jeez. I don¡¯t work there.¡±T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    He releases the door, turns around, and walks to the elevator without another word. I stand there for a second, thoroughly confused when Daisy¡¯s small voice brings me out of my thoughts.

    ¡°Can we do a paint-by-number?¡±

 Chapter 82

    I spin around as she holds up one of the canvases that have two puppies on it.

    ¡°Of course we can.¡± I smile and lead her over to the coffee table where I set up a piece of stic and grab the paints. ¡°What color do you want to start with?¡± I ask, holding up some options for her.

    ¡°Glitter!¡± she shouts as she grabs for an iridescent pink. ¡°Where¡¯s your mom?¡± She focuses her attention on the picture, spreading the paint with small, slow strokes of the brush like I showed her. ¡°Oh, I live alone. My parents don¡¯t live with me.¡± ¡°My mom died,¡± she says matter-of-factly.

    ¡°Um¡­¡± I pause for a second,pletely unsure how to handle this situation. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, sweetie. My mom died too.¡± I don¡¯t know if I should have shared that. I don¡¯t know what her father has taught her about death or the afterlife. ¡°Tell me something about your mom,¡± I say, hoping to steer the conversation into a more positive light.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± She shrugs, continuing to paint. ¡°I was a baby.¡±

    ¡°Wow, are you sure you haven¡¯t done this before?¡± I look over her shoulder at her pink, glittery dog. ¡°That looks so beautiful!¡±

    She giggles, her eyes big. ¡°No, I told you I have-I have not.¡± She stumbles over her words a little in her excitement.

    ¡°Well, maybe we should ask your dad very nicely to get you some of these to do at home. I¡¯m sure he¡¯d love to hang them on the refrigerator or in his office.¡±

    ¡°Will youe over to do them with me?¡± she asks hopefully and it makes my heart sink a little.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I can but maybe we can after school sometime if we have time.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± She shrugs. ¡°What¡¯s pissy?¡± she asks, changing the subject abruptly like kids often do.

    ¡°Uh, that is not a word we should be using. That¡¯s kind of a bad word,¡± I say it softly so that she knows she isn¡¯t in trouble.

    ¡°Oh.¡± She stops painting and looks directly at me. ¡°Dad said that¡¯s what you are.¡±

    ¡°Ha.¡± I can¡¯t hold back the halfugh, half huff.

    Very ssy, Mr. Vaughn. I can think of a few choice words for you myself.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure he probably meant something else. Sometimes grown-ups say things they don¡¯t mean when they¡¯re mad.¡±

    My phone dings with a text and I look down to see Mr. Vaughn¡¯s number on my screen. I slide open the message, adding his name to my contacts before I forget.

    Mr. Vaughn: Everything going okay?

    I¡¯m half tempted to respond with ament referencing how pissy I am, but I decide against it. I look up at Daisy who yawns.

    Me: Just fine. She¡¯s starting to yawn so I will put on a show for her to fall asleep to.

    Mr. Vaughn: Great. Will be leaving here within the hour. I¡¯ll bring cash to pay you. Make sure you program my name and number into your phone.

    Me: Already did, sir.

    I¡¯m hoping he can pick up on the snarky tone of my text. I¡¯m very much a functioning adult who doesn¡¯t need to be told what to do. I roll my eyes and reach my thumb up to turn my screen off when I see his response that sends a tingle straight through my body.

    Mr. Vaughn: Good girl.

    I can imagine him saying it in that deep, syrupy voice of his while he stares me down with those piercing eyes.

    ¡°All done,¡± Daisy says.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we put on a show while it dries? Does that sound like a good idea?¡± I ask her as I start to pick up the paints and put them away.

    She nods as I usher her to the bathroom to wash the paint off her hands.

    ¡°Can we watch Scooby-Doo?¡± she asks, stretching her arms overhead.

    ¡°Of course we can. You know, that was my favorite cartoon when I was younger too, and my mom¡¯s. That¡¯s where she got my name.¡±

    She looks at me, confused. ¡°Your name is Scooby Doo?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Iugh. ¡°My name is Daphne, but you call me Miss Flowers because that¡¯s myst name. My mom loved her name when she watched the show and decided to name me Daphne as well.¡±

    ¡°I like that your name is Miss Flowers ¡¯cause my name is Daisy and that¡¯s a flower.¡± She climbs onto the couch as I grab a pillow and nket for her.

    ¡°I like your name very much too.¡±

    We barely make it fifteen minutes into one episode before she¡¯s fast asleep on the couch beside me. I nce at the clock. It¡¯s just after nine which I¡¯m sure is way past her bedtime. A few momentster there¡¯s a soft knock at my door.

    ¡°She¡¯s sleeping,¡± I half-whisper as I open the door and motion toward where she¡¯s lying on the couch.

    ¡°Here,¡± he says, handing me a bank envelope.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I don¡¯t need to be paid,¡± I say, waving away the envelope. ¡°It was just a few hours.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be foolish, Miss Flowers. Take the money,¡± hemands, a bit exasperated. ¡°Don¡¯t ever work for free.¡±

    ¡°Oookay.¡± I take the envelope and open it, seeing several hundred dor bills. ¡°This seems very excessive. I can¡¯t ept this much.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not. You can and you will.¡±

    ¡°Bossy much,¡± I muttered, flipping through the bills. My gaze darts upward to his. ¡°Since when did the going rate for babysitting jump up to two hundred and fifty an hour? Pretty sure I made like ten bucks an hour when I was sixteen.¡±

    ¡°Ask my nanny.¡±

    My mouth falls open. ¡°Your nanny makes two-fifty an hour?¡±

    ¡°No, not exactly, but I pay her probably three times what most people pay their nanny.¡±

    ¡°Damn, are you hiring for a second nanny?¡± Iugh, cing the envelope on the table by my front door.

    He tilts his head, half leaning against the doorframe. ¡°I think we both know that would not be a good idea.¡± He stares at me, his eyes dark and heavy. He drops them down to my breasts, then back up to my mouth. I feel like I¡¯m standing stark naked right now,pletely vulnerable. My mouth goes dry again and my knees feel like they could buckle at any second.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    Why wouldn¡¯t it be a good idea? Because he sees you as a pissy annoyance, remember?

    ¡°Are you ever going to let me in to get my daughter?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, sorry.¡± I step aside, wrapping my arms around myself in a nervous attempt to y off that little scenario.

    He walks over to the couch, pulls the nket from her, and scoops her up into his arms. She barely stirs, still fast asleep in his arms, then he grabs her bag and heads to the door.

    ¡°Thanks again. I owe you one.¡±

    It¡¯s interesting to see a man who can be so cold and dismissive be gentle and loving to his little girl. I wanted to mention the conversation I had with Daisy tonight about her mother, but it slipped my mind. I remind myself to mention it the next time I see him.

    It breaks my heart that Daisy has to grow up without a mother. I can¡¯t imagine life without my mother. Losing her when I was in my early twenties still felt like I was being robbed of so many memories, so many pivotal moments in life that she should have been a part of.

    I grab my phone and flop on the couch. I type Weston Vaughn¡¯s name into the search bar and hit enter, scrolling down to see his wife¡¯s name. ¡°Mirabelle Vaughn,¡± I say out loud as I click and an image of her fills my screen. She was stunning. Dark hair, big brown eyes, and high cheekbones.

    Daisy looks just like her.

 Chapter 83

    I get sucked down a rabbit hole of gossip and tabloids about Weston. From whom he¡¯s dated to whom he¡¯s been seen with most recently. I click on a headline that reads: Reclusive Billionaire Weston Vaughn Seen Again with Mystery Blonde. The image is blurry but you can see two grainy figures exiting a restaurant and climbing into the back of the same car. I¡¯m about to exit out of it when I scroll back up to the top and realize this article is only minutes old. I double-checked, and in fact, it has today¡¯s date with a time stamp of 9:04 p. m.

    Was his very important dinner that he couldn¡¯t miss a date?

    If it was, I have no reason to be upset and I¡¯m not¡­ I don¡¯t think, but he could have just been honest with me about it. I ce my phone on the coffee table and lounge back onto the couch, continuing to watch Scooby-Doo.

    I almostugh out loud to myself, realizing that just moments ago I thought Weston Vaughn wanted me when in reality, he was probably just in a good mood after gettingid by a mystery blonde.

    ¡°HI, YES, IS MR. VAUGHN IN?¡±

    ¡°Let me check. Just one moment, please.¡±

    I tap my fingers nervously on my desk. It¡¯s been two full weeks since I saw himst when I babysat Daisy and he hasn¡¯t responded to either of my texts asking if he¡¯s willing to volunteer at the Crestwood Bake Sale and Silent Auction thising week.

    ¡°Sorry for the wait, Miss. No, he¡¯s not in right now. Can I take a message?¡±

    ¡°Yes, can you tell him that Miss Flowers called regarding my request to have him help out at his daughter¡¯s bake sale and silent auction?¡±

    ¡°Will do, Miss Flowers. Thank you.¡±

    There¡¯s a click and the phone goes dead. ¡°Shit.¡± I ce my phone in my purse just as my ss starts filing back into the ssroom from lunch. Mr. Fein has been nonstop bugging me about getting Weston to volunteer at the bake sale. I told him that it would probably be a one-in-a-million chance but he insists that if I get him there and the school can brag about it, it will bring in other big shots that will hopefully send their kids to Crestwood.

    This isn¡¯t just any bake sale and silent auction. We¡¯re talking high-end art, jewelry, five-star vacations, and trips on private jets. The rich and elite don¡¯t know how to do anything half-assed it seems.

    ¡°Miss Flowers?¡±

    Speak of the devil.

    ¡°Mr. Fein.¡± I smile as he motions for me to step out into the hallway.

    ¡°ss, let¡¯s settle down into our seats and get ready for our reading circle,¡± I say before following Mr. Fein.

    ¡°Have you been able to get Mr. Vaughn tomit?¡±

    ¡°Not yet,¡± I say, half nervous he¡¯s going to freak out on me.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Good. I was hoping that when you speak to him, you could also convince him to put something on the auction block. Perhaps a weekend on his private yacht or maybe a stay at one of his many vacation homes?¡±

    ¡°Private yacht?¡± I say in disbelief although I don¡¯t know why it surprises me.

    ¡°You¡¯re too funny.¡± Mr. Fein chuckles, not realizing I¡¯m serious. ¡°Okay, confirm with me when you have that nailed down.¡± He offers up a quick wave, then spins on his heel and chases down another teacher.

    ¡°This should be fun,¡± I mutter to myself as I step back into my ssroom to lead our reading hour.

    IT¡¯S NOW BEEN two full days since I left the message with Mr. Vaughn¡¯s admin and just over a week since I sent him two text messages. Still no response.

    I check the time as I walk to the train after school. It¡¯s not even four yet so he must still be at his office. I pull up hispany¡¯s address and plug it into Google Maps. It¡¯s less than a mile so I decide to walk.

    The closer I get, the more I realize how unhinged this might seem. I showed up unannounced to a very powerful man¡¯s office, demanding he respond to my texts and calls like a desperate ex. I chew the inside of my cheek nervously as I stop and stare up at the massive mirrored skyscraper. If his goal was intimidation when he bought this building, he nailed it.

    ¡°This man showed up announced to your home, gaining ess to your building just because he owns it,¡± I say aloud, attempting to hype myself up. ¡°You can do this.¡±

    ¡°Just do it,dy,¡± a man says, nearly bumping into me on the sidewalk, ¡°and get outta the way.¡±

    I take his advice and walk into the building, heading toward the elevators.

    ¡°Ma¡¯am, excuse me, ma¡¯am. You need to check in.¡± A security guard chases after me, his keys jangling at his side. ¡°Who are you here to see?¡±

    ¡°Oh, um, Weston Vaughn.¡±

    ¡°And is Mr. Vaughn expecting you?¡±

    ¡°Yup,¡± I say confidently. He gives me a look that tells me he doesn¡¯t believe me. ¡°You can call him and ask,¡± I say, praying it works like it does in the movies and he¡¯ll just usher me to where I need to go.

    He motions for me to follow him as he walks over to the front desk. He walks behind it, picking up a receiver and pushing a few buttons.

    Shit, no such luck.

    ¡°Afternoon, sir. Sorry to bother you but I have a-¡± He looks at me.

    ¡°Daphne Flowers.¡±

    ¡°A Miss Flowers here to see you, she says you¡¯re exp-okay, okay, absolutely, sir. Thank you.¡±

    He hangs up the phone and looks up at me. I swallow hard, expecting him tough and show me the door but he points toward the elevators. ¡°His office is on the nieth floor.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± I spin around, my heels clicking on the floor as I walk to the elevator.

 Chapter 84

    The doors open on the nieth and I poke my head out, looking around. I don¡¯t know what I was expecting his office to look like, but it wasn¡¯t this. For some reason I thought it would be loud, people bustling around with sounds of phones and constant chatter. It¡¯spletely serene, with soft music ying from speakers overhead with ambient lighting and arge water feature adding some rxing nature sounds. The walls of the wide hallway are adorned with art, andrge nts in every corner.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    ¡°Mr. Vaughn¡¯s office is straight ahead,¡± a woman says to me, causing me to jump. ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to startle you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± I rest my hand on my chest as I look over to the right where her desk sits in a semi-private office. She must be the admin I spoke to on the phone. Her dark auburn hair is swept off her face, soft-pink blush entuating her high cheekbones. I smile and walk straight ahead until I reach arge wooden door that¡¯s ajar. I knock softly, unsure if I should barge in.

    ¡°If you¡¯re going to show up to my office unannounced and demand my attention, at leaste in with some authority.¡± Mr. Vaughn opens the door, swiftly ushering me into his office.

    ¡°Afternoon to you too.¡± I step into his office and he closes the door behind me.

    ¡°What can I do for you, Miss Flowers?¡± He does not attempt to hide his exasperation.

    ¡°Well, I thought it was obvious, but I¡¯m here regarding the Crestwood Bake Sale and Silent Auction.¡±

    ¡°And what does that have to do with me?¡± he says dismissively as he walks back to his desk and sorts through a stack of papers.

    ¡°Seriously?¡± I ask, instantly irked. ¡°I mentioned it at the beginning of the year. You are the only parent who hasn¡¯t signed up for any volunteer duties or activities this year.¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you reach out to my admin? This is something she can take care of for me. And for fuck¡¯s sake, don¡¯t make me remind you again that meetings like this could have been an email.¡± Back to Dr. Jekyll and Mr. Hyde, I see.

    ¡°I did!¡± I say a little more sternly than intended but it gets his attention. He drops the paper he¡¯s holding and looks up at me. ¡°I sent two texts to you about it over a week ago that went unanswered, and then I left a message with your admin about it two days ago, and still nothing. Not to mention the weekly recap email every parent receives with an entire section titled How Can I Get Involved?¡±

    ¡°Is this how you got the others to volunteer? By chasing them down and harassing them at work?¡± He leans back in his chair, his hands folded in hisp like he¡¯s sizing me up. He crooks a brow at me. ¡°Well, are you waiting for my permission to tell me your demands? You¡¯ve got my attention for two minutes, Miss Flowers.¡±

    ¡°No, here¡¯s my proposed n. You work the main booth for a minimum of two hours at the bake sale and you list a weekend at one of your vacation homes or your private yacht, your choice, for the silent auction.¡± I straighten my shoulders, attempting to sound authoritative.

    A grin slowly spreads across his face. ¡°Is that right?¡± He stands up, walks around his desk, and sits in front of it. He wraps his long fingers around the edge of the desk, causing his exposed forearms to flex. I have to stop myself from staring too long, imagining what those arms would feel like pinning me to the bed as he slides inside me.

    ¡°Yes.¡± I pull my eyes back up to his with a jerk. He¡¯s looking at me like he knows exactly what image just shed across my brain.

    ¡°Care to share?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± My face grows red as I feel the heat burning me up.

    ¡°Seems like you got lost in your thoughts for a moment.¡± I shake my head and he crosses his arms over his chest. ¡°And what do I get out of it?¡±

    ¡°Excuse me?¡±

    ¡°Reciprocity. You do for me; I do for you.¡±

    ¡°You get to be a good parent and show some support for your daughter¡¯s school.¡± His smile fades and I can see anger slowly taking over. I fully expect him tounch into another lecture about not telling him how to parent. ¡°What?¡± I cock my head a little to the side, narrowing my gaze at him. ¡°Don¡¯t like when I¡¯m being pissy?¡±

    He looks confused and I can¡¯t tell if he is or he¡¯s ying stupid. Either way, I¡¯m standing my ground and I¡¯m walking out of this office with my demands met before he can intimidate me into apologizing.

    ¡°Have your admin email me over which house or yacht and what weekend works for you. I¡¯ll send her over the schedule for the bake sale.¡± I turn around and start walking toward the door just as he pushes himself off the desk. ¡°Oh and Mr. Vaughn,¡± I say as I reach for the door and open it, turning back to look at him. ¡°I already did for you when you showed up unannounced at my apartment. Now you do for me since you owe me one.¡± I sh him my sweetest smile and a little wave. ¡°See you at the bake sale.¡±

    My legs are trembling when I close the door behind me. I let out a shaky breath before I book it to the elevator.

 Chapter 85

    WESTON

    ¡°Where am I supposed to be?¡± I don¡¯t even attempt to hide my annoyance that I¡¯m in a packed room full of strangers. I¡¯ve done very well at avoiding situations like this for thest several years. Mirabelle always insisted that as a billionaire and phnthropist, my face needed to be seen, but I prefer the exact opposite. I¡¯d rather write a check and keep to myself and my business. I¡¯m not exactly the kiss-ass and rub-elbows kind of guy.

    ¡°In the main booth, over here.¡± Daphne ushers me to a booth in the back corner, her hips swiveling in a tempting little manner as I walk behind her.

    ¡°And what am I doing?¡±

    ¡°Did you not read the email I sent over?¡± She looks genuinely upset like this is a life-or-death situation.

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Figures,¡± she mutters, rolling her eyes. ¡°This is the main booth where everyone is dropping off their baked goods. You register them and then ce them on the tables.¡±

    ¡°Is someone going to be helping me or am I just expected to figure this all out?¡± She¡¯s getting more irritated by the second, which amuses me.

    ¡°You¡¯re a billionaire business owner, Mr. Vaughn. I¡¯m sure you can navigate a bake sale.¡± I stare at her, waiting for a real answer. ¡°Yes, Matilda Bernard is supposed to be here already.¡± She nces around the sea of people. ¡°Let me find her and send her back to you.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Vaughn, such a pleasure.¡± I turn around to see Mr. Fein scurrying toward me, a huge grin on his cherubic face. This guy is nice but damn, is he annoying.

    ¡°Rick, good to see you.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t thank you enough for your generous offer to auction off a long weekend on your private yacht. It¡¯s going to be such a treat for whoever wins that bid.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the least I could do.¡± I look up to see Daphne hurrying back over to me.

    ¡°Mr. Fein, we have an issue. Matilda Bernard came down with the flu so we don¡¯t have anyone to run the main booth with Mr. Vaughn.¡±

    ¡°Oh dear.¡± He clutches his chest and looks over at me, then back at

    Daphne as if someone is about to die. ¡°Well, why don¡¯t you do it?¡±

    ¡°Oh no,¡± she says emphatically. ¡°I¡¯m supposed to be handling the bids for the silent auction.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense. I¡¯ll handle that. You stay back here with Mr. Vaughn.¡± He waves at someone in the crowd. ¡°Excuse me,¡± he says before walking away.

    ¡°Guess it¡¯s just me and you, kid.¡± She looks over her shoulder at me with a scowl. ¡°Rx, I promise not to irk you too much.¡± I wink at her, knowing it¡¯ll probably annoy her all the more.

    ¡°Don¡¯t do that. Don¡¯t pretend to be nice just to annoy me.¡±

    We spend the next half hour logging and organizing the baked goods. I write down who brought in what and she ces them on the table with a little price sign.

    ¡°Now what?¡± I ask as the crowd dies down and people mill about.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    ¡°We wait for people to pay us. They¡¯ll select their baked goods and we take the cash.¡±

    ¡°What was with your pissyment in my office the other day?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb, Mr. Vaughn. It doesn¡¯t suit you.¡± She smiles as she takes cash from a woman and ces it in the box.

    ¡°Thank you, these look delicious,¡± the woman says, holding up the tray she¡¯s just purchased.

    ¡°Can¡¯t go wrong with lemon bars,¡± Daphne says before taking a dropoff from someone else.

    ¡°I¡¯m serious.¡± I take the tray of cookies she hands me.

    ¡°You should be mindful of what you say in front of children. Your daughter asked me what pissy meant when she was at my apartment and when I told her it was a bad word, she told me that¡¯s what daddy called you.¡±

    I almost burst outughing but I stifled it,pletely forgetting that I had said that in front of her. ¡°Well, if the shoe fits.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t,¡± she says defensively. ¡°I¡¯m not normally pissy. I¡¯m a very pleasant and fun-loving person. You just bring out the worst in me.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t argue with that. It¡¯s probably true.¡± She stops what she¡¯s doing and looks over at me, probably surprised I just agreed with her.

    ¡°Thank you for doing this by the way,¡± she says, her tone suddenly softening.

    ¡°Did I have a choice? You came into my office pretty hot.¡±

    ¡°I guess I did, huh?¡± Sheughs and it¡¯s sweet. I think it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve heard her genuinelyugh. ¡°I was frustrated.¡±

    ¡°I understand the feeling.¡± Although I¡¯m sure my frustration ispletely different than hers.

    ¡°Oh, can you?¡± she asks, nodding toward the booth door that is just arge curtain. I reach around her, my chest brushing softly against her back.

    She turns her head to look back for a second and her hair tickles my nose.

    She smells sweet and sugary like one of these desserts, vani with a hint of cinnamon. My mouth waters, imagining running my tongue up her exposed neck.

    I watch her cross the room, cing the baked goods down and arranging them when a man approaches her. They¡¯re far enough away and, mixed with the other conversations happening around, I can¡¯t make out what they¡¯re saying but she starts tough. She reaches her hand out, yfully smacking his arm.

    ¡°I doubt he¡¯s that funny,¡± I mutter as she almost doubles over. The guy looks like a douche, your typical blond, overmuscled gym bro who thinks it makes him look bigger to wear a shirt and pants that are two sizes too small. When he walks away, I notice his sockless ankles showing with his deck shoes.

    ¡°Hi,¡± someone interrupts my staring and I turn to see a woman with a young boy at her side. ¡°I have some baked goods,¡± she says, thrusting some store-bought cupcakes at me.

    ¡°Your name?¡±

    ¡°Xana, hey!¡± Daphne jogs back over to the booth, waving at the woman standing in front of me. They embrace when she approaches. ¡°I was wondering if you were going to make it.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, sorry. I had to go pick up my nephew first. Is the kids¡¯ fair in the gymnasium likest year?¡±

    ¡°Yes, he can head in there if he wants. Miss Pettigrew and a few other parents are watching in shifts. You ready to go have some fun, Peter?¡± she leans down, asking the young boy who nods his head. ¡°Okay, you know where to go.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Vaughn, this is my best friend Xana. Her nephew is two years older than Daisy and goes here.¡±

    ¡°Pleasure.¡± I nod. ¡°Did his parents get out of volunteering?¡±

    Daphne shes me a look. ¡°They didn¡¯t get out of it. They¡¯re traveling internationally for a family funeral back in Spain. Normally, they would be here as well.¡±

    Xana eyes me with a strange grin on her face before turning to Daphne. ¡°You want to talk over here for a second?¡± She motions for her to follow her around the corner.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be right back,¡± Daphne says to me as she links arms with her friend and walks out of sight.

 Chapter 86

    I pull my phone out of my pocket, reading over a few emails when I hear Daphne giggle. The crowd of people that were talking walked away I could hear the tail end of their muffled conversation. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯d say he¡¯s one hundred percent the decadent, gooey, gooey double fudge sundae but honestly he¡¯s kind of a total a-¡± A group of kids scream so I miss thest part of what she¡¯s saying. I lean against the curtain, trying to hear the rest of the conversation but a secondter she opens the side of the booth and pops back in.

    ¡°Gossip hour over?¡± I don¡¯t bother looking up from my phone, hoping she didn¡¯t notice me sitting back quickly. She ignores me, humming a little tune to herself as she looks over the list on the booth. ¡°Who is Mr. Double

    Fudge Sundae?¡±

    Fuck, I meant to keep that to myself.

    ¡°What?¡± She turns her head to look over at me.

    ¡°You heard me,¡± I say, doubling down on the question.

    Might as well make aplete ass of myself.

    ¡°Were you eavesdropping, Mr. Vaughn?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t have to. You two wereughing like schoolgirls. I¡¯m sure everyone heard it. Answer the question.¡±

    ¡°Just a guy I know. Why do you care?¡±

    ¡°Let me guess, deck shoes?¡±

    Jesus, where is this jealousy bullshiting from?

    ¡°Are we speaking in code here? I¡¯m confused.¡±

    ¡°Nothing,¡± I mutter, turning my attention back to my phone.

    ¡°Whatever.¡± She rolls her eyes, messing around with a stack of boxes and empty containers behind us.

    I lean back in the chair, watching as she bends over to tug on something, her shirt pulling up to reveal a small sliver of her porcin skin. I run my hand over my jaw. The pants she¡¯s wearing are tighter than anything I¡¯ve seen her in previously. I take more than a moment to appreciate the perky, round shape of her ass.

    I wonder what kind of panties Miss Flowers wears. A thong or G-string perhaps? Not a chance. She¡¯s much too uptight for that. Probably cheeky or boy shorts. This woman not only infuriates me, but she also drives me mad with lust, making me want to defile her in her present position with a handful of her hair as leverage.

    ¡°Do you need help with that?¡± I stand up, focusing my attention away from her ass before Ipletely lose control. I walk up behind her as she messes with a box she¡¯s struggling to reach.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s stuck,¡± she groans as she tugs on one of the ps. She tugs again but this time she loses her grip, stumbling backward just as I¡¯m about to reach her. She crashes into me, throwing me off-bnce. I wrap my arm around her as we both fall backward onto the floor, pulling her right onto myp. Her arm hits the chair I was sitting on hard, a loud smack echoing through the booth.

    ¡°Shit, are you okay?¡± I ask, my hand resting t against her stomach, her breath rapid. She doesn¡¯t respond, her other hand gripping my forearm. ¡°Daphne,¡± I say, bringing my hand from where it rests against her to her chin. I turn it so that she¡¯s looking back at me. ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    She nods her head gently as I let my hand drift down slowly. I feel her throat constrict against the back of my fingertips as she swallows. Something is exchanged between us in a split second. Like all the pent-up frustration and mimunication is channeling into tension so thick it¡¯s like an¡­ ooey, gooey fudge sundae.

    I reach around and grab her arm that she¡¯s cradling in herp. I pick it up, turning it over to make sure she isn¡¯t bleeding. ¡°I don¡¯t think you broke it,¡± I say, squeezing her wrist a little. ¡°Does that hurt?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°How about here?¡± I drag my thumb over her palm and she shakes her head. ¡°Your fingers okay?¡± I ask against her cheek as she turns again to look toward me. She doesn¡¯t respond and I let my fingers intertwine with hers far longer than necessary. All I¡¯d need to do right now is lean forward two inches, pressing my lips against hers. I can¡¯t take my eyes off her lips but when I finally do and I look in her eyes, I know I¡¯m in trouble.

    I recognize the look on her face, pure unbridled desire. Her cheeks are flushed, pupils dted, and lips parted. Miss Flowers is turned on and that thought shoots straight to my cock.

    Is this why she can¡¯t stand me because she¡¯s attracted to me? Fuck me, this is about to turn into a situation.

    My hand drifts back up to her stomach, my other hand on her waist as neither of us says anything. I know it¡¯s only seconds ticking by but it feels like time is standing still.

    ¡°My shoe fell off,¡± she says finally, leaning forward to reach for it as I grip her waist.

    I bite my tongue so hard, stifling a groan as her ass presses harder against me. She ces her hand on my thigh, lifting her leg to put the shoe back on, but she drops it, bending forward again to grab it.

    ¡°Sorry, just trying to put this on so I can stand up.¡±

    ¡°Please stop moving.¡± My wordse out strangled.

    She shifts again, half turning her body to look back at me, causing more friction against my cock that is now about to make its presence very known.

    ¡°Oh, sorry, am I hurt-¡±

    ¡°No, fuck no, it doesn¡¯t hurt.¡± I blurt the words out as my eyes flutter closed. I grip her waist so tight, pressing her down harder against me. I¡¯m half-embarrassed I¡¯m having this visceral reaction to her sitting on myp and half wanting to slide her panties to the side and beg her to let me fuck her. I lift her off me, practically tossing her to the side as I turn away from her. I¡¯m panting, hands on my hips as I look up to the ceiling of the booth, praying nobody approaches.

    ¡°Jesus Christ,¡± I mutter.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± she asks, confused as she steps up next to me. ¡°Oh, oh,¡± she gasps, mping her hand over her mouth as she looks down at my very obvious erection.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look so surprised, it¡¯s a natural reaction.¡± ¡°I just, I didn¡¯t realize.¡± She giggles.

    ¡°What did you think was going to happen, sweetheart? You¡¯re a beautiful woman who was just grinding her tight little ass onto my cock.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to-beautiful?¡± Her face grows red at my blunt words and her smile disappears as she repeats the word back to me as if she¡¯s stunned I said it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be sorry.¡± I let out a long breath as my tension slowly released. ¡°I know you didn¡¯t mean to. I¡¯m the one who held you in ce for far too long.¡± I look over at her, both of us staring at each other. I tell myself not to reiterate the sentiment, but I do anyway. ¡°Come on now, Daphne, you know you¡¯re beautiful.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± she half whispers.

    I open my mouth to take it a step further and ask her if she¡¯s wet, but she speaks before I can.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure your mystery blonde can help with that.¡± She nods toward my crotch.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°The one you were spotted with the night you had your ¡®very important dinner¡¯ while I babysat your daughter.¡±

 Chapter 87

    I¡¯m thoroughly confused now and the moment is gone. ¡°Is this some passive-aggressive bullshit I didn¡¯t get the memo on because I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re referring to?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡± She shrugs, turning back to the sheet on the booth ledge like she¡¯s checking something.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s something. Say whatever it is you want to say.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s stupid. I was just being petty. I saw a tabloid article thing that night that was a picture of you and what the headlines referred to as a ¡®mystery blonde¡¯ getting into the same car.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that was Natalie. She¡¯s not a mystery.¡± Iugh. ¡°She¡¯s the head of acquisitions for thepany I¡¯m trying to buy, thepany I was meeting with for dinner. There were half a dozen of us there.¡± ¡°You two shared a car?¡± Is she jealous?

    ¡°We did. She lives about a block from me so my driver dropped her off before he brought me back to your ce.¡± I take a step closer to her, reaching out to pull her chin over so that she¡¯s looking at me. ¡°It wasn¡¯t a date if that¡¯s what you¡¯re asking.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not asking.¡±

    ¡°Why were you looking at headlines about me?¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t. I just happened to stumble across it on the Daily Mail or something.¡±

    ¡°You know you can ask if you have questions about me.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have questions about you.¡± Her eyes are big and round as she looks up at me.

    ¡°You sure about that?¡± I nce past her quickly to make sure we¡¯re alone before reaching my thumb up and brushing it across her bottom lip. I lean in a bit further, only a few centimeters between us. This woman drives me crazy. She¡¯s so oblivious to how sexy she is, how fucking bad I want to bend her over right now and leave her dripping with my cum.

    ¡°D-do you have questions about me?¡± she asks barely above a whisper.

    ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± I move my hand from her chin to rest above her head.

    ¡°But I shouldn¡¯t ask them.¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡± Her hands are pressed against the pir of the booth behind her.

    ¡°Because,¡± I say softly as I lean in, cing my lips at her ear, ¡°I¡¯m trying to remain a gentleman.¡±

    ¡°Last call to ce your bids for the silent auction!¡± A loud voice interrupts me and I step back as they round the corner.

    ¡°You okay by yourself for a moment? I need to take care of something really quick and get Daisy out to the car.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± She keeps her gaze down away from me and I wonder if I may have scared her. I make my way through the building to the silent auction, cing a bid on my yacht before returning to the booth.

    ¡°They¡¯re about to call the winners,¡± I say, motioning toward the other room.

    ¡°Oh, okay.¡± She steps out of the booth and we start walking toward the other room, my hand settling against her lower back.

    ¡°And the winners are¡­ drum roll, please!¡± Mr. Fein cheerfully shouts into the microphone as everyone ps. He starts running through the winners one by one until he finally gets to my yacht.

    ¡°And the grand prize tonight that I think we all bid on is an exclusive weekend on Mr. Weston Vaughn¡¯s luxurious, custom-built private yacht! Can we get a round of apuse for Mr. Vaughn,dies and gentlemen!¡± He points toward me and the room erupts into cheers as they stare at me. I smile and offer a wave, Daphne steps away from me and coastseescoast sees.

    ¡°The winner is¡±-Mr. Fein opens the envelope-¡°our very own Daphne Flowers!¡± The room once again cheers.

    ¡°What?¡± She looks genuinely terrified. ¡°I didn¡¯t bid-I can¡¯t afford that.¡± She looks up at me, then back to the room of people pping for her.

    ¡°Just smile and wave,¡± I say as I p next to her.

    ¡°No, seriously, I didn¡¯t bid on it. There¡¯s been a mistake.¡± She looks around, then up at me as I smile at her. ¡°You did this?¡± ¡°I might have.¡± I shrug.

    ¡°Why? I can¡¯t pay for it. Are you crazy?¡±

    I wait till everyone¡¯s attention is back on themselves before gently sping her arm and ushering her out into the lobby of the school.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I wasn¡¯t expecting you to pay for it. I ced the bid in your name because I couldn¡¯t bet on my yacht.¡±

    ¡°Why even offer it then?¡±

    ¡°Because you demanded I do it. I did what you said. I just put my twist on it, so to speak. The school will still get the money and I¡¯ll get a weekend on my yacht¡­ with you.¡± I add on that bit quickly. I hadn¡¯t nned on it; it was most definitely a spur-of-the-moment decision I just made before walking across the building and cing the bet. Feeling her body against mine, feeling the burn of jealousy in my chest when she was flirty with deck shoes or Mr. Fudge Fucking Sundae whatever the hell his name is, I knew I had to do something.

    ¡°With me?¡± she almost shouts.

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s my part of the deal. I guess I forgot to mention it before when you were in my office making your demands. Labor Day weekend you¡¯ll already have the time off work and I need some help with Daisy since my nanny up and quit on me. Did I mention that Roxy quit? Yeah, got sick of me runningte apparently.¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s it? I don¡¯t get a say in this. I¡¯m now just your built-in babysitter when you need it and you get to make decisions for me? Tough shit, Mr. Vaughn.¡± Her head shifts to one side a little as she settles back on her foot. ¡°You can¡¯t just tell me what to do.¡±

    My smile fades as I step toward her, her squared shoulders wilting a bit as I tower over her. ¡°Isn¡¯t that exactly what you did to me when you marched into my office?¡±

    ¡°That-it¡¯s different. It¡¯s to benefit your daughter and the school. This is-¡± Her words trail off.

    ¡°This is what, Daphne?¡± I know I¡¯m goading her. I can see the little vein on her temple growing more prominent.

    ¡°Bullshit. It¡¯s bullshit!¡±

    I click my tongue at her. ¡°Now, what kind ofnguage is that in a school? That mouth of yours really might get you in trouble someday.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have time for this, Mr. Vaughn. I¡¯m not going on your little trip. End of story. Now if you¡¯ll excuse me, I need to help clean up.¡± She moves to step around me, but I step in the same direction, cutting her off.

    ¡°Are you telling me you don¡¯t want an all-expenses-paid vacation in the Bahamas on a private luxury yacht where you only have to help out with my daughter now and then when my parents need a break or I¡¯m busy? What else could you possibly be doing that weekend that is better than that? Painting by numbers in your fuzzy socks? Come on, you know I pay very well.¡±

    Her mouth snaps shut as she realizes what I¡¯m offering her. She¡¯s thinking about it, considering it. Her eyes drift away, then quickly dart back to me. ¡°Not. I don¡¯t even know you or your family. How ufortable would that be for me? Did you consider that? Besides, it¡¯spletely inappropriate and I¡¯m sure if the school found out, they wouldn¡¯t approve.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    ¡°Do you always follow the rules?¡±

    ¡°Yes, and you should as well.¡± Her full teacher facade is back in ce, and it makes me chuckle. It makes me wonder what it would take to get her to rx, to let her hair down a little bit if she were outside these walls. She looks boldly at me again. ¡°I¡¯m not going. I¡¯m serious. And by the way, I like painting in my fuzzy socks.¡±

    ¡°Noted, Miss Flowers. Now, if you¡¯ll excuse me, my driver is waiting for me with my daughter. My two-hour duty here is more than up. I had fun tonight.¡±

    ¡°Pleasure was all mine.¡± She gives me a forced smile, her attitude still shining through, and it makes meugh as I walk toward the doors of the building.

    ¡°Oh, I highly doubt that, Daphne. Pretty sure I had all the pleasure tonight.¡±

 Chapter 88

    DAPHNE

    I stand in the lobby, my headpletely spinning by the highs and lows this man has put me through tonight.

    How does he go from being so dismissive toward me like I¡¯m merely an inconvenience in his life to looking at me the way he did when I was on hisp? I giggle to myself remembering his ¡°issue¡± when I was trying to put my shoe back on. As embarrassed as I was at the moment, it¡¯s nothingpared to standing there with a raging hard-on in public.

    ¡°Good, he deserves it,¡± I decide, spinning on my heel to head back into the auction and start cleaning up for the night.

    By the time I make it back home, I¡¯m exhausted. I¡¯ve been going nonstop since six a. m. today and my body is feeling it. I trudge to my bathroom, dropping my bag on my couch. Several months back, Xana bought me somevender aromatherapy bath stuff. I root through my cabs, finding it and pouring a generous amount into the tub after turning on the water.

    Rose in hand, I dip my toes into the water to test out the temperature before slowly sliding beneath the bubbles. Thevender starts doing its job of instantly putting me at ease. I try to take in some deep breaths, allowing the tension from the day to leave my body, but the second I close my eyes, my mind keeps drifting back to him.

    I recall the way he demanded I go on his family vacation after cing a bid in my name. The rude and arrogant way he looked me up and down at the airport before pretending he¡¯d never seen me before. The way he acted when he was two hourste to our first meeting. But then, I think about the way he looked at me that night at my apartment, the way his eyes undressed me when he thought I wasn¡¯t looking earlier tonight¡­ and the way he held me.

    A shiver runs through my body remembering the way his fingertips lightly trailed against my skin. The way his lips were so close to me that I could feel his warm breath against my cheek. My hand slips beneath the water, sliding down my body until I reach my inner thigh. I trail my fingertips over my skin, imagining it¡¯s Weston. Wondering what could have happened if we had been somece more private. Would he have leaned in and kissed me? Or what would he have done if I leaned in to kiss him?

    I bring my fingers to my clit, slowly circling them around, teasing myself. Tension builds as I apply pressure, my back arching against the porcin tub, my breath growing audible. I¡¯m so close, that my lips part as a small moan slips past them when I find my release.

    But the second it¡¯s over, instead of feeling satisfied, I feel guilty. An image of Carson¡¯s sweet smile when he proposed to me sweeps across my mind. I feel a physical pain in my chest, like I¡¯m betraying what we had by wanting someone else. Then it hits me. This is the first time that I have wanted someone else since his death. This is the first time a man has not only garnered my attention but left me wanting more. But this isn¡¯t real; it¡¯s a fantasy. It¡¯s not a happily ever after with a white picket fence and matching Disney outfits. It¡¯s a secret fling that ends in heartbreak.

    ¡°NOW YOU¡¯RE GOING to the Bahamas? Damn, I need a vacation or maybe a different job,¡± Xana says after taking a sip of wine.

    ¡°No, the point is I¡¯m not going. Can you believe he thought he could force me into going?¡± I say, shaking my head. ¡°The audacity.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, how rude of him to demand you go on a luxury, tropical vacation. Asshole!¡± Xana says sarcastically.

    ¡°What? You think I should go?¡±

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t say that. I just don¡¯t think he¡¯s being rude,¡± she says, using quotation marks. I give her an I don¡¯t understand expression. ¡°He¡¯s thinking with his dick, Daph,e on.¡±

    ¡°Oh please, that man probably gets more women in a week than most men do in a decade. If he wanted to sleep with me, he wouldn¡¯t go to those lengths. He¡¯s just doing it as some sort of power move to get back at me for demanding he participate in the bake sale and silent auction, which was a huge sess by the way.¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    ¡°Oh good! It looked amazing. You did such a fantastic job helping organize that entire thing. Did you say his nanny quit? Maybe I should apply.¡± Sheughs.

    ¡°Right? What a job.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you even a little bit curious?¡± She bounces her eyebrows up and down at me like a cartoon character.

    ¡°About?¡±

    ¡°The trip, if you went to the Bahamas with him.¡±

    ¡°No. First of all, I wouldn¡¯t be going with him; I¡¯d be the hired help. Second, how weird would it be to vacation with people you barely know?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, is that why you¡¯re so offended by his offer?¡± She eyes me. ¡°Because you want to be more than the hired help?¡±

    ¡°No, get outta here,¡± I deflect, smacking her with one of my throw pillows.

    ¡°I¡¯m just saying¡±-sheughs, holding up her hand to dodge the pillow -¡°if I liked a guy and he only wanted me around to do a favor for him, I¡¯d be butthurt too.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not butthurt. And trust me, that¡¯s not why I¡¯m frustrated by it, not in the slightest,¡± I lie, knowing full well that¡¯s exactly why I¡¯m frustrated by it. ¡°It¡¯s just the fact that he has this arrogant attitude like whatever I say goes because I¡¯m rich and powerful. I¡¯m already a full-time teacher. Why can¡¯t he find some other low-level peasant to pick on.¡± There is a lot of truth in that statement though. ¡°And for as much as I love Daisy and I had a st with her at my apartment, babysitting my students and going on vacation with their family is not part of my job description.¡±

    ¡°Speaking of, how¡¯s the new job at Crestwood going? You seem like apletely different person than you were a few months back, packing up your life to run away to Paris.¡±

    ¡°I love it. Seriously, it¡¯s great.¡±

    ¡°Good and for what it¡¯s worth, I¡¯m d you decided not to uproot and move.¡± Xana knows me well enough that she knows she can either talk me down from the ledge or she knows she can wait it out and I¡¯ll eventually find my way back.

    ¡°What are you and Ryan doing for Labor Day?¡±

    ¡°Probably the same thing we always do, spend the day on Lake Michigan with his family. You¡¯re wee to join us again. Unless, you know, you¡¯re sailing the high seas.¡± She gives me a salute and it makes meugh.

    ¡°How are things going with you and Ryan? Crazy to believe you guys have already been together over two years.¡±

    Xana was put through the wringer for years before she met Ryan. She¡¯d had her heart broken; she¡¯d been cheated on, lied to, robbed by one guy, and stalked by another. To see her smiling and happy with him brings me so much joy. She has the same kind of glow and giddiness talking about him that I did with Carson.

 Chapter 89

    Carson wasn¡¯t like any other man I¡¯ve ever met. He was truly one of a kind with a heart of gold. He was empathetic and always anticipated my needs long before I even said anything. He was what the girls call a ¡°golden retriever¡± man. He was innocent loving and loyal in the most genuine way. I know that if life hadn¡¯t ripped him from this world, we would have been that couple-the one who wears matching outfits with our kids at Disney and sends out our holiday cards with silly Santa sweaters and reindeer noses.

    ¡°Oh, Ryan.¡± She sighs, sitting back on my couch. ¡°He¡¯s wonderful. Things are going so well it almost scares me.¡±

    ¡°Like you¡¯re waiting for the other shoe to drop?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, exactly.¡±

    I reach over and ce my hand on her knee. ¡°Don¡¯t think like that. I know you¡¯ve been put through so much by your partners in the past, but Ryan¡¯s different. He¡¯s one of the good ones, so don¡¯t rob yourself of that joy and happiness.¡±

    She puts her hand over mine, smiling at me. ¡°You know, I think you were my first-ever soulmate.¡±

    ¡°I feel the same way. Sometimes I feel bad for the men in our lives.¡± We bothugh. ¡°They know that if they mess up, it¡¯s not just one of us they have to deal with.¡±

    ¡°You know when Ryan and I get married, you¡¯re my maid of honor, right?¡±

    ¡°Duh.¡±

    ¡°Hey,¡± her tone gets serious, ¡°will you be okay?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Helping me n my wedding someday.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± I hate that she¡¯s always so worried about me when she should be excited for her future. I know watching your best friend lose their mother and the love of their life in the same year and go down a long path of grief that almost consumes them has to be traumatic. ¡°I promise. I can¡¯t wait to help you. I can¡¯t wait to sit with your mom when youe out of the dressing room at the bridal shop when you¡¯re trying on dresses. Mostly, I can¡¯t wait to give Ryan my very threatening if you so much as cause her a single tear, I will hunt you down and kill you with my very specific set of skills speech.¡± I do my best Liam Neeson impression and it has her in a fit of giggles.

    ¡°OKAY, ss, and what do we say at the end of the day?¡± I ask as a sea of smiling children raise their hands and say with me, ¡°We are grateful for the day!¡±

    ¡°And for you!¡± Daisy adds on with a big smile, several other students joining her.

    ¡°Thank you all so much. I am so grateful for each of you and I love being your teacher. Are you all going to have a great weekend?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± they cheer.

    ¡°Does anyone want to share their weekend ns?¡± Several hands shoot sky-high.

    ¡°Bryson.¡±

    ¡°Me and my dad and, and, and my brother are going  to a Cubs game.¡±

    ¡°That sounds amazing! Danielle.¡±

    ¡°My sissy has a softball game.¡±

    ¡°Well, I hope she wins.¡±

    A soft charm sounds that signals the end of the day and the students head to their cubbies to retrieve their bags and sit back down at their desks. This school does things a little differently for the younger kids, allowing the parents toe directly to their ssroom to pick them up.

    One by one the mothers or nanniese in to pick up the children. I chat with a few of them, exchanging pleasantries and discussing how their child is doing.

    ¡°Knock, knock.¡± I turn to my right to see Preston, my fellow teacher, smiling and waving at me from the doorway.

    ¡°Hey, Pres, all your kids gone already?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, the fifth graders don¡¯t waste any time hauling out of here, especially on a Friday.¡± Heughs.

    ¡°I bet. I remember those days.¡± I smile and wave at one of the mothers when a tall figure catches my eye. It¡¯s Mr. Vaughn, walking into the ssroom casually in his navy suit. His white Oxford is unbuttoned a little, no tie. He catches me looking at him and I quickly look back at Preston.

    ¡°Sorry, can you repeat that?¡± I ask.

    ¡°I was just saying that it was fun chatting with you at the bake sale the other night. You were amazing, running around getting everything done.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, it was great talking with you too.¡± I try to keep my eyes on Preston but I can feel Weston staring at me. He¡¯s saying something to Daisy as she riffles through her backpack.

    ¡°So do you have any weekend ns?¡± He rocks back and forth on his feet, his hands in his pockets.

    ¡°Not really, no. Oh, well, that¡¯s not true.¡± Iugh. ¡°I have this picture I¡¯ve been meaning to hang in my bedroom. I keep putting it off because if it can¡¯t be done with Command Strips, I don¡¯t like messing with it. I even bought the tools and it¡¯s still just sitting there.¡±

    ¡°Rte but actually, I helped my mom hang like five huge family portraits not that long ago so I¡¯m kind of a pro.¡±

    ¡°Is that right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, so ya know, give me a call if you want help. Seriously. I¡¯ll just be in the park ying sand volleyball with the guys or maybe down at North Ave Beach trying to soak up thest few warm days of summer. Speaking of which, you¡¯re more than wee toe if you want.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s super nice. Thanks so much for the invite.¡± I try to give as nomittal of an answer as possible. Not because I don¡¯t want to go, but I don¡¯t want to give Preston the wrong idea. He¡¯s sweet and attractive, but I¡¯m just not interested in him like that.

    ¡°So, I should probably get your number in case you want help with that picture?¡± He gives me a coy grin.

    ¡°Oh, yeah, for sure.¡± Shit, now I¡¯m giving him the wrong idea.

    ¡°Great, here¡¯s my phone; you can just type it in.¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    I type my name and number, hit save, and hand it back to him.

    ¡°Cool, see you this weekend maybe.¡± He waves and backs out of the room.

    When I turn my attention back to the ssroom, Daisy and her father are nowhere to be seen.

    I spend my Friday night on the couch¡­ like every other weekend. I¡¯m usually too exhausted by the end of the week to go out anyway and being that Xana and Ryan are homebodies, I don¡¯t have anyone to go out with.

    Partying was never my scene for very long. I went to my fair share of frat and house parties in college but after, I was happier staying home with Carson or hosting game nights with our friends.

    I roll from my side to my back, staring up at the ceiling as another episode of Law and Order: SVU starts up, the theme music a permanent fixture in my brain as I think it is in probably most of us.

    I lift my foot to stare at my socks. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my fuzzy socks?¡± I mutter, thinking about Weston¡¯sment. These are pale pink with little bunches of kale on them and the phrase I don¡¯t kale at all written in yellow across the top. ¡°I happen to think they¡¯re cu-¡± A knock on my door startles me and I turn to look at it as if that will exin who it is. I drop my leg, sitting up as the person knocks again.

    ¡°Who is it?¡± I say timidly as I tiptoe toward the door, worried it¡¯s my odd neighbor, Steve. There¡¯s no answer. I stand on my tiptoes, peering through the peephole but the person is blocking it with their thumb. I hesitate for a moment, one hand on the handle, the other on the deadbolt. I unlock it, slowly turn the handle and, open h the door a few inches to see Weston Vaughn with a scowl on his face.

    ¡°Why the fuck are you opening the door when you can¡¯t see who it is?¡±

 Chapter 90

    WESTON

    Her eyes are big, surprise written all over her face, but in an instant it¡¯s reced with a scowl.

    ¡°What are you doing here-again?¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t answer my question. Do you always just open the door to strangers,pletely unaware?¡± I step into her apartment, causing her to back up. I close the door and lock it again.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not like I get a lot of strangers knocking on my door. I thought it might have just been my neighbor asking me to hang out again.¡±

    ¡°Hang out?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, like to watch a movie or y video games with him,¡± she says casually.

    ¡°Him?¡± I crook an eyebrow, trying to keep that jealous feeling at bay.

    ¡°He¡¯s harmless, trust me. He¡¯s just awkward and probably lonely. I don¡¯t think he has any friends. Now, I answered a lot of your questions so back to mine. What are you doing here-I don¡¯t see Daisy with you this time.¡±

    I look down at her outfit, noticing she¡¯s wearing the fuzzy socks again and it makes me smile. Her shorts are almost nonexistent beneath her oversized t-shirt. Her hair is in two braids hanging down over her shoulders.

    ¡°I heard you needed a picture hung.¡±

    ¡°Eavesdropping again, Mr. Vaughn?¡± She cocks her head, a smirk on her face. It¡¯s funny to see how she slips between that nervous, bubbly woman I met in Paris and this feisty,bative woman standing before me.

    ¡°Do you always have to be argumentative?¡± I snap, instantly feeling bad. I hate that I can¡¯t control my tone with her. It¡¯s childish. I want her to want me just as badly but I can¡¯t figure out if she truly does hate me or if this is just a game of ying hard to get. ¡°No,¡± I soften my tone, ¡°it¡¯s not eavesdropping when you were having the conversation loud enough that I could clearly hear you from where I was standing.¡± We both stand there in silence for a moment. ¡°So,¡± I say as I remove my suit jacket and ce it neatly on the back of one of her barstools, ¡°do you want to show me where the picture needs to be hung?¡±

    She eyes me suspiciously. ¡°Not to be argumentative, but is this going to be another tit-for-tat situation where I¡¯ll owe you some favor in a few weeks?¡±

    ¡°No, consider it something done out of the goodness of my heart.¡±

    ¡°You mean you have one those?¡±

    I smile at her, knowing damn well this isn¡¯t out of the goodness of my heart, but more like my dick. The thought of Mr. Fudge Sundae in her apartment made my stomach sour the rest of the afternoon and maybe I¡¯m just projecting, but she seemed ufortable with giving him her number.

    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s in here.¡± She walks down the hallway and I follow her.

    Fuck, her bedroom?

    I nce around the room. It¡¯s small but tidy. Her bed is all white, crisp, and cozy-looking with several decorative throw pillows in soft pink. On her nightstand is a small brassmp, a stack of three books, and a framed picture of her with a young man and an older couple. I¡¯m assuming it¡¯s her family.

    ¡°I was thinking it would look good over here.¡± She points to a space on the wall opposite her bed.

    I walk over next to her, the picture, a painting of wildflowers in an antique brass frame, propped against the wall. ¡°Heavier than it looks,¡± I say, picking it up.

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s why I figured the Command Strips weren¡¯t going to cut it.¡±

    I tap on the wall, listening for the studs. ¡°Stud there,¡± I say, continuing to tap, ¡°and there. Do you have a pencil? I should have asked for that before.¡±

    ¡°Just a second.¡± She opens the drawer of a small desk by her closet and hands one to me. I mark where the studs start and end on both sides before cing it in my pocket.

    ¡°Probably best we hang it on either stud unless you have wall anchors?¡±

    ¡°Umm, I¡¯m not sure I know what those even are.¡± She does that thing again where she wraps her arms around her waist, then reaches up to rub her neck almost nervously.

    Is she uneasy having me in her bedroom for the same reasons that ran through my head? Because the second I saw her bed, I imagined her arms and legs tied to the brass frame as I took my time exploring her body. The thought of her trembling beneath my touch,pletely at my mercy, has me so on edge I¡¯m seconds away from my cock making its presence very known again.

    ¡°Not a problem. I¡¯ll make sure we won¡¯t need them. How about you stand back and let me know when I¡¯ve got it in the right spot.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± She nervously steps around me, walking to the other side of the room as I pick up the picture and hold it against the wall.

    ¡°We can put it here,¡± I say, looking back at her. ¡°Or further over here.¡±

    ¡°I like it there.¡± I move it over and look at her again. ¡°Over just a little more, little more, there. Perfect.¡±

    ¡°My hands are a little full. Any chance you can make a small mark where the bottom left corner is?¡±

    ¡°Oh, sure. Where is the pencil?¡±

    ¡°Uh, in my pocket,¡± I look down toward my front right pocket where the end is sticking out.

    She steps closer to me, so close I can smell her hair as she grabs it gingerly before making the mark on the wall. ¡°Like that?¡± She turns to look up at me.

    ¡°Just like that.¡± I ce the picture back down on the floor. ¡°You said you have the tools, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, they¡¯re in my linen closet.¡±

    I follow her back into the hallway and she opens the narrow closet door. ¡°I put them up here¡±-her words strain as she stands on her tippy-toes to reach for a small tool bag-¡°since I wasn¡¯t using them.¡±

    ¡°Allow me.¡± I step forward, reaching above her to grab the bag as she takes a small step back right into my chest. I feel her lose her bnce as her footnds on mine. I keep a firm grip on the bag with one hand, my other instinctuallying down to wrap around her waist to steady her.

    ¡°Shit, sorry.¡±

    ¡°This is starting to be a pattern with us, isn¡¯t it?¡± I can hear my voice lower, the warmth of her body doing something to me. ¡°At least no coffee was involved this time.¡±

    ¡°I swear I¡¯m not even clumsy.¡± She giggles, stepping out of my embrace.

    ¡°Well, like you said, I bring out the worst in you so we¡¯ll just chalk it up to that.¡± I don¡¯t mean for it to sound condescending or pathetic, but it does.

    ¡°That was rude of me to say. I didn¡¯t mean it. I was justshing out when I said it.¡±

    ¡°Nah, you were right. It¡¯s okay. No need to apologize.¡± The air grows thick between us again and I want to ask her what she¡¯s thinking but I know

    I shouldn¡¯t. ¡°Well, let me get this picture hung for you.¡± I look through her tool bag, finding the nails, tape measure, and hammer, and ce them on the end of the bed.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you want Preston to help me hang the picture?¡± She leans against the doorframe of her bedroom.

    ¡°Is that his name?¡± I unbutton my cuffs, rolling my sleeves up slowly. ¡°Mr. Fudge Sundae?¡±

    She cocks her head as if she¡¯s hiding a secret, then she smiles. ¡°Yeah, the other teacher you saw me talking to in my ssroom.¡±

    ¡°Preston,¡± I say his name again as I reach for the tape measure. ¡°Figures, a man wearing deck shoes for fashion would have that name.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with his name? Sounds very simr to yours in fact. Preston, Weston.¡±

    I take a few measurements, marking where the nail needs to go on the wall. ¡°Did you want him to do this instead?¡±

    I pick up the nail and hammer, lining it up and tapping it into the wall. I grab the picture, lifting it and cing the taut wire on the nail. I step back, making sure it¡¯s level.

    ¡°Looks great.¡± She steps further into the room. I walk around the bed, standing beside her to look at it. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± I grab the tools, cing them back in the bag, then in the closet. I start walking down the hallway toward the front door. ¡°You didn¡¯t answer my question, Daphne.¡± I level my eyes on her as I roll my sleeves back down, buttoning my cuffs. ¡°Would you rather Preston be here right now?¡± She slowly shakes her head. ¡°I can¡¯t hear you.¡± I reach for my jacket, sliding it back on. ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°And why is that?¡± I adjust my jacket, stepping closer to her.

    ¡°No reason.¡± She shrugs, her eyes shifting away from mine as she circles the ind, reaching for a bottle of wine. ¡°Did you want to stay for a drink?¡±

    I step around the ind toward her and she takes a small step backward, her back hitting the counter.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure that¡¯s a good idea.¡± I take another step toward her, reaching for the bottle and cing it on the counter behind her.

    ¡°No?¡± Her voice goes up an octave. ¡°Why not?¡±

    I let out a throaty chuckle. ¡°I think you know why.¡± I touch the end of her braid, my fingers brushing over her silky hair. ¡°These are cute.¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a drink. My friend Xanaes over all the time for a drink and honestly, it¡¯s just a kind gesture since you came over and he-¡±

    I reach up and wrap my hand around the back of her head, my thumb at her jawline. Her nervous energy is back. ¡°Do you ever just let a moment happen, Daphne?¡±

    ¡°A moment? I was just answering your ques-¡± she starts to ramble again.

    ¡°Please shut the fuck up,¡± I whisper against her lips as I lean in, pressing mine against hers. My other hand finds its way around her waist, her hands still mped around the edge of the counter. I move my lips over hers, my tongue gently pressing against them, demanding entrance. She releases the counter, her handsing to rest against my chest as she kisses me back fervently. I tilt my head, pulling at her neck to deepen the kiss as she lets out a soft moan. I take the opportunity to snake my tongue into her mouth, sweeping it across hers, her fingers curling against my shirt.

    ¡°That¡¯s why,¡± I murmur after breaking the kiss. ¡°I can¡¯t trust myself around you.¡±

    Her lips are pink and swollen, her breathing out in puffs against mine. She blinks slowly, her fingers still clutching at my chest.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t you?¡± she asks almost breathlessly.

    ¡°Because the things I want to do to you¡±-I lean in, running my lips softly up her neck-¡°are not nice.¡±

    ¡°What kinds of things?¡± Her eyes flutter closed, her head tilting back to expose her neck even further to my lips.

    ¡°Bad things, Miss Flowers. Very bad things.¡±

 Chapter 91

    DAPHNE

    Very bad things¡­

    The words permeate my thoughts for days. I find my gaze drifting when I do dishes when I¡¯m on the train, and while I¡¯m grocery shopping. It¡¯s like my head is a balloon, floating above my body.

    I haven¡¯t felt a fire like that in my veins since¡­ forever actually. Guilt creeps back in at the realization. The rtionship I had with Carson grew from friendship and trust; it didn¡¯t start with lust or desire. It transformed over time into love and passion, but it was vani and I was more than okay with that. What Carson offered me was different, it was what I needed. Love, loyalty, honesty, and security.

    What Weston offers me-is lust, desire, the kind of sinfully good temptation that we both know we shouldn¡¯t give in to. Then again, I don¡¯t think he¡¯s offering it. He made it clear that he wanted me but also said that¡¯s why he couldn¡¯t stay. Maybe this is just a game to him, his song and dance of seduction. To kiss me, make me feel what he could give me for a night? A long weekend on his yacht in the Bahamas? Until he¡¯s bored with me and on to the next?

    I¡¯ve never even entertained the idea of a fling. Xana tried to encourage me a few times over thest year to try it out. To just have fun and let loose but that¡¯s never been my style. I crave connection; I long for intimacy rather than just sex. That¡¯s why it never bothered me that my sex life with Carson wasn¡¯t fireworks and exciting new positions. It was reliable and fairly consistent, and while I didn¡¯t get off very often, he made me feel so loved. He would make sure that even if I couldn¡¯t finish with sex, I got there some other way.

    Thoughts of taking Mr. Vaughn up on the offer to apany his family on their long weekend on his yacht continuously gue me. ¡°It¡¯s a dumb idea,¡± I say to myself over and over but I¡¯m not sure I¡¯m convincing myself. The reality is I want to go; I want to know what very bad things he wants to do to me, and I want to experience them.

    I drill my fingers on my desk as my students gather their things and prepare to leave for the weekend.

    ¡°Hello, Mrs. Vaughn.¡± I smile and wave as she approaches my desk.

    ¡°Regina dear, call me Regina. My son tells me you¡¯re going to be joining us on his yacht next weekend.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± I stare at her for a second. ¡°Um, well, I didn¡¯t realize it was decided yet but yes, he did extend an offer.¡±

    She smiles, looking back at Daisy who is talking animatedly to one of her friends. ¡°I can¡¯t tell you how excited Daisy will be when she finds out. She talks about you nonstop, you know?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s very sweet of her. She is a wonderful little girl and an absolute pleasure to teach.¡± I¡¯m worried that I¡¯m now obligated to go on this trip¡­ not that I would be upset. ¡°Did you or Mr. Vaughn tell Daisy yet?¡±

    ¡°Oh no, dear, I think that he wants it to be a surprise for her. He gave me strict instructions not to tell her yet. I think it will be wonderful for her to have a young woman who is engaging with her. I know her recent nanny did a fine job, but she just didn¡¯t connect with her the way you do.¡± I look over at Daisy, my heart melting a little. Something about that little girl tugs at me. ¡°Plus, I think it would do my son some good to see Daisy fully enjoying herself. Ever since his wife passed, he¡¯s be much more reclusive, consumed by work. I think it bothers him that Daisy doesn¡¯t have any siblings to y with on these family trips, not even a mother to engage with. No pressure though, darling. I look forward to seeing you.¡±

    My chest feels tight, stressed making it hard to swallow for a second. That¡¯s a lot of pressure to live up to. ¡°Uh, Regina?¡± She turns back around. ¡°I don¡¯t want to confuse Daisy about who I am in her life.¡±

    She gives me an understanding look. ¡°I know, dear, and Weston doesn¡¯t want that either. But having a figure like you in her life, even if it¡¯s only for this school year will do more for her than you realize. Do you have a favorite teacher who impacted your life? Once you look back on fondly?¡±

    ¡°I do actually. Mrs. Knight. She was my fourth-grade teacher. I even went to her funeral when she passed a few years ago and kept in contact with her children.¡± She gives me a reassuring smile and I realize that she¡¯s right. This doesn¡¯t have to be anything more than it is, a chance to give a little girl some happiness and make a positive impact on her life.

    ¡°WHAT IS WITH YOU LATELY?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± I turn to Xana as I run my fingers over the silky belt of a bathrobe.

    ¡°Seriously, girl, what has gotten into you? If I didn¡¯t know better, I¡¯d say you were in love,¡± she jokes and I can¡¯t help butugh, my cheeks growing warm.

    ¡°Not in love. No, I think I¡¯m just really happy with life right now. The work is great. The weather has been fantastic.¡± I pick up the robe and check the price tag before putting it back. ¡°This store is outrageous.¡±

    ¡°I know. It¡¯s fun to look through.¡±

    We walk through the outdoor mall, mostly window-shopping, but I¡¯m also on a secret mission to find a bathing suit and some updated vacation wear¡­ if I can find it thiste in the summer.

    ¡°What do you think of this?¡± I hold up a white linen dress. The capped sleeves are small ruffles and pearl buttons adorn the front down to just above the knee where it parts into a slit.

    ¡°Super cute. Might be a little cold going into fall.¡±

    ¡°What about for vacation though?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, for sure. You could even wear it as a cover-up if you go somece warm.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I was thinking. Now I just need to find a swimsuit,¡± I mutter half under my breath as I nce around the store for the end-of-season clearance section.

    ¡°Swimsuit? Where are you jetting off-wait, oh my God, are you going?¡±

    ¡°Going where?¡± I y dumb, running my hand over the small selection of remaining swimsuits.

    ¡°Daphne Jane Flowers.¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    ¡°Don¡¯t full-name me,¡± I tease as I pull a white swimsuit from the rack and hold it up against myself.

    ¡°Look at me.¡± I nce up at her. ¡°Are you going to the Bahamas?¡±

    ¡°Yes, maybe, I don¡¯t know.¡± I shake my head, putting the swimsuit back. ¡°Ugh, I don¡¯t know what to do.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean? I thought you had made up your mind you weren¡¯t going?¡±

 Chapter 92

    ¡°I did but now I¡¯m second-guessing it. I mean, a free luxury vacation where I¡¯m also getting paid probably some ungodly amount of money to sometimes babysit? Plus, I love hanging out with Daisy so it¡¯s not like it would be considered work. I¡¯d be stupid not to, right?¡±

    ¡°I think you would be, but then again, you were the one who was wildly offended that he would make such an offer. Where did thise from?¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t offer, he demanded; that¡¯s why I was frustrated. I didn¡¯t appreciate his arrogance, like just because he has money he can tell me what to do. Anyway, that¡¯s neither here nor there. His mother told me when she picked up Daisy yesterday that she was so happy I wasing on the trip and that Daisy would be thrilled.¡±

    ¡°Wait, so he told his daughter and family you¡¯reing when you specifically told him you aren¡¯t? That¡¯s kind of a shitty position to put you in.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, well, I guess he hasn¡¯t told Daisy yet; he wants it to be a surprise which tells me he won¡¯t tell her unless I do show up. Maybe his mom misheard what he said; maybe he told her that he invited me and I just hadn¡¯t decided yet. I¡¯m not sure. Either way, I think he¡¯s trying to get to me, having his mother convince me toe.¡±

    ¡°Do you want to go or do you feel obligated now, like you¡¯re letting Daisy down if you don¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°At first yeah, but I know that she doesn¡¯t have her hopes up since she has no idea I¡¯ve been invited. Now, I think I do want to go.¡± I chew my bottom lip, the memory of Weston¡¯s tongue slowly slipping past it rushing back.

    ¡°Hmm, any other reason you suddenly want to go?¡± Xana eyes me suspiciously. If there¡¯s one thing she¡¯s never wrong about it, it¡¯s reading people, mainly me.

    ¡°Sooo about that,¡± and before I can finish the sentence, she gasps. ¡°Calm down.¡± Iugh. ¡°Help me find a swimsuit or two and when we go to lunch, I¡¯ll tell you about something that¡¯s transpired.¡±

    ¡°HE WANTS to do bad things to you? Oh. My. Gosh.¡± She leans across the table, her eyes as big as saucers before grabbing her napkin to fan herself. ¡°Very bad things,¡± I correct her slowly.

    ¡°That has to be the hottest thing I have ever heard.¡± She takes a sip of her ice water. ¡°Hot damn. Very bad things?¡± She giggles. ¡°I¡¯m going to make Ryan say that to me.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it was shocking, to say the least.¡±

    ¡°So he kissed you, told you that, and then what?¡±

    ¡°He left.¡±

    ¡°You let him leave?¡± Her eyebrows shoot upward. ¡°Girl, I would have climbed that man like a tree. No way he¡¯d get out of my death grip.¡±

    ¡°I was stunned and honestly this is where I¡¯m left confused. Did he say that to tease me or does he seriously not want to cross that line?¡±

    ¡°He wants to. He¡¯s trying to tease you, seduce you. But that¡¯s so much hotter than just hooking up. That¡¯s the thing about older men-they don¡¯t feel this need to just bed you and bail like the twentysomethings our age do. It¡¯s an art to them at this point, especially the rich ones.¡±

    ¡°And you know this how?¡±

    ¡°You remember Mr. Daniels when we were in college-that rich guy who always came into the coffee shop I worked at?¡±

    ¡°Oh right, Trent Daniels¡¯ dad. Yeah, I remember him.¡± Iugh, recalling that when Trent, one of our friend of a friend¡¯s acquaintances found out that Xana went out with his dad, he almost lost his shit. ¡°I thought you only hooked up with him like once?¡±

    ¡°It was a few times, but the point is, he wined and dined me. He took his time flirting and, flirting to fancy dinners. It was so much nicer than being tossed a beer at a frat party with a ¡®you wanna, like, see my room or whatever?¡¯ line and then getting berated if I said no.¡±

    ¡°So why didn¡¯t it be something more with Mr. Daniels?¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s the great thing about older rich men like him and Mr. Vaughn. They aren¡¯t looking for long-term because they don¡¯t need it. It¡¯s like Leo DiCaprio; he can have a new girl any night of the week so why settle down?¡±

    ¡°Sounds kind of icky actually.¡± I scrunch up my face, thinking about Weston turning around and doing this to the next younger woman who crosses his path.

    ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean that Mr. Vaughn is doing that. I¡¯m just saying in general. I mean, neither of us saw him being a man-whore in any of the paparazzi photos we found online. Seems like he¡¯s kept a low profile since his wife passed away.¡±

    My stomach churns a little thinking about the headline I saw of him with the mystery blonde. I guess she isn¡¯t a mystery anymore since he told me who she was. What I didn¡¯t mention to him was that the paper stated that they were seen again, so clearly this isn¡¯t the first time they¡¯ve gone out¡­ business-rted or not.

    ¡°The question is, do you want anything to happen?¡±? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    ¡°I do but I¡¯m not sure it¡¯s a good idea. I know it¡¯s not. I¡¯m pretty sure the school would not appreciate me sleeping with one of my students¡¯ parents.¡±

    ¡°How would they even know?¡± I give her a look and she quickly realizes how. ¡°Paparazzi¡­ right. You know, even if you go with him as only a paid babysitter and nothing happens between you, people will assume it did anyway if pictures of you on his yacht are released.¡±

    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s official, I¡¯m not going.¡± I toss my napkin on the table. ¡°Guess I can return the swimsuits then.¡±

    ¡°Wait, hold up. Is there potential for this to be something more? The school can¡¯t tell you to not fall in love with a single parent who is avable and pursuing you. Plus, you won¡¯t be Daisy¡¯s teacher forever. If you guys could keep it low-key for the rest of the school year, it¡¯s worth it.¡±

 Chapter 93

    ¡°He just kissed me, Xana; he didn¡¯t propose. Like you said, I think he¡¯s just looking to getid. Besides, I¡¯m not so sure I¡¯m ready to jump back into something yet.¡±

    She gives me a look of pity. ¡°I thought you were ready to move on and explore things with other people?¡±

    ¡°Explore, yes, but jumping into another rtionship right away ju-¡±

    ¡°Right away? Daph, it¡¯s been two years.¡±

    I fiddle with my fork, my shoulders dropping as I exhale. ¡°I felt something.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°In the way, he kissed me, held me, looked at me. It made me feel-I¡¯ve never felt that way before and it scared me.¡±

    ¡°Is it fear or guilt?¡±

    ¡°Both. I think I feel bad that I¡¯m interested in someone else. I can¡¯t help butpare how he makes me feel to how Carson made me feel. What I had with Carson waspletely different. It was emotional, but I¡¯d be lying to myself if I said that Carson could ignite this passion and fire inside me with a single touch or kiss like Weston has. It¡¯s all so new. Do you have that with Ryan?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± She nods. ¡°With Ryan, it¡¯s exactly like what you¡¯re describing but it¡¯s also emotional. I think that¡¯s what makes it so fiery and exciting, knowing we connect on all levels. I¡¯m sorry you didn¡¯t have that with Carson; I didn¡¯t know that.¡±

    I give her a half smile. ¡°It¡¯s not like our sex life was bad. I loved it. It¡¯s like not realizing what you¡¯re missing because you don¡¯t know what you don¡¯t know. I wouldn¡¯t say that was one of the strong points. I would have liked to explore that side of myself more with him but when I would try, it was usually shut down.¡±

    ¡°Is that why you loved those romance novels?¡± Sheughs and it makes meugh.

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°Hey.¡± She reaches out and tgoboth my hands in hers. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about what me or anyone else thinks when you¡¯re deciding about this trip. If you want to go, have a fling for two or three days, and never speak of it again, then fine. Or maybe you are falling and maybe there is the potential to have the fire with the emotions. Just listen to your heart, babe.¡±

    I think about Xana¡¯s words the rest of the weekend and all through next week. I bounce back and forth between being convinced I¡¯m going to not going.

    I lie on my battering at the ceiling as I hum a song to myself. I haven¡¯t seen or heard from Weston since the night he kissed me in my kitchen. Tomorrow is Friday and we not only get it off, but also Monday for the holiday. I roll over and look at the clock; it¡¯s just after ten and I can¡¯t fall asleep. I flip the covers off and walk to the living room, grabbing my Kindle and flipping open thetest romance novel I¡¯ve been reading.

    I don¡¯t realize how long I¡¯ve been reading until my head lulls forward, my eyes closing. I jolt awake, rubbing my eyes and squinting to see the time on the microwave. It¡¯s almost one now. I yawn, shutting my Kindle down and trudging back to my bedroom. I grab my phone, about to silence my rm for tomorrow since I¡¯m off work when I see a text from Weston.

    Weston: In case you change your mind. Here are the departure details for my private jet tomorrow. And don¡¯t forget¡­ doors close FIFTEEN minutes before departure. ??

    I stare at the text with the directions to the private terminal his ne is leaving for and the time it departs. I reread it three times, hisment about the departure time making meugh, something that before would have made me roll my eyes. Now, I can hear the yful mocking tone of his voice in my head.

    I look over at the bag that¡¯s still sitting in the corner of my room with the dress and swimsuits I purchased this past weekend. I sit on the edge of my bed, adrenaline coursing through me, making me way too wired to sleep now. I bounce my leg up and down, staring at the bag as if it¡¯s going to tell me what to do.

    ¡°Screw it.¡± I stand up and walk to my closet, pulling out my suitcase from the back where it¡¯s been buried since I moved into this apartment. I pull open drawers, grabbing underwear and bras, shorts, shirts, and shoes. I tell myself not to think, just pack.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    ¡°Shit, shit, shit!¡± I search through my nightstand, almost panicking when I can¡¯t find my passport. ¡°Oh.¡± I drop to my hands and knees, reaching under my bed to pull out an old shoebox. ¡°There you are.¡± I located it under my birth certificate,pletely forgetting I had put it in this box when I moved. I¡¯m about to put the lid back on when my eye catches the corner of a small maroon box sticking out from beneath a stack of photos. I know what the box is; it¡¯s my engagement ring. I¡¯m tempted to pull it out and put it on, something I found myself doing almost weekly after Carson died. I would wrap myself in one of his sweatshirts and sob on the floor for hours until my body couldn¡¯t shed another tear.

    ¡°Now isn¡¯t the time,¡± I say to myself as I close the lid, sliding the box back under my bed. By the time I¡¯m finished packing in a flurry, it¡¯s well after two and ording to Weston¡¯s text, his ne will be departing at eight sharp. I set my rm, triple-checking it before falling into bed.

 Chapter 94

    WESTON

    I check my watch for the fifth time, reaching into my pocket for my phone to check it as well. No missed texts or calls. Our flight leaves in less than thirty minutes.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    Fuck! I shouldn¡¯t have said what I said to her. I shouldn¡¯t have kissed her, but I couldn¡¯t deny myself any longer. I¡¯m not surprised she isn¡¯ting; I probably scared her.

    ¡°Something bothering you, son?¡± My father doesn¡¯t look up from his newspaper.

    ¡°No,¡± I lie.

    ¡°Your mother mentioned a youngdying along to attend to Daisy?¡± This time he pulls the paper down, his eyes peering over the top of his reading sses like he used to do when I was in trouble as a teenager.

    ¡°Possibly, yes. Daisy¡¯s schoolteacher.¡±

    ¡°And what happened to the nanny?¡±

    I don¡¯t like his insinuating tone. My father and I get along, but that¡¯s about it. I certainly don¡¯t take any sort of fatherly or rtionship advice from the man. I try to keep it strictly business.

    ¡°She quit. She wasn¡¯t long-term anyway; she graduated college and moved out of state with her girlfriend.¡±

    ¡°You know, I dated a woman once who had a girlfriend.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Dad, I remember. She also was my nanny. And then you dated the one after as well. Unlike you, I don¡¯t hire nannies as forms of entertainment or vors of the month.¡±

    His insidious smile falters. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so vulgar, Weston. When will you stop throwing my past in my face? Your mother has forgiven me.¡± He flicks the paper back up with a harrumph.

    Womanizer doesn¡¯t hardly begin to describe my father. He has a long history of more than reprehensible behavior toward my mother, my nannies, his secretaries, flight attendants, and so on. It¡¯s more than embarrassing and a reputation I made sure not to perpetuate. He thinks that since he¡¯s managed to keep his dick in his pants for thest five years, he deserves to be absolved from everything.

    ¡°Darling, is sheing or not?¡± my mother asks in a hushed tone, making sure Daisy isn¡¯t in earshot.

    I look at my watch again-two minutes till the doors close. Technically, we could leave now since the crew and pilot are here but I¡¯m too hopeful to leave early.

    ¡°I guess not.¡± Then I pause, tilting my head. ¡°Did you hear something?¡± ¡°No, dear,¡± my mother says.

    I walk down the aisle, sticking my head out the door when I see Daphne, tumbling out of a car, struggling with her bags. ¡°I¡¯m here! I¡¯m here!¡± she shouts and I can¡¯t keep fromughing. I walk down the stairs, reaching for her bags to give to the cargo manager.

    ¡°Imagine that. You waiting till thest minute to catch a flight.¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t sound like me.¡± She ces one hand on her hip, the other shielding her eyes from the morning sun as she looks up at me. She has a smirk on her face, one that¡¯s making me want to pull her to me and kiss her feverishly.

    ¡°You came,¡± I say, stepping an inch closer to her.

    ¡°I came,¡± she says softly.

    ¡°Darling¡±-my mother pokes her head out of the doorway-¡°the pilot says we are ready to go. Oh, hello dear!¡± She waves at Daphne.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± She smiles and it¡¯s genuine.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s go surprise, Daisy.¡± I usher her toward the ne, trying not to stare directly at her plump ass that¡¯s eye level in front of me, the thin material of her pants doing nothing to constrict the movement. I already gave myself a stern talking to about expectations and behavior on this vacation. This is not my chance to devour her, defile her, fuck her senselessly.

    I will be on my best fucking behavior, I repeat to myself over and over.

    ¡°I¡¯m so happy you made it, dear,¡± my mother greets Daphne with open arms, nting an air kiss on both of her cheeks. ¡°Alec, darling, this is Daphne Flowers, Daisy¡¯s teacher whom she¡¯s told us so much about.¡±

    I watch as my dad rakes his eyes over Daphne and I want to cover her with a nket. Her loose top and linen pants do nothing to reveal her delectable figure, but that doesn¡¯t matter to my father.

    ¡°Pleasure.¡± He smiles, reaching out his hand toward her.

    ¡°Pleasure to meet you as well.¡±

    ¡°Daisy is back there. She has her headphones on and is buried in her tablet.¡± I don¡¯t even think twice; my hands instinctively go to her waist as I walk behind her down the aisle. It feels right. Daisy looks up from her tablet in shock, a huge smile lighting up her entire face. She yanks off her headphones, pushing off her seat tounch herself toward Daphne.

    ¡°Miss Flowers!¡± Daphne crouches down, almost knocked over by the impact of Daisy.

    ¡°Hi, sweetheart.¡± She smiles at Daisy. ¡°Are you excited for your vacation?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± she gasps. ¡°Are youing with us? Daddy, please let here, please?¡± She drags out the word, her eyes pleading with me as she jumps up and down in ce.

    ¡°She¡¯sing with us, sweetie.¡±

    ¡°Yay! Oh my goodness, we are going to have so much fun. Let me show you the stuffed animals I brought with me. Have you ever yed the My Little Pony game?¡± Daisy is already bombarding her with information, pulling toys and stuffed animals out of her backpack while simultaneously trying to show her the game on her tablet.

    ¡°Daisy,¡± I say softly, but Daphne looks over her shoulder at me, shaking her head.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± She turns back to Daisy. ¡°Wow, that is the prettiest unicorn I have ever seen!¡±

    We all take our seats for takeoff momentster, Daisy talking Miss Flowers¡¯ ear off the entire time. Part of me is a little bit jealous wondering if Daisy will prefer herpany the entire trip and a bit jealous wondering if Daphne will even want to spend any time with me.

    Not why you invited her. Best behavior, remember.

 Chapter 95

    I shake the thoughts from my head, grabbing myptop and burying myself in work for an hour or two. I try to keep my focus on my screen, but my eyes keep drifting over it, toward her. She¡¯s a natural with my daughter. I wonder if she wants children of her own. I wonder what she would look like pregnant. I run my hand over my jaw, my chest growing tight with the thought of getting her pregnant myself.

    She¡¯s far too young. Too sweet. Besides, I already destroyed one woman who was too good for me; I won¡¯t do it again.

    My mother clears her throat and I look over at her. She¡¯s staring at me with a knowing look. A look that I know wille with a lectureter. I turn back to myputer, focusing on my email for a bit until I see that Daisy has fallen asleep.

    I stand and walk to the back of the ne where Daphne is sitting.

    ¡°Would you like something to drink?¡±

    She looks up at me. ¡°Um, Diet Coke, please?¡±

    I motion for the flight attendant. ¡°Can you bring a Diet Coke and a scotch when you get the chance?¡± ¡°Right away, sir,¡± he says.

    ¡°So, what made you change your mind?¡± I take the seat across from her, arge recliner-style seat that gives us privacy away from my mother¡¯s prying eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m not too sure honestly.¡± She smiles, avoiding my gaze by looking out the window.

    ¡°Here you are, sir.¡± The flight attendant ces our drinks down.

    ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s a shame.¡± I take a sip of my scotch. ¡°I had hoped it was another reason.¡± I don¡¯t know why the fuck I¡¯m ying with fire here. All that bullshit pep talk nonsense about behaving is clearly out the window the moment my dick takes over.

    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± She nods. ¡°It was the money.¡± She shes a coy smile before sipping her soft drink.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    ¡°Did I say I was paying?¡± I tease.

    ¡°I think, if I remember clearly, it was somewhere in the tens of thousands.¡±

    I whistle. ¡°That¡¯s pretty steep. What all does that include?¡± I test the waters, taking arge gulp of whiskey this time.

    ¡°Now, Mr. Vaughn,¡± she lowers her voice, ¡°you¡¯re not suggesting something illegal, are you?¡±

    ¡°Never. I know how you like to follow the rules. On a more serious note, I don¡¯t expect you to watch her twenty-four-seven. She tends to go down pretty early during vacations. She tires herself out running around so your evenings will bepletely free and you¡¯ll have some time to yourself as well.¡±

    ¡°So are we going to a resort or something?¡±

    I shake my head. ¡°We stay on the yacht. Take a smaller boat to shore for excursions. Well, I stay on the yacht I should say. My parents like to go to The Four Seasons usually for a night or two. They enjoy the restaurant there and the spa.¡±

    ¡°How big is this yacht?¡±

    ¡°Big enough you can have your area and won¡¯t have to worry about running into me.¡± I wink at her.

    ¡°Should we toast to vacation then?¡± She lifts her ss.

    ¡°You sure you don¡¯t want something stronger first? It is vacation after all.¡±

    ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll try what you¡¯re drinking.¡±

    ¡°You like scotch? I¡¯ve got a great reserve on the flight.¡±

    Sheughs. ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever had it. My dad is a Jim Beam kind of guy-that¡¯s his ¡®fancy¡¯ liquor of choice. I snuck into it once or twice as a teenager but learned my lesson after throwing up.¡±

    ¡°Ah, well, I can assure you this is much smoother. You want to try it?¡± I hold out my ss toward her and she hesitates before slowly taking it from my hand. Her fingers graze mine and the same spark I felt the night I kissed heres rushing back.

    She lifts the ss to her lips, taking a sip. Her eye twitches and she coughs. ¡°Whoa, that is strong. That¡¯s what I picture my grandpa drinking on his back porch with a cigar.¡± Sheughs.

    ¡°Damn, I didn¡¯t realize I was that old yet. I do enjoy a good cigar now and then.¡±

    ¡°Sorry. I didn¡¯t mean it like that. You¡¯re not that old.¡± Her cheeks redden. ¡°Not that you¡¯re old, I just-¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s a fact that I¡¯m quite a bit older than you.¡±

    Her eyes fall to her ss as she runs her fingers over the rim. ¡°Only seventeen years.¡±

    ¡°You know how old I am?¡±

    She blushes, her voice cracking a little. ¡°Yeah, I saw it when I looked you up on the inte.¡±

    ¡°And when did you do that, Daphne?¡± I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s the liquor already but my voice grows deeper.

    ¡°After I found out who you were when we met at school.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, about that.¡± I toss back the rest of the scotch. ¡°I think I owe you more than one apology for my past behavior.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± She crooks an eyebrow at me. ¡°And what has brought on this change of heart, Mr. Vaughn?¡± She¡¯s being flirty and between that and the alcohol, it¡¯s lowering my inhibitions.

    I chuckle, leaning forward in my seat as I reach my fingertips out to rest against her knee. ¡°Probably the night you fell into myp and made me realize my frustration with you wasn¡¯t because I didn¡¯t like you.¡±

    ¡°No?¡± I watch her throat constrict. ¡°What was it from?¡±

    I stare at her, thinking long and hard about how I want to answer¡­ how I should answer. ¡°Tell you what, in the spirit of being on my best behavior, Miss Flowers, I¡¯ll keep that answer to myself.¡± She looks disappointed. ¡°We¡¯ll be preparing fornding soon. I should wake Daisy up and get her buckled in properly.¡±

    We make it to the yacht just in time for lunch. My chef has prepared a buffet of options. ¡°Your father and I will take Daisy ashore to the kid¡¯s pool at The Four Seasons after lunch. We just found out the Tallmans are there with their grandchildren.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee to stay aboard or go ashore,¡± I say to Daphne as my mother takes Daisy to change into her bathing suit.

    ¡°Oh okay, what are you doing to do?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go talk with the captain, see how things are going, and then probably do a little work. It¡¯s great swimming around here. There¡¯s snorkel gear somewhere aboard.¡±

    She stands and walks over to the ledge, peering over. ¡°That¡¯s a long way down. Do you jump or is there adder?¡±

    ¡°You can certainly jump if you¡¯re feeling adventurous but there¡¯s a water-level exit and entry on the side and off the back. Come on, I¡¯ll give you a tour.¡±

 Chapter 96

    I walked her around the boat, showing her where she would be staying and that her luggage was delivered to the stateroom. ¡°My room and Daisy¡¯s room are at the other end of the boat; I believe my parents¡¯ room is as well.¡±

    ¡°Thanks.¡± She fidgets with her hands nervously. ¡°Think I¡¯ll take your rmendation and go for a swim.¡± She stares at me like she wants me to say I¡¯ll join her or maybe she wants me to step into her room. I¡¯m tempted, so tempted to push her onto the bed and keep her preupied for the next several hours. I step closer to her, reaching out to grab the back of her neck and pull her toward me till our lips meet. It¡¯s quick and heated.

    ¡°I¡¯ve thought of nothing but tasting your lips again,¡± I murmur against them before sliding my tongue between them. ¡°I promised myself I would behave with you on this trip but I¡¯m not sure I can do that.¡± I kiss her again, deeper, harder till she¡¯s moaning, then I step back, leaving her panting, her hands against the wall behind her.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    I contemte lying, telling her some noble bullshit about not wanting to abuse my position of authority over her but I don¡¯t. I want her to know exactly the kinds of things I want to do to her.

    ¡°Why behave? Because stuffing every hole in your body with my cock and tongue for three days straight really isn¡¯t an option with others on board. Why won¡¯t I be able to keep my promise? Because all I can think about is stuffing every hole in your body with my cock and tongue for three days.¡± I reach my hand out to touch her chin gently. ¡°I¡¯m heading upstairs for a bit. Find me if you need anything.¡±

    I leave her in her room and head upstairs to talk to the captain. After we talk, I take a stroll around the decks, stopping to enjoy the scenery of the crystal water. The sun dances across the surface of the ocean like diamonds. The only time I spend any time on this yacht is once a year with Daisy and my parents, most of which I usually spend on board working. This time, I promise myself it will be different. Seeing Daphne interact with Daisy makes me realize the time I¡¯ve already wasted with my little girl. It also makes me realize the void in Daisy¡¯s life, not having a mother and being an only child. I push away from the railing I¡¯m leaning on, walking back toward the front of the boat.

    I pause, looking down to see Daphne on her back, in a swimsuit. Her arms are stretched overhead, one leg bent, the other straight. Only a string and some scraps of material keep her covered.

    Fuck me, she looks good.

    I allow myself to take in her tempting body on disy, the sun glistening against her skin. I want to pull her bikini bottoms to the side and bury my face between her thighs. My mouth waters and my cock twitches in my pants, begging for attention. I can¡¯t be certain because of her sunsses, but she looks like she¡¯s staring right at me. She stretches, rolling to her stomach beforeing to all fours, giving me a perfect view of her from behind. She arches her back slightly, pushing her ass up even further, a scrap of material covering her pussy visible to me. She adjusts her towel, falling forward to lie on her stomach but not before she undoes the back of her bikini top.

    Fucking little tease.

    She knows exactly what she¡¯s doing to me. It takes every scrap of restraint in me not to walk down there, lift her hips, and bury my cock inside her. Against my better judgment, I make my way down to where she¡¯s sunbathing.

    Why deny myself? She doesn¡¯t want me to, and I have no intention of actually behaving on this trip.

    ¡°Enjoying the sunshine, Miss Flowers?¡± ¡°I am. Enjoying the view, Mr. Vaughn?¡±

    Iugh, looking around to make sure we¡¯re alone. ¡°Was that your intention? To tease me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just enjoying the sunshine.¡± She hooks her top and rolls over to her back again.

    ¡°You know, Miss Flowers,¡± I say as I pull a deck chair closer to her and take a seat on the end of it, my elbows resting on my knees. ¡°When I first met you, I thought for sure you were just a sweet, innocent young woman, but the more time I spend with you¡±-I wag my finger at her-¡°the more I think something is brewing beneath that buttoned-up exterior. Perhaps¡±-I run my hand slowly over my jaw as I let my eyes take her in

    -¡°You just need a little coaxing.¡± ¡°Coaxing?¡± she repeats.

    ¡°Mm-hmm. Do you want to y a little game, Daphne?¡±

    ¡°What kind of game?¡±

    ¡°Think of it like Simon Says. I¡¯ll tell you to do something and you do it.¡±

    ¡°That seems a little one-sided.¡±

    ¡°Do you trust me?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± she says abruptly, making meugh.

    ¡°Good girl,¡± I say, deciding to call her bluff. ¡°What would you say if I told you to pull your bikini bottoms to the side and pleasure yourself for me while I watched?¡± Her lips part and I hear a sharp intake of air. ¡°Or do you prefer the other way around? Maybe you want to watch me get off? Leave a nice trail of my cum¡±-I reach my fingertip out and drag it lightly down between her breasts to her belly-¡°on your smooth skin?¡±

    I watch as her skin breaks out in goosebumps, the slight shift in her thighs as they squeeze together. ¡°So timid,¡± I murmur as my fingers dance across herp and up her thigh. ¡°You know how I know you¡¯re not innocent, Miss Flowers?¡±

    ¡°How?¡± Her voice is raspy, her fingers curled into her towel the way they were curled against my chest the night I first kissed her.

    ¡°The way you kissed me back. That tongue of yours has starred in many of my fantasies. In fact,¡± I say as I ce both of my hands on her knees, gently sliding them down her inner thighs, spreading them apart, ¡°I think you¡¯d know exactly how to suck my cock if I put it to your lips, wouldn¡¯t you?¡± She doesn¡¯t respond but I can see her throbbing beneath her bathing suit. My hands reach the crease of her inner thighs. I reach my thumbs out, running them along the edge of her swimsuit, a shiver running through her body. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you?¡± I repeat the question more sternly.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Her response is almost a moan as I reach for the edge of her swimsuit and pull it to the side.

    ¡°Oh, Miss Flowers, that is mouthwatering,¡± I say as I look down at her pink pussy. ¡°Look at how wet you are.¡± I slide one finger over her, causing her thighs to try to close.

    ¡°Out here? In the open?¡± she asks, looking around frantically.

    ¡°Now what did I just tell you earlier was going to happen on this trip? I told you I nned on stuffing every part of you, didn¡¯t I? Keep your legs open,¡± Imand as I take the same finger and slide it inside her roughly.

    ¡°Ohhh¡­¡± She grips her towel tighter, her head and shoulders pressing back into the chair, causing her back to arch upward as I pull it out and slide it back in again.

    ¡°That¡¯s just one finger, sweetheart.¡± I feel her walls clench around me as I slide a second one inside her. ¡°Just imagine how full you¡¯d feel with my thick cock inside you.¡± I can feel her lose control as I pump my fingers in and out of her, her body growing tense as her breath grows rapidly.

    ¡°Fuck, just listen to how wet you are for me.¡± I pump my fingers into her, my cock throbbing in my pants as she clenches around my fingers. ¡°Look at me.¡± Her eyes flutter open and find mine. ¡°Have you touched yourself like this, Daphne, while imagining my cock inside you, filling you, stretching your tight pussy till Ie inside you?¡±

    ¡°Yes, oh yes, please don¡¯t stop.¡±

    ¡°Are you begging me to let youe?¡± I crook my fingers inside her, hitting her G-spot. She tries to respond but ites out in a groan. Her legs convulse, her moans growing louder until shees on my fingers.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, baby. Soak my fingers so I can taste you.¡±

 Chapter 97

    DAPHNE

    H	e pulls his fingers from me, bringing them to his mouth. His lips wrap around them as he licks them clean. ¡°Now, that is the sweetest pie I¡¯ve ever tasted.¡±

    I	still can¡¯tprehend what just happened. My legs shake as he puts the bottoms back in ce.

    He¡¯s still in a white Oxford and gray dress pants, a distinct outline of his manhood running down his thigh.

    Holy shit, that¡¯s a python.

    He must notice my eyes bulging as he reaches down, adjusting himself with a smirk. ¡°You see what you do to me? Now you know what I¡¯m dealing with every time I¡¯m around you.¡± He reaches his hand out, pressing his thumb over my clit. ¡°I could watch youe all day.¡± He pulls my bottoms to the side again, looking down at me. ¡°Anyone ever told you that you have a pretty pussy?¡± I shake my head. ¡°Mmm, seriously, just looking at you makes my mouth water. Can¡¯t wait to see my cock stuffed in you.¡±

    Releasing my swimsuit, he runs his hands over his mouth. I¡¯ve never seen a man look at me the way he is; it¡¯s carnal. He makes zero pretense about what¡¯s on his mind and as brash as it is, it¡¯s also exciting and refreshing.

    ¡°I need to go for a swim.¡± He stands suddenly, walking back inside, only to reemerge a few momentster in swim trunks.

    Don¡¯t stare. Act calm, and nonchnt¡­ y hard to get.

    It¡¯s no use, even hiding behind my sunsses I can¡¯t hide the fact that I¡¯m staring. This man¡¯s bodymands attention. My legs are practically falling back open for him, begging for a repeat. Dark hair peppers his chest, arms, and legs. His thighs are defined, and his abs and pecs are distinctly outlined. He tosses his sunsses on the chair next to me, walks to the edge, and gracefully dives off to the water down below. I sit up, peering over the edge as he swims effortlessly away from the boat. I watch his arms and pecs flex as he lifts himself out of the water in one swift move. He disappears inside the yacht, finally emerging from a set of stairs as he walks back toward me.

    He leans over me, water from his hair dripping onto me as he snakes his hand behind my neck and roughly pulls me toward him. His lips are on mine, kissing me. His tongue roughly demands entrance.

    ¡°Fuck swimming. Inside now. I need more.¡±

    I don¡¯t get the chance to respond before he pulls me to my feet and pushes me inside. He grabs my arm, pulling me behind him as he leads us down a flight of stairs toward an empty room. He pushes me against the door, both of his hands tangling in my hair as he kisses me hard and fast like he can¡¯t get enough.

    He spins me around, pushing me back on the bed and dropping to his knees in front of me. ¡°Off,¡± hemands, tugging on my bottoms. He grabs my ankles, cing them over his shoulders as he grabs my waist and tugs me forward till his mouth is on me.

    ¡°Oh God.¡± My hand tangles in his hair, my other holding myself up as he wastes no time tasting me. He swirls his tongue, sliding it deep inside me. My toes curl. I¡¯ve never had anyone fuck me with their tongue the way he is right now.

    He teases me with his thumb on my clit, his tongue continuing to explore me as he brings me to the edge again and again.

    ¡°Please,¡± I beg, panting.

    ¡°I want you dripping before youe on my tongue.¡± He looks up at me, kissing me with long slow kisses as his fingers pump in and out of me. ¡°I could taste you for hours. So sweet,¡± he moans before leaning in to drag his tongue over me again.

    My eyes grow heavy as I feel the tingles start to move from my toes, taking over my body as I finally explode. The vibration of his moans against my clit gives me an aftershock as he licks me clean, his whiskers glistening with my release when he pulls back.

    He stands, pulling me to my feet and spinning me around so that my back is to him. He wraps my bottoms around my wrist tightly before turning me back toward him. ¡°On your knees.¡± He grunts as he tugs the front of his swim trunks down, his cock springing free right in my face. He grabs his shaft, pumping his fist over his length.

    His hand ms against the wall overhead as he levels himself at my lips. ¡°Open your mouth.¡± I obey and he ces the tip at my lips before slowly sliding himself in a few inches, then back out. ¡°Rx your jaw, let me in.¡± He pushes further to the back of my throat, my eyes watering and a gagging sound echoing through the room. He does it again and I pull back.

    ¡°Hey.¡± He reaches his hand down beneath my chin, forcing me to look up at him. ¡°Rx your throat and jaw, sweetheart. I¡¯m going to fuck your mouth and you¡¯re going to take it. You understand?¡± I nod.

    ¡°Good, now breathe through your nose because I¡¯m not going to go easy on you and when I shoot my load down your throat, you¡¯re going to swallow everyst drop of me.¡± He runs his finger along my jaw as he slides himself into my mouth deeper. ¡°Just like that.¡± He watches me as he pulls out, then slides himself back in. ¡°Fuuuuuck.¡±

    I¡¯ve never been spoken to like this before. I¡¯ve never had a man tell me he¡¯s going to fuck my mouth either. It¡¯s scary but exciting. A tingle starts to build in my lower belly as I rx. This time he doesn¡¯t stop. He grips my hair tightly with one hand, the other bracing himself on the wall behind me as he thrusts his hips. His pace grows faster, his cock going deeper. I have to remind myself to breathe, not to panic.

    ¡°Oh yes, Miss Flowers, you suck cock just as good as I thought you would.¡± He looks down at me, his eyes dark, his chest heaving. ¡°You¡¯re such a filthy little slut on your knees for me, letting me use you. Letting me fuck your face like you¡¯re nothing but a little toy for me.¡±

    I can feel his rhythm growing frantic, his grip on my hair growing tighter, my scalp burning from the pain as he grunts onest time, stilling his movements as hees into my mouth. I obey, swallowing him as he looks down at me, his breathing out in jagged puffs.

    ¡°I knew I wouldn¡¯t be able to resist you.¡± He says it almost to himself like he didn¡¯t mean to say it aloud. He tucks himself back into his shorts, reaching down to run his thumb gently over my chin before helping me back up to my feet and releasing my arms.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go clean yourself up and get ready for dinner? We¡¯ll be eating ashore tonight, with my family.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

 Chapter 98

    He walks out of the room, leaving me standing there in nothing but my top. I slip my bottoms back on, making my way to my room to shower and get ready for dinner.

    I slipped on the white linen dress I bought when I was with Xana. It makes my freshly bronzed skin look even more sun-kissed. Ither on a generous amount of coconut lotion that has a shimmer to it. I let my hair air dry, the salty ocean breeze giving it a natural wave with ample body. My makeup is simple-just blush, mascara, and gloss. I step into my sandals, giving myself onest look before heading upstairs to the deck where Weston is already waiting.

    His white linen shirt blows in the wind, his khakis slightly rolled at the ankles.

    ¡°I like your deck shoes.¡± I smile, looking down at his navy Sperrys.

    ¡°Notice I¡¯m on a boat when I¡¯m wearing them,¡± he says with a smirk before ushering me toward the smaller boat waiting to take us to shore. He ces his hand on the small of my back, holding my hand as he helps me into the boat. I expect him to drop my hand but he doesn¡¯t. Instead, he pulls me to sit next to him, intecing his fingers with mine as we head toward the shore. When we dock, he holds my hand still, helping me out of the boat but the moment I¡¯m steady, he drops my hand as we make our way to the restaurant at the resort.

    ¡°How was the pool?¡± I ask Daisy as we walk hand in hand through the resort. I¡¯m trying not to gawk but this ce is unreal.

    ¡°Fun! I yed with Mason and Devon,¡± she says, referring to the Tallman¡¯s grandchildren. I recognize their names as students at Crestwood but they¡¯re not in my ss.

    ¡°That does sound fun. Did you get to y on the beach too?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, we built sandcastles but they kept falling over.¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    ¡°Good evening, Vaughn family, always a pleasure.¡± The host smiles widely, gesturing with his arm as we follow him to a table with a spectacr view of the bright-blue Bahamian waters.

    ¡°Weston,¡± Alec says after ordering a double scotch on the rocks, ¡°when we were speaking with the Tallmans today, Cedric mentioned that his daughter Natalie is the head of acquisitions over at Nile Logistics.¡±

    My ears perk up at the mention of the name Natalie¡­ the same Natalie from the tabloids? I try to keep my focus on Daisy as she tells me a story.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m aware, considering I¡¯m in the midst of talks with them.¡±

    ¡°Well, I just thought it was interesting since you¡¯ve known her half your life. Maybe it could give you a leg up on the deal. Do you two still keep in touch?¡±

    Weston ignores his father¡¯sments, cing his scotch order with the waiter before turning to me. ¡°Miss Flowers?¡±

    ¡°Oh, um, just water, please. Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Lemonade, please,¡± Daisy says politely to the waiter.

    ¡°Yes, Weston, she was best friends with Mirabelle after all,¡± his mother adds.

    I see him physically tense at the mention of histe wife. ¡°They were not best friends. She was merely a friend.¡±

    ¡°Who introduced you two,¡± his mother continues.

    The tension grows and I suddenly feel awkward. I try to piece things together in my mind: she has two sons; they go to school at Crestwood, and she is a longtime friend of Weston and a business acquaintance. It all seems so aboveboard and perfectly eptable so I¡¯m unsure why it seems to have struck such a nerve with him. My stomach flips a little as a lingering question pops into my head about whether he¡¯s telling the full truth regarding the extent of their rtionship.

    Before, I told myself it was none of my business and it wasn¡¯t¡­ but now, if there is something more between them, I don¡¯t want to be the reason it falls apart and I certainly don¡¯t want to be the other woman.

    ¡°So, Daphne¡±-Regina turns to me as I pick up my ss of water -¡°what did you get up to today?¡±

    I attempt to swallow but choke. ¡°Excuse me,¡± I say through coughs as my eyes fill with tears. ¡°Sorry,¡± I say, finally regaining myposure. ¡°I just rxed,id out for a bit,¡± I swear I see his mother¡¯s eyes shift slightly toward Weston but maybe I¡¯m just reading into it considering what I did today with her son. I feel my face growing red at the thought and I almost jump when I feel the soft touch of Weston¡¯s hand on my knee beneath the table.

    ¡°And what about you, son?¡±

    Weston sips his scotch, squeezing my knee softly. ¡°Rxed, worked, swam. Didn¡¯t realize I would need to give an ount for my day while on vacation.¡±

    His mother scowls. ¡°Did you eat today, son? I know how you get preupied with work on these trips when you¡¯re supposed to be rxing.¡±

    Weston¡¯s hand drifts further up my thigh, his fingertips finding the slit in my dress and now burning a path on my skin. ¡°I did, but not nearly enough,¡± he says, ncing over at me with a devilish smirk.

    Oh my God, I¡¯m going to melt into a puddle right now.

    I reach for my ice water again, taking severalrge gulps, but it does little to squelch the fire starting to burn inside me. I cross my legs, trapping his hand between my thighs so he can¡¯t go up any further.

    His parents turn their attention back to Daisy as she tells them a funny story.

    ¡°You getting shy on me now?¡± Weston says in a low voice as he leans in. ¡°Uncross your legs.¡±

    I smile, pretending to listen to Daisy¡¯s story and ignoring hismand. A secondter he¡¯s gripping my thigh so tight I have to stop myself from yelping.

    ¡°I don¡¯t ask, Daphne. Imand and you obey.¡±

    I turn halfway to face him, lifting my ss as if it will block my mouth. ¡°I will yell and cause a scene,¡± I say through gritted teeth, making him chuckle.

    He leans in closer this time, pushing his fingers up further, even with my thighs trying to stop him. His thumb reaches my panties, pressing against my clit as he growls in my ear. ¡°I like it when you¡¯re defiant; it¡¯s a turn-on for me but don¡¯t think it will stop me. You might cause a scene, sweetheart, but the second I get you alone, you¡¯ll also crawl and beg.¡±

 Chapter 99

    I SIT on one of the decks with Weston¡¯s parents as he puts Daisy to bed. I offered to do it, but he insisted, his threat from dinner lingering.

    ¡°So, are you from Chicago originally?¡± Alec asks as I sip a small ss of Proso, the warm night breeze on my face.

    ¡°I am, born and raised.¡±

    ¡°Are your parents still in the city?¡±

    ¡°No, my mother passed away and-¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s tragic. I¡¯m so sorry,¡± she interrupts.

    I smile awkwardly because I never know what to say when I tell people that and they respond like that. ¡°Thanks, and my dad lives in Florida now.¡±

    ¡°Ah,¡± Alec says, nodding his head, ¡°the retirement life.¡±

    I look at Alec¡¯s profile. Strangely, Weston looks nothing like his father who is shorter and squat, his barrel chest and broad shoulders making him appearrger than he is. Weston is tall and lean like his mom and has her eyes but not her blond hair, which if I had to guess is probably from a salon anyway.

    I don¡¯t have to turn around to know that Weston has joined us; I can hear the ice in his ss as he steps over the threshold behind me. ¡°Are you married, kid?¡± ¡°Jesus, Dad,¡± he says.

    ¡°Uh, no, I¡¯m not.¡±

    ¡°Why not? A beautiful young woman like you should have a husband and kids by now. How old are you?¡± Weston lets out an exasperated sigh, but I don¡¯t take his father¡¯sments personally. I know it¡¯s an old-school way of thinking.

    ¡°I¡¯m twenty-seven. I was engaged previously but unfortunately, he passed away before the wedding so obviously, we couldn¡¯t get married.¡± I say it with a weird smile-I can feel it on my face-but it¡¯s because it¡¯s such a depressing answer. I guess I could have just said because I haven¡¯t met the one yet, but I like people knowing about Carson. It might make them ufortable but it¡¯s not a part of my past I¡¯m ashamed of or will hide.

    ¡°You poor thing.¡± His mother clutches her chest. ¡°You¡¯ve dealt with so much loss.¡±

    I see Weston out of the corner of my eye staring out over the water. I know he understands the feeling of loss. I want to reach my hand out and grab him, but I don¡¯t.

    ¡°Well, I think I¡¯m going to retire early tonight. Been a long day. I appreciated the conversation andpany. Have a good night.¡±

    ¡°Good night,¡± his parents say in unison, but Weston doesn¡¯t say a word.

    I walk inside, heading downstairs and through the hallway. I wash my face, apply a heavyyer of moisturizer, and brush my teeth. I remove my dress and root through my luggage, trying to find my pajamas, but I don¡¯t see them.

    ¡°Shit, are you serious?¡± I pull everything out, going through it again, but I still can¡¯t find them. I refold my clothes, cing them in the chest of drawers, and open the armoire to hang up my dress. A single white Oxford is hanging in it. I run my hand over it, ncing over my shoulder as if anyone would be in my room with me.

    I reach up and slide the shirt off the hanger, slipping it up my arms. I¡¯m almost finished buttoning it when a voice from behind startles me.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    My head snaps up. ¡°I forgot my pajamas,¡± I blurt out as I turn around to see Weston standing in my doorway, one shoulder leaning against it. He¡¯s changed into his pajamas, a pair of ck pants, and a ck t-shirt. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    His eyes scan me, then he presses off the doorframe to walk toward me. He hooks his finger beneath my chin, his expression almost cold. ¡°Take it off.¡±

    ¡°Sorry,¡± I say again as I begin to fumble with the buttons. I realize it must seem weird to see me wearing his shirt, even after this afternoon.

    Maybe this was his wife¡¯s favorite shirt of his or something.

    When I reach thest button, he spins me around to face away from him before pulling the shirt slowly down my arms and tossing it onto the bed. I¡¯m left standing in just my underwear. I cross my arms over my naked chest. He drags the back of his fingers down my spine slowly until he reaches the top of my ass.

    ¡°Guess I was wrong,¡± he mutters, hooking his finger in the waistband of my panties. ¡°I didn¡¯t peg you as a thong girl.¡± I don¡¯t respond and he removes his hand quickly. I hear a slight rustling and feel his arm gently graze my back. I look over my shoulder at him and see him pulling his shirt over his head.

    ¡°Arms up,¡± he says and I obey, lifting my arms as he pulls his t-shirt down over my arms and head. ¡°That will be way morefortable.¡± He pulls my hair to the side, nting a featherlight kiss against my neck.

    The shirt is warm and it smells like him. It hangs down to right above my mid-thigh. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± he murmurs against my skin.

    I turn back to face him. ¡°Yes.¡± I know I risk ruining the moment but I have to ask him again. ¡°Is there anything going on between you and Natalie I don¡¯t want to be the cause-¡±

    ¡°No,¡± he says firmly. ¡°I have no feelings for her, never have. We are not a couple nor together.¡± His eyes search mine, probably trying to gauge if I believe him.

    I change the subject. ¡°Is this the part when you apologize for being too rough earlier and tell me you crossed a line you shouldn¡¯t have because you feel pity for me now that you know about my fiance?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± he says quickly, reaching up to brush my hair over my shoulder.

    ¡°Not unless you want me to lie to you?¡± I shake my head no. ¡°Good, because I¡¯m not sorry. I know I was rough but you enjoyed it. I probably should have asked if it was okay to speak to you in that manner, but I could see it in your eyes-you liked being at my mercy, didn¡¯t you?¡± His eyes dart back and forth like he¡¯s trying to read my mind.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Good, because all I¡¯ve thought about tonight is how fucking sexy it was to know you were sitting there beside me so politely with a belly full of my cum.¡± He leans in, his handing to rest against the side of my neck as his long fingers wrap delicately around it. ¡°The only thing that would have made it better was if your pussy was dripping with me too.¡±

    My knees wobble and I¡¯m half tempted to beg him to take me right now. I want him to. I want to bepletely at his mercy with every inch of my body, but he steps back.

    ¡°Good night, Miss Flowers.¡±

    ¡°Hey,¡± I say before I can stop myself. He stops in my doorway and turns around. ¡°Why did you put me in a room at the other end of the boat from everyone else?¡±

    He smiles for a second, but then it vanishes. It¡¯s almost devious the way he looks me up and down like he¡¯s ready to pounce. My stomach drops as his eyes grow dark.

    ¡°So that I can fuck you for as long and hard as I want and nobody can hear you scream.¡±? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

 Chapter 100

    WESTON

    ¡°That youngdy has her entire life ahead of her.¡±

    My mother¡¯s voice draws my attention as I walk back toward my room, instantly causing the smile on my face to disappear. She¡¯s sitting in a chair in the corner of the room, sipping a ss of wine.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure what you¡¯re insinuating, Mother, but I¡¯m well aware of that.¡±

    ¡°You know what I¡¯m insinuating. I see the way you look at her, the same way your father used to look at anything with tits and two legs.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t everpare me to him again,¡± I mutter, taking a seat across from her.

    ¡°I know you¡¯re nothing like him, but I can also see a poor decision brewing. I¡¯ve known you your entire life, son, and for as much as you want to think you can lie to me, I¡¯m still your mother.¡±

    I sit silently, tapping my fingers on the armrest of the chair. ¡°It¡¯s not like that.¡±

    ¡°I know, Weston, that¡¯s what concerns me.¡± I give her a questioning look. ¡°Ever since Mira died, you haven¡¯t kept a single woman in your life for more than a few months. Now you bring one along on a family vacation and let her get close to your daughter?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s her teacher and Daisy enjoys having her around; it¡¯s for her benefit. I didn¡¯t bring her home to meet the family. She¡¯s being paid.¡±

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t make it better when youe walking from her room shirtless. It makes it icky.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    I feel anger burn in my chest at my mother¡¯s suggestion that somehow I¡¯m paying her for herpany or sex. She means more to me than that.

    I¡¯m about to say as much when I stop myself.

    This is the first time I¡¯ve felt anything for a woman since Mirabelle.

    ¡°We¡¯re done here. Good night, Mother.¡± I stand and walk back to my room, shutting my door harder than necessary. I crawl into bed, hoping to fall asleep, but my brain is racing. I feel guilty for feeling something for Daphne, fear of acknowledging it for the first time. I also feel guilty for how I treated her earlier, and the things I said. In the moment I didn¡¯t; she made me feel like my desires weren¡¯t wrong or devious. Even earlier, when I told her I didn¡¯t feel bad, I meant it, but after what my mother just said, it does make me feel like I fucked up.

    I shouldn¡¯t want to treat the woman I care about that way. I shouldn¡¯t want to use her. I shouldn¡¯t get off thinking about having her at my mercy while I fuck her. Then again, I shouldn¡¯t care about Daphne Flowers at all.

    I rationalize a list of reasons in my head why I¡¯m feeling anything at all. Stress with this deal I¡¯m working on, seeing Daisy connect with a woman so well and seeing her happy, guilt for not having a woman in her life permanently, and so on. Maybe that¡¯s what all of this is-guilt. I feel guilty for how I treated Daphne in the past and my way of making it up to her is to make her feel desired and wanted. I flip my pillow over, hoping the coolness of it will help me rx, but it¡¯s hopeless. I¡¯m gued with sleeplessness. I get up and walk over to my private balcony to sit in the balmy air.

    Something I¡¯ve never told a therapist or anyone is that a big part of my anger and frustration is directed toward Mirabelle for leaving Daisy and me behind. It¡¯s irrational andpletely baseless, but it¡¯s the only way I can cope sometimes.

    ¡°FOUND ANOTHER ONE!¡± Daisy exims as she reaches into the sand and holds up a seashell. She runs over to Daphne who holds out her hands.

    ¡°That one is so cool!¡± She holds it up so they can both admire it before putting it into the bucket they¡¯ve been collecting them in.

    We¡¯ve spent the entire morning and the better part of the afternoon on the beach. Paddleboarding, swimming, collecting shells, and building sandcastles. I try to keep my attention on the paragraph I¡¯ve been reading for thest fifteen minutes, but my eyes are drawn to the two of them. That same feeling I hadst night pulls at my heart. Seeing Daisy so happy, seeing how she and Daphne interact, feels so natural like we could be a happy family.

    Family? That¡¯s an F-word I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d ever say again.

    My mother¡¯s warning about Daphne having her entire life ahead of her rings in my ears, Daphne¡¯sment on its tail.

    Only seventeen years.

    Seventeen years isn¡¯t the only kind of number-it¡¯s a lifetime. Mira struggled with being in a rtionship with me because I was too consumed with work and not there for her emotionally, something I didn¡¯t even realize was happening until it was toote. People think the mour of being married to a billionaire with avish lifestyle equates to happiness, but I¡¯ll never forget her words.

    I feel like I¡¯m living in the Taj Mahal, my own beautiful, curated tomb that is cold and empty.

    Those words haunt me. How could I not make that same mistake with Daphne all over again? I had my chance.

    ¡°Daddy, Daddy, look.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a jellyfish, Daisy, that¡¯s dangerous!¡± Daphne grabs her around the waist and hoists her out of the ankle-deep water and back onto the sand as I rush over.

    ¡°Yes, sweetheart, Miss Flowers is right. Those are extremely dangerous.

    If you see one, let us know but run away.¡±

    ¡°Okay. I¡¯m hungry,¡± she says, crawling up onto the beach bed as my mother approaches us from the resort.

    ¡°Are you guys having fun?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but Daisy is hungry so I think we will head back so she can get ready for dinner.¡±

    ¡°Your father and I are eating here with the Tallmans again. Why don¡¯t we take her with us?¡±

 Chapter 101

    I look over at Daisy who agrees.

    ¡°Oh, I packed her an extra set of clothes in her bag so she¡¯s set,¡± Daphne adds.

    ¡°Come on, Daisy Mae,¡± my mother says, holding out her hand. Daisy grabs her tote that¡¯s almost as big as she is and waddles up to my mom, leaving Daphne and me alone on the beach.

    I lean back in the bed as she stands there awkwardly, wriggling her toes in the sand. ¡°So, a little early for dinner for us, I suppose?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee to join them if you want.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not hungry yet. Are you?¡± She crosses her arms, then uncrosses them again. Nervous.

    ¡°Not for food,¡± I say matter-of-factly as I let my eyes take her in. ¡°Why don¡¯t you join me?¡± I pat the spot next to me on the bed. ¡°You deserve to rx.¡±

    She hesitates, then sits on the bed, cing her feet on it and hugging her knees to her chest.

    ¡°Did you have a nice day?¡± I ask as I reach out and brush the sand from the bottom of her legs and the tops of her feet.

    ¡°I did, did you?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± I sit up, turning to face her as I tugged softly at her arms, releasing her legs from them.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± She looks confused as I stretch out one of her legs, ce her foot in myp, and begin to massage it.

    ¡°I told you, you deserve to rx, Miss Flowers.¡± I run my thumb firmly up her insole, making her foot reflexively stretch.

    ¡°It does feel nice.¡± She rxes back against the pillows behind her.

    ¡°So, I thought I¡¯d take the opportunity to ask you a few of those questions I mentioned that night at the bake sale.¡± She cocks her head. ¡°The ones I told you I wanted to keep to myself.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± She looks intrigued. ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Are you seeing Mr. Fudge Sundae?¡± She looks at me, confused for a second. ¡°Preston.¡±

    ¡°Seriously?¡± Sheughs.

    ¡°Is that funny to you, Miss Flowers?¡±

    ¡°What? No, not funny. I mean, I guess it¡¯s kind of funny that you still think that he is the sundae I was talking about.¡±

    ¡°Meaning?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s you. I was talking about you when I said that to Xana.¡± She blushes, looking away for a moment. ¡°She knew that I had a crush on you or thought you were attractive. I was describing you because you were- forbidden.¡±

    I smile. ¡°You had a crush on me? That¡¯s cute.¡±

    ¡°Well, I was attracted to you at least. I guess crush implies I liked you.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, you clearly couldn¡¯t stand me.¡± I press into her foot, her toes curling. ¡°And why was I forbidden?¡± ¡°You know why.¡± Her voice drops.

    ¡°Because I¡¯m too old for you?¡±

    ¡°No¡­ because you¡¯re my student¡¯s father.¡±

    ¡°Well, that just makes it that much more exciting, doesn¡¯t it, Daphne? Going after the forbidden?¡±

    ¡°Maybe.¡±

    ¡°Now that we¡¯ve established that we absolutely shouldn¡¯t indulge¡­ how do you like to be pleasured?¡±

    ¡°Um, meaning?¡±

    ¡°What gets you off?¡± Her face goes red again. ¡°Do you like forey? Do you like your toes sucked?¡± I look down at her feet. They are beautiful feet.

    She readjusts herself. ¡°I-I¡¯m not too sure honestly. I¡¯ve never had my toes sucked.¡± She giggles.

    ¡°Do you like to be teased? How do you like to be fucked? Do you like it hard, deep, slow?¡±

    ¡°I, um, I think I¡¯ve just had normal sex.¡±

    ¡°You have been fucked before right?¡± I stop my movements.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m not a virgin.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡¯m asking.¡± I move my hands from her feet up her leg a little. ¡°I mean when a man takes you roughly because he can¡¯t possibly get enough of you. Using your body frantically toe.¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    ¡°I don¡¯t¡­ I don¡¯t think so.¡±

    I want to ask her how. How a man could ever have her at his disposal and not rip her clothes off and fuck her till she¡¯s begging for relief.

    ¡°Okay, how about limits? Do you enjoy being restrained, your hair pulled, or your ass smacked? Your ass fingered?¡± She doesn¡¯t answer and I can see she¡¯s growing more fidgety. ¡°I know those are pretty vani, but if I had to guess, you haven¡¯t had much experience in that area either?¡± I reach for her other foot.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t,¡± she agrees. ¡°What about you?¡±

    ¡°I think I can confidently say I¡¯ve had more experience in that area than you but my experience hasn¡¯t been what you¡¯re probably imagining. No dungeons or sex clubs.¡± She smiles. ¡°And only minor injuries, no loss of life.¡± I wink to reassure her that I¡¯m not trying to scare her.

    I want her to be able to explore her sexuality with me because that¡¯s exactly what I want to do with her. I release her foot before standing up and untying all the curtains that surround the bed. I release them, pulling them closed, although they don¡¯t provideplete privacy. I sit back on the bed, spreading my thighs. ¡°Come here.¡±

 Chapter 102

    She scoots over and I help situate her back to my chest, her legs inside of mine. ¡°I know you don¡¯t trust me, but I¡¯m going to ask you to try.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± She says it slowly like she¡¯s still unsure.

    I reach down and pull her hair to the side before dragging my fingertips down the front of her body. ¡°I want to tell you some of the things I want to do to you.¡± I pause on her breasts for a second, my fingers slipping inside her top, finding her nipples.

    ¡°In public?¡± she asks but doesn¡¯t resist or tell me to stop.

    ¡°Mm-hmm. Don¡¯t worry. Nobody can hear us. Even if they did, I don¡¯t think you¡¯d tell me to stop, not after how I¡¯m going to make you feel.¡±

    She pulls in a sharp intake of breath as I roll her nipples between my fingers, pinching her almost to the point of pain.

    ¡°For example, I haven¡¯t even had the chance to bite these nipples or mark your beautiful tits with my cum.¡± Her head lulls back a little more against me as I plump her breasts in my hands.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    ¡°What about y-you?¡± she stutters, ¡°what do you like?¡±

    ¡°My desire is about control, having you surrender your body to me in a way that allows me unfettered ess but brings you absolute pleasure.¡± I drag my fingertips further down, running them gently along the waist of her bottoms. ¡°I want to know that no matter where we are, you¡¯ll obey me.

    How does that sound, Daphne?¡±

    ¡°Um, I don¡¯t¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡± She stumbles over her words further as I drag my tongue up her neck, my fingers dancing across her skin.

    ¡°Here¡¯s an example-¡± I slip my fingers beneath her waistband, drawing small circles against her bare flesh. ¡°I want you to rx right now, release your fingers from where you¡¯re gripping my legs.¡±

    She nces down at where she has her hands pressed firmly against my thighs. ¡°Oh, sorry. Was I hurting you?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Iugh as I continue to slide my fingers lower. ¡°But I want you to let go, Daphne. Let me make you feel good right here, on this beach, with people walking past this bed. Can you do that for me?¡± She hesitates and I slip my finger between her folds and deep inside her. ¡°Will you let me make youe?¡± I slide my finger out, then back in.

    ¡°Yes,¡± she moans, her thighs falling open a little further as I slide another finger inside her.

    ¡°Good girl. Now, while I fuck your pussy with my fingers, I¡¯m going to tell you what has been on my mind all day.¡± I can feel her growing wetter with each stroke of my fingers. ¡°I know what you taste like. I know how warm and wet your little cunt gets, but I can¡¯t stop thinking about what it¡¯s going to feel like having you grip me, milking my thick cock.¡±

    ¡°Ohhhh¡­¡± She arches her back, her hands back on my thighs.

    ¡°Not yet,¡± I say, slowing my movements as I bring her back down from the edge.

    ¡°Please.¡±

    ¡°Please, Mr. Vaughn,¡± I murmur against her ear as I crook my fingers inside her, my other hand reaching down to press against her lower belly.

    ¡°Please, Mr. Vaughn.¡±

    ¡°So obedient, I like that,¡± I murmur in her ear, my cock throbbing against her ass. ¡°I have tried to deny myself from you, telling myself that tasting you will be enough. That feeling youe on my fingers will satisfy me, but I think we both know that will never be enough. It won¡¯t be enough till I have you filled, stretched.¡± I quicken my pace, my fingers going deeper as I press against her clit. ¡°Completely stuffed with my cock while I fuck you mercilessly.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes!¡± The words are strained as she grips my thighs, her beginning to quiver as I finally let here. I keep my fingers inside her for a moment before slowly pulling them out, her release dripping from them as my mouth begins to water. I savor every drop as I lick them clean, instantly kicking my desire into overdrive.

    I grab her by the back of the neck, pushing her forward onto her forearms so her ass is in the air.

    ¡°Oh.¡± She catches herself, looking back at me as I pull the material of her swimsuit aside to look at her glistening.

    ¡°Fuuuck.¡± I grip her ass cheeks, leaning forward to slide my tongue deep inside her before licking up her slit to her asshole. My cock throbs, my balls tightening, begging for release. I know it would only take a second to pull myself free from my shorts and sit her back right on my cock. I take in a deep breath, releasing her and pulling her back up to a sitting position.

    ¡°We need to get back on board now.¡± I barely give her enough time to get her things before I practically drag her to the dock and into the boat to take us back to my yacht. I want to pull her onto myp and kiss her, but I know if I do, I¡¯ll end up giving the captain of this boat an eyeful he didn¡¯t ask for.

    ¡°My room, now,¡± Imand as we walk through the hallway of the yacht once back on board.

    ¡°I need to shower,¡± she says, looking back at me over her shoulder.

    ¡°No, you don¡¯t.¡± I grab her hand, walking in front of her and tugging her faster. I pull her through the threshold of my bedroom and into my arms. My tongue is in her mouth, my hands tugging at her cover-up and swimsuit. I guide her hand, shoving it down my shorts and wrapping it around my length.

    ¡°You feel what you do to me?¡± She strokes me slowly and it already has me paralyzed. I break our kiss, looking down at her small hand, not even able to fully grip me. I can¡¯t take it any longer, and I pull her free from her clothes. ¡°On the bed,¡± I bark, looking down at her body fully naked for the first time. Her full tits look perfect, outlined by her tan line, her perky pink nipples just begging to be sucked. Her waist dips in above her hips, giving that perfect hourss shape. I stroke my cock as I look down at her. ¡°I¡¯m going to wreck you.¡±

 Chapter 103

    DAPHNE

    His cock stands upright, nearly past his belly button. I didn¡¯t realize just how big he was when I was on my knees in front of him.

    ¡°Is it going to hurt?¡± I don¡¯t think I mean to ask the question out loud, but I do.

    ¡°Probably.¡± He grabs my ankles, nting one knee on the bed before leaning forward and dragging his tongue slowly up my slit to my belly, then my breasts. He swirls his tongue around each nipple, biting them. ¡°But that¡¯s not going to stop me, baby. I¡¯ll make you feel so good you won¡¯t remember the pain.¡± His tongue flicks my earlobe as he teases my entrance with his tip.

    ¡°Kiss me.¡± I barely finish the two words before his lips are on mine. The way this man kisses me, it¡¯s like he¡¯s fucking my mouth with his tongue. Shivers run through my body, and tingles pulse between my thighs as he inches himself inside me further. I wince as he goes in deeper.

    ¡°I know it¡¯s a lot. Just tell me how you liked to be fucked, baby.¡± He pushes himself up on one hand, the other resting against the base of my throat as he looks at me. ¡°Tell me what makes youe.¡± His hips begin to thrust back and forth slowly.

    ¡°I-I don¡¯t know.¡± I grip the pillow my head is resting on as my body surrenders to him. ¡°Take me how you want.¡± I don¡¯t know who this woman is inside of me right now. Telling this man to take me, moaning, gasping.

    I¡¯ve never once heard myself make these kinds of sounds before.

    He grabs the headboard with one hand, the other still on my throat as he begins to slide almost out, then slowly back into the hilt. ¡°I want you slow and deep. I want to see youe apart.¡± He grits his teeth, looking down at me as his muscles ripple with every stroke.

    I reach my hands out, resting them against his chest as he drives into me over and over. His movements are methodical-nothing like the fast-paced jackhammer movements I¡¯ve experienced in the past. I feel a sensation growing as I grow warmer and a sheen of sweat breaks across my body.

    ¡°Oh fuck, your pussy grips me so good, baby. I¡¯m not gonnast.¡±

    The way this man is calling me baby while staring down at me has my stomach doing somersaults.

    ¡°I-I¡± My brain feels like it can¡¯tpute. I lift my hands and grab for anything,nding on the headboard. I nt my palms against it, pushing myself down onto his cock every time he thrusts into me. ¡°I think I¡¯ming!¡± My words are garbled. My vision blurs as my back arches, my bodypletely overtaken by my orgasm.

    He¡¯s right behind me, his head falling forward as he grips my throat, pulling me down onest time as he half shouts my name, half says something inaudible. His chest is heaving, marked by my fingernails where I must have dug into him earlier without realizing it. His eyes squeeze shut for a second. He leans down, kissing my lips softly. ¡°I knew you¡¯d be an amazing fuck.¡± He smirks.

    ¡°Such a gentleman,¡± I tease. He rolls us over, keeping himself inside me, then sits up so that I¡¯m straddling him, his hands resting on my waist.

    ¡°I was being a gentleman.¡± He drags his tongue over my breasts, kissing my neck as his hand tangles in my hair. ¡°What I wanted to say was you suck cock like a filthy little slut and you fuck like you were born to like your tight little cunt was made for me to use and nobody would have any idea that underneath your prim little cardigans and modest skirts, you have a body that could bring any man to his knees, a body that was made to be defiled and owned.¡±

    I feel him twitch inside me as my nails dig into his sides. I¡¯ve never had anyone say filthy things to me before but I like it. I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯m supposed to I should be offended that he didn¡¯t ask if it was okay, but I can¡¯t deny my body¡¯s response to his brashness. I rise a few inches on my knees, then slowly slide back down.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    ¡°This,¡± I say, ¡°the way you talk is what I like.¡±

    ¡°Are you trying to get fucked again?¡± His hand tightens against my scalp, his hips rising to go deeper inside me. ¡°Look at me, Daphne.¡±

    I open my eyes and look at him. His hands fall back to my waist as we settle into a rhythm. This time neither of us talks. He stares at me, his eyes not looking past me or through me but right at me like he¡¯s truly seeing me. After Ie, he flips me to my hands and knees, taking me from behind, but just when I think he¡¯s about to finish, he flips me back to face him. ¡°Look at me, Daphne. Look at me.¡± His fingers intertwine with mine, and he pins my hands above my head as my legs wrap around his waist. He pistons his hips two more times before stilling, his lips on mine as hees.

    This isn¡¯t at all what I thought it would be. I thought for sure that a hookup with Weston Vaughn would be hot and exciting and while this is, it¡¯s also deeper and passionate. The way he looks at me, holds me, kisses me slowly while he explores my body. This is worship.

    ¡°Let¡¯s take a shower so I can clean you up.¡± He holds out his hand and helps me out of bed and into therge shower of his bedroom. Even the shower is slow and gentle as he takes his time washing my hair and every inch of my body. He peppers me with kisses and rubs my neck beneath the water as he tells me how beautiful I am.

    After wrapping me in a fuzzy robe, he picks up his phone, staring at it momentarily before tossing it onto the bed. ¡°Looks like it¡¯s just us tonight.¡± His towel is slung low on his hips, his abs disappearing into that yummy V shape. ¡°My mother said they¡¯re staying at the resort with Daisy tonight.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± I snap my attention back up to his face.

    ¡°See something you like, Miss Flowers?¡± He smirks, reaching out to run his finger beneath my chin. I must be blushing because he steps closer to me. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t be embarrassed. Trust me, I enjoy looking at you too.¡± How am I still turned on?

 Chapter 104

    ¡°It¡¯s just going to be difficult now.¡± I toy with the belt on the front of the robe. ¡°Knowing what¡¯s beneath your suits.¡±

    ¡°Now you know how I feel. The next time I pick up Daisy from school, I want you to know that I¡¯ll be thinking about how it felt to have you riding my cock with your tits in my face.¡± He closes the distance between us. ¡°The way my name fell from your lips as your pussy squeezed me.¡± He unties the belt of my robe as he kisses me, his tonguepping at mine. I moan into his lips, my hands tugging at his towel. ¡°Do you need toe again?¡±

    ¡°Yes, please.¡± I pant as he picks me up and walks me backward till we¡¯re up against the wall. His cock is demanding entrance, sliding inside me as his lips find mine again.

    By the time we finish round four or five, the chef is calling to let us know that dinner is ready. I scurry off to my room to dry my hair and apply some fresh makeup. I decide on my favorite sundress, a white spaghetti strap dress with sunflowers. I opt to leave the top button undone, showing the tiniest amount of cleavage. I tie my hair back with a ribbon bow and slip on my favorite sandals before heading upstairs.

    ¡°How do you make an innocent girl next door and a tempting sex vixen at the same time look so effortless.¡± He smiles and it reaches the corners of his eyes, making me smile in return. The sun has started to set, casting a pinkish-orange glow across the water. I stand at the window, staring out over the horizon when the sound of music fills the room. I turn my head as I feel him approach me from behind.

    He twirls me around, bringing me to his chest. ¡°Dance with me.¡± His hand dwarfs mine, his other resting against my back as he presses me against his warm chest. I close my eyes, my cheek resting against him as we sway to the music.

    How is this happening right now?

    A weird sense of dread fills me. It¡¯s like somethingpletely switched between us. As we went from not being able to stand one another to now, he¡¯s holding me, making me feel safe and desired, making me question what I thought I wanted. I shake the thoughts from my head, not wanting them to ruin this night. Even if this is all we ever get, I¡¯ll be okay with that. I can¡¯t let my romantic side take over and pretend that we have a future together. We barely know each other. It¡¯s vacation, the sunsets, and Bahamian air. It¡¯s not reality.

    After dinner, we sit on the deck, sipping a cocktail, my feet in hisp. ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me you were engaged before.¡± He takes a sip of his old-fashioned as he looks across the water.

    ¡°You never asked.¡± He doesn¡¯t respond and he doesn¡¯t look at me. ¡°I guess it just never came up. Seemed like a strange thing to tell someone who didn¡¯t seem to be too fond of me.¡± His thumb gently rubs against my ankle.

    ¡°Did you think I didn¡¯t like you?¡±

    ¡°Seriously?¡± He looks over at me. ¡°Yes. I mean apart from our first meeting in France, once we were back home, our first actual meeting at the school was tense.¡±

    ¡°Couldn¡¯t you tell when we volunteered together?¡±

    I pause with my drink halfway to my lips. ¡°No, not at all. When I went to your office to talk to you about it, you acted like you were about to toss me out on my ass, and then at the event you seemed annoyed.¡±

    He chuckles. ¡°I was but only because I was frustrated that I wanted you. Frustrated that you didn¡¯t seem fazed by me at all.¡±

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re so used to women just fawning over you that you couldn¡¯t fathom a woman who wouldn¡¯t?¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be obtuse.¡± He yfully pinches my skin. ¡°No, it was that you genuinely seemed to hate me and I didn¡¯t hate you. I felt like I kept fucking up.¡±

    ¡°I was intimidated.¡±

    ¡°Intimidated-by me?¡±

    ¡°Yes, have you met yourself? You are extremely powerful and rich and well known and yeah, you are confident and can be very curt.¡±

    ¡°I guess I assumed you didn¡¯t give a shit. You always stood up to me and spoke your mind. I¡¯m sorry that I was rude and curt.¡± His eyes are warm and genuine.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m d we cleared the air and if I haven¡¯t said it already, I¡¯m sorry that I not only spilled coffee on you but also for being a little snippy myself.¡±

    We sit in silence for several minutes, enjoying our drinks and rxing as the sounds of soft wavesp against the hull of the boat.

    ¡°Hey, I just realized something.¡± I look over, seeing a concerned look on his face. ¡°It¡¯s my fault and I¡¯m sorry I wasn¡¯t more considerate, but I didn¡¯t use protection.¡±

    My eyes grow wide. How the fuck did I let that happen?

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re right. No, I should have said something. I-I¡¯m, I haven¡¯t been with anyone since Carson died.¡± I hate that I blurted that out; it feels awkward and ufortable but it¡¯s the truth.

    ¡°I have been with others, but I¡¯ve always used protection. That wasn¡¯t where my concern lies. Are you on birth control?¡±

    I swallow. I went off it after Carson passed. ¡°No,¡± I say as I attempt to pull my feet back off hisp. Suddenly I feel ufortable and vulnerable. ¡°Hey.¡± He holds my feet so I can¡¯t take them back. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m not upset.¡±

    I blink, trying to do period math in my head. ¡°I¡¯m almost positive I¡¯m not ovting. I had my cycle right before this trip. I know that¡¯s not-¡±

    ¡°Daphne.¡± He says my name firmly. ¡°I¡¯m not worried; don¡¯t let it ruin your night.¡± He releases my feet, leaning forward to grab my hand and pull me onto hisp.

    I try not to let it but we haven¡¯t even talked about if this is just a vacation thing, if it¡¯s just a tonight thing. I have zero clue what he sees us as.

    His eyes search mine as he brushes my hair out of my face. His hands settle on either side of my neck. He leans in, kissing me softly but deeply, causing those tingles to reappear.

    ¡°It¡¯s your body so I¡¯m not making any demands, but I would suggest, unless you want me to get you pregnant, we either use protection or you get on birth control because I have no intention of stopping now that I¡¯ve had you.¡±

 Chapter 105

    WESTON

    Is it fucked that I hope she is pregnant?

    I want her to be mine, but I know trapping her with a pregnancy is the most irrational and fucked-up thing to hope for. I search her eyes, trying to determine if she caught on to the fact that I¡¯m offering. If she told me she wanted to get pregnant right now, I¡¯d do it.

    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea,¡± she says. ¡°I¡¯ve been on birth control in the past and it¡¯s worked just fine with me. I¡¯ll, um, call my gynecologist when I get home.¡±

    I kiss her again, then swing her legs around so she can rest against my back. I wrap my arm around her, cing my hand against her belly. I feel her rx against me and I close my eyes, imagining what this would feel like¡­ forever.

    ¡°Can I ask you something personal?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary to ask me that after the conversation we just had.¡± I chuckle and she sits up, turning to look at me.

    ¡°Your parents have been very nice to me, your mother in particr, but you and your father¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t seem very close?¡±

    I¡¯m not surprised she picked up on that. ¡°No, we¡¯re not. We get along fine for short periods and as long as we¡¯re sticking to business topics, but that¡¯s about it. Things were different when I was younger, but that all changed some time ago.¡± ¡°Are you an only child too?¡±

    I nod. ¡°I am. I didn¡¯t realize you were?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, my mom had a horrible pregnancy with me so the doctors said no more. Can I ask what changed with you and your dad?¡±

    ¡°My parents married when they were both young twenties. My mom told me that they were like Charles and Diana, only my mother was Charles and my father was Diana.¡± She gives me a confused look. ¡°My mom was in love with someone else. He was her childhood best friend; they dated in secret from the time she was around fifteen.¡±

    ¡°Why in secret?¡±

    I hesitate, not because I don¡¯t want to tell her but because it sounds so ridiculous and made up. ¡°Both of my parentse from money, old money, especially my mom. Their families didn¡¯t marry just anyone; they needed to be from the same ss, I guess you should say. I know it sounds like elitist bullshit and it is. Pierce, my mom¡¯s boyfriend, was the son of their family chauffeur which is why they kept things secret. She threatened to run away and end her life if she couldn¡¯t be with him, but he convinced her to marry my dad so she did. I guess he told her that it was the only way they could be together because if they ran away, her family would disown her and he couldn¡¯t be the cause of that.¡±

    ¡°Oh my God.¡± Her hand covers her mouth. ¡°It sounds so tragic and heartbreaking.¡±

    ¡°It was but my mom never stopped seeing Pierce or being in love with him. I guess she tried for a few months, but she kept finding her way back to him.¡±

    ¡°Did your dad know?¡±

    ¡°I think so but he didn¡¯t have a leg to stand on because he¡¯s the definition of a womanizer. He had a different woman in his bed every month. For the first decade or so, he was discreet about it, but then he just didn¡¯t give a shit anymore. That¡¯s when things changed between us. By the time I was about ten, I knew what he was doing. I saw the way people talked, the way he embarrassed my mother with zero regard. Pierce ended up getting sick when I was around twenty and he passed away. My mother went into a deep and awful depression. Truthfully, I didn¡¯t think she was going toe out of it. And my father, he took it personally. He made life hell for her, had zeropassion.¡±

    ¡°What? Why?¡±

    ¡°I think because he realized that it wasn¡¯t just an affair. Pierce was my mother¡¯s one true love and my dad couldn¡¯tpete with that. I think he realized that my mom never loved him and probably never would.¡±? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    ¡°But how could he be angry after all the women he slept with?¡± She looks so upset and rightfully so.

    I shrug. ¡°My guess is because of power and control. My dad has resented my mom foring from a much wealthier family than his. I think it was his way of asserting dominance over her when he cheated. He never loved the women he fooled around with, but knowing my mom loved Pierce made him angry. For about two years our home was hell. I truly thought my mom would either die or get a divorce, but one day it was like it all changed overnight.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°They went to counseling and my mom said she told my father that he had two choices-either stop all the cheating or leave. I think he realized he didn¡¯t want to have my mother¡¯s family as an enemy, considering their power and wealth in Chicago, so he stopped. My mother said that he hasn¡¯t had an indiscretion since. I¡¯m not sure if that¡¯s true or not, but as long as she believes it, I guess that¡¯s what matters.¡±

    ¡°Wow¡­ wow.¡± She shakes her head. ¡°I feel so bad for your mom. I know she¡¯s an incredibly strong woman, but I didn¡¯t realize how strong. Did she just decide after Pierce died that she was going to make the best of a bad situation with your father?¡±

    I nod. ¡°I¡¯m sure it had to do with her reputation, her family¡¯s wishes, and the fact that I was in the picture. I think she believed that staying together for my sake was more important than her desires or needs, even though I was grown.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry.¡± She presses her hand against my chest and I reach up and grab it, bringing it to my lips.

    ¡°What about you? Are you close to your parents?¡±

    Her eyes shift from mine. ¡°I was.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to ta-¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s okay. I never talk about it with anyone. Xana knows because she¡¯s been there, but Carson passed away right after my mother did so he wasn¡¯t there to be my person, my shoulder to cry on.¡± Shit. Tears fill her eyes.

    ¡°My mom was diagnosed with cancer. She had zero symptoms, was super healthy and active, and then one day she felt a weird pain and it was terminal, just like that. She died less than seven monthster, and then four months after that, Carson was in a tragic car ident and died on impact.¡±

    ¡°Oh, Daphne.¡± I wrap my arms around her. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry.¡± I hold her for a moment.

    ¡°Sorry, that wasn¡¯t your question.¡± She lets out an awkwardugh, wiping away a few tears. ¡°I was super close to my parents growing up. My parents were kind of the exact opposite of yours, as much as I hate to put it like that. They were high school sweethearts, soulmates, alwaysughing and kissing and just so happy. I didn¡¯t think my dad was going to survive losing my mom. He became a shell of himself. I barely recognized him, and then three months after we buried my mom, he was engaged to one of her nurses and moving to Florida to get married and start over.¡±

    ¡°What the fuck?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that was my thought as well. I was devastated and blindsided. I felt like he betrayed my mom and even though he swears that nothing was going on while she was still alive, it just didn¡¯t make sense to me.¡±

    ¡°Do you believe him?¡±

    She chews her lip. ¡°I do, even if it sounds like I¡¯m just in denial. I don¡¯t think he would do that. He said he¡¯d never been alone like that; he¡¯d always had my mom, and the nurse, Tina, had lost her husband in thest year so she could rte. When I lost Carson, I didn¡¯t react the same way. I didn¡¯t run into someone else¡¯s arms so to me, it didn¡¯t make sense. I do realize that he and my mom were together for decades and that it¡¯s more normal than I realized when someone loses their spouse of many years.¡±

    ¡°How are things between you now?¡±

    ¡°Better. It¡¯s not the same but we¡¯re working on it. I sent him a postcard from Paris and I told him I would call him when I got back from here. I have yet to go to Florida and see his new ce. I¡¯m not sure I¡¯m ready for that.¡±

    ¡°I can understand that.¡±

    ¡°Does that make me selfish?¡±

    ¡°No, not at all. That makes you human.¡±

 Chapter 106

    It feels strange to share this moment with someone. A moment where we¡¯re both so vulnerable, sharing things that we don¡¯t share with anyone else. Especially since we¡¯ve only known one another for a short period. I wonder if she feels what I feel. I wonder if she¡¯s running from her feelings of losing her fiance and using me as shelter from them. It¡¯s a thought that makes my stomach turn.

    ¡°Hey, what are you thinking?¡± She ces her hands on either side of my face.

    ¡°Nothing.¡± The guilt of my growing feelings for her starts to rear its ugly head, a new feeling on its heels¡­ resentment. Will I grow to resent Daphne for recing Mira? Is that what I¡¯m trying to do, rece her? I know it doesn¡¯t make sense, but my brain won¡¯t let me get around the thought.

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound very convincing.¡± She¡¯s staring at me, waiting for a response that I don¡¯t give. ¡°Did I say something? Is this because of Mirabelle?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± My eyes snap to hers. ¡°Why the fuck would you bring her up?¡± My tone instantly grows sharp, making her flinch.

    ¡°I-I just thought since we were talking about our past and-¡±

    ¡°Did I mention her at all? No.¡± I stand up, moving her off me. ¡°She is none of your business and I¡¯m not interested in discussing her with you.¡± I hate that I¡¯m reacting this way but it¡¯s like I can¡¯t stop it.

    ¡°But you can mention my fiance?¡±

    ¡°When did I mention him?¡± I almost spit the word him.

    ¡°Yesterday, you said you didn¡¯t know I had a fiance after I told your parents about him. I¡¯m not trying to pry about yourte wife; I was simply asking if your instant mood change had something to do with her if I said something wrong that offended you.¡±

    ¡°Can we just drop it? I¡¯m not interested in bonding with you over the fact we both lost someone.¡±

    ¡°Fine.¡± She sits back down, crossing her arms over her chest and looking out into the vast darkness.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to offend you,¡± I soften my tone, ¡°it¡¯s just that there¡¯s a difference between losing your wife and losing a fiance.¡±

    ¡°Excuse me?¡± She turns to look at me, her scowl deeper than before. ¡°How is that not offensive?¡±

    ¡°Because it¡¯s not the same, Daphne. We were married for several years; we have a child together.¡± I don¡¯t know what point I¡¯m trying to prove here but I¡¯m only digging a deeper hole.

    ¡°So what, our love wasn¡¯t as ¡®real¡¯ as yours because we didn¡¯t have a legal document saying so or a child? That is absolute bullshit!¡± She stands up, pointing her finger at me, tears pricking her eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m just being honest about how I feel,¡± I say, attempting to defend myself even though she¡¯s right. This is bullshit anding from a ce of anger and frustration with myself. Frustration because I can¡¯t just admit to myself that I¡¯m falling in love with this woman. Frustration at the fact that more than likely, her love with Carson was more real than mine with Mira.

    ¡°You know what,¡± she says, shaking her head, ¡°I hate hearing that. Masking cruelness in the name of honesty is such a cop-out. I¡¯m going to bed. Good night.¡± She turns on her heel and walks down the deck as I hang my head in shame.

    I step toward the edge of the deck, grasping the railing. I look up at the inky sky filled with twinkling stars, my heart feeling like it¡¯s about to rip through my chest. I¡¯m terrified. Terrified that I wouldn¡¯t know how to be there for Daphne the same way I didn¡¯t know how to be there for Mira.

    ¡°I¡¯m tired of fighting for your leftover attention, Wes. I¡¯m tired of begging for scraps of your time. I feel like I¡¯m merely a pretty object in your life that you can pull down from the shelf when you need it. I feel like I¡¯m on the outside of your life looking in. I¡¯m supposed to be your partner and I¡¯m not. I¡¯m just a prop.¡±

    I remember one of thest fights we had before she got sick. She begged me to try harder. She told me that she was falling out of love with me and I could see that she was falling in love with someone else.

    ¡°I¡¯m trying so hard to stay in this, to love you, but I can¡¯t keep trying. I can¡¯t force it anymore.¡±

    ¡°What are you saying?¡± I search her eyes for something, anything, but they stare back at me¡­ empty.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    ¡°You know what I¡¯m saying.¡±

    ¡°Is there someone else?¡± She doesn¡¯t answer me; she doesn¡¯t have to.

    ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t do this. Just choose Wes, either me or your business. I¡¯m tired ofpeting.¡±

    She shut the door of the bathroom and that was thest night we slept in the same bed. I never asked her about the other man again. I found a love letter from him but after only a few lines, I stopped reading it. I saw the evidence of unfaithfulness, the hidden phone screens, and the sudden girls¡¯ nights that didn¡¯t end until the early morning hours.

    Nobody knew, not even my parents, that we were on the verge of divorce when she was diagnosed. Nobody knew that she was having an affair either. I didn¡¯t me her; I still don¡¯t. I¡¯m the one who ran her into the arms of another man. But what I can¡¯t decide is if I made a mistake by not letting her go to him. I was by her side while she was sick, up until the very end. I never knew who the other man was; she never told me. I don¡¯t even know if she broke it off when she got sick or if she even told him that she was dying.

    I live with so many regrets, but the truth is, if I had to do it all over, I still don¡¯t know what the right way would have been to handle it. I hang my head. I can¡¯t do the same thing to Daphne. She doesn¡¯t deserve for me to take out my unresolved issues and anger on her. She did nothing wrong.

    I slowly make my way through the boat, down the hall till I reach her room. I knock softly but there¡¯s no answer. I open the door. The room is dark. I kick off my shoes, crawl into bed beside her, and pull her into my arms.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m so, so sorry,¡± I whisper against her ear as she pulls my arms tighter around her.

 Chapter 107

    DAPHNE

    ¡°So you¡¯re going to make me ask?¡± Xana stares at me, a piece of lettuce dangling from her fork. ¡°How was the Bahamas?¡±

    I shrug nonchntly. ¡°It was fun, good. Lots of sun and sand. How was theke?¡±

    ¡°Seriously? That¡¯s all you¡¯re going to give me?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what else you expect me to say.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I dunno, maybe borate on what it was like to fly on a private jet, stay on a private yacht, and lunch at The Four Fucking Seasons?¡±

    Iugh at how dramatic she¡¯s being. ¡°Well, yeah, that was unparalleled. Makes me sad that I can¡¯t vacation like that all the time. Nothing like when we went to Panama City Beach in college with eight other girls and split a single hotel room and lived off ramen and liquor for four days.¡± I gag just thinking about it.

    ¡°I know what you¡¯re trying to do.¡± ¡°Tell me about theke.¡± I smile.

    ¡°It was good. Ryan¡¯s parents were hrious. His dad brought a ukulele and got tipsy and sang. Embarrassed Ryan but made meugh. Now, will you please tell me if anything more happened between you two? I¡¯m not going to let it go.¡±

    I¡¯m not trying to be coy. I debated on if I even wanted to talk about it since I have no idea what it even is.

    ¡°Okay, fine, but don¡¯t freak out.¡± She lets out a high-pitched squeak of excitement. ¡°I mean it. We might have kissed again and did a little more.¡±

    ¡°A little more or a lot more?¡±

    ¡°A lot more.¡±

    ¡°Oh my God.¡± Her mouth falls open. ¡°Tell me everything. How was it?¡±

    ¡°It was good, like good. Toe-curling, fireworks, I-finallyunderstand-what-the-big-deal-is good.¡± I feel a little awkward sharing this, for as close as we are, I¡¯ve never been open about my sex life, maybe because it wasn¡¯t as exciting as I wanted it to be in the past and I was ashamed. I felt guilty for wanting a more exciting sex life with Carson.

    ¡°Did you?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, so many times.¡± We both burst intoughter.

    ¡°So what does this mean for you guys? Are you like a thing now?¡±

    I shake my head, swallowing a bite of my pasta sd. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I mean, maybe? But there¡¯s nobel or anything and I¡¯m not going to ask him for one. I¡¯m pretty sure it¡¯s just a fling.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but do you want to be¡­ flung?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, why not? You told me I needed to get back out there and have fun, not worry about a rtionship and all that, so that¡¯s what I¡¯m doing.¡± I smile, shoving another bite of food into my mouth.

    I want more with Weston, who wouldn¡¯t? It felt good to be able to open up and talk to him about my past, but I am a little worried about how things turned so quickly with that conversation. He apologized that night and I epted it, but we didn¡¯t discuss it further. As much as he might not want to ept it or even agree, I do understand the pain of losing your other half and the fear thates with moving on. Maybe he hasn¡¯t moved on; maybe I haven¡¯t either. Maybe we¡¯re just losing ourselves in each other instead of facing that reality.

    ¡°Well, if that¡¯s all it is and that¡¯s all you want, then get it, girl, but if you want more and he can¡¯t offer that, I¡¯d say get out before the feelings get too deep. Otherwise, I hope he flings you to the fucking moon and back.¡±

    ¡°YOU LOOK GOOD BENT OVER A DESK.¡±

    I whip my head around to look over my shoulder, Weston standing in my ssroom looking drop-dead drool-worthy and sexy. He¡¯s wearing my favoritebo on him, ck pants with a ck Oxford, two buttons undone, his sleeves rolled up, exposing his forearms.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I smile. ¡°Your mom already picked up Daisy.¡± I¡¯m finishing up my day after all my students have left, reaching across my desk for my purse.

    ¡°You know what would make it even better?¡± He approaches me, his hands sliding over my ass to grab my waist. ¡°If your panties were around your ankles.¡± He presses himself against me.

    ¡°Not in my ssroom, Mr. Vaughn.¡± I spin around and push against his chest unsessfully.

    ¡°Mmm, you know what that does to me when you call me that, Miss Flowers.¡± His hands reach up to tilt my head as his lips caress mine.

    ¡°People can see, you know,¡± I say against his lips, but it doesn¡¯t stop him.

    ¡°Just shut the fuck up and let me kiss you.¡± He growls the words into my mouth, his tongue snaking inside toy im. I feel his length harden against me, pulling a small moan from my throat.

    ¡°If Mr. Fein sees, I would get fired,¡± I say, finally putting some space between us.

    ¡°You think he¡¯d fire you if it was me kissing you?¡± He shes an arrogant grin. ¡°Come on now, baby, you know that man would let you get away with anything if it involved me.¡±

    ¡°True or not, I don¡¯t want to push the limits and find out.¡±

    ¡°Oh, by the way, don¡¯t think I forgot about your payment for the Bahamas trip.¡±

    ¡°Payment? Feels a little awkward taking money after the things we did on that trip.¡± I blush and he steps toward me again.

    ¡°Mmm, or maybe it¡¯s a new kink unlocked¡±-his handes up to cup my breast-¡°roleying that I get to pay you for services rendered.¡±

    ¡°Very funny.¡± Iugh, readjusting my blouse just as a woman¡¯s voice interrupts us.

    ¡°Weston? I thought that was you.¡±

    A look of almost panic shes across his eyes before he slowly turns around to face her. ¡°Hello, Natalie.¡±

    Natalie? I step around him to take in the tall, willowy blonde with bright blue eyes and a perfectly full cherry pout standing in the doorway of my ssroom. Her overly perky breasts almost fall out of her top, and her mile-long legs are adorned with expensive-looking heels.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Daisy?¡±

    ¡°My mother picked her up already. I was just speaking with her teacher,

    Miss Flowers.¡±

    ¡°Daphne, a pleasure to meet you.¡± I smile, jutting my hand out toward her.

    ¡°Natalie Penner, pleasure,¡± she says in a throaty voice. ¡°My ex already picked up the boys but as usual, he screwed up and forgot Mason¡¯s backpack so I had to grab it after work.¡± She holds it up. ¡°Speaking of work, darling¡±-she reaches out and grabs Weston¡¯s arm-¡°I wanted to discuss some concerns that Nile has regarding the deal. Let¡¯s grab dinner this week and discuss. I want to go into these negotiations with a clear outline of expectations for both of us.¡±

    ¡°Sure, call my admin and she¡¯ll get you put on my calendar,¡± he says, stepping back out of her grasp.

    ¡°Your admin?¡± She looks almost offended, then quickly reces her expression with another sultry smile. ¡°Nonsense, darling. I¡¯ll text you.¡± She gives him a flirty wave before spinning on her heel and walking out of my ssroom.

    ¡°So that¡¯s Natalie?¡± I give him a questioning look.

    ¡°What?¡± He grabs for my waist again. ¡°What¡¯s that look for?¡±N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    ¡°Seems like you guys have some serious stuff to discuss.¡± I hold up my hands in front of my chest, making himugh.

    ¡°Come to dinner with me tonight.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± I rest my hands against his chest. ¡°I have a happy hour with some of my coworkers.¡±

    He looks down at me, pausing. ¡°Will Preston be there?¡±

    ¡°Yes, probably.¡± He releases me, stepping back. ¡°Is that a problem?¡±

    ¡°Where are you going? Will you be outte?¡±

    ¡°O¡¯Malley¡¯s over on Racine and I don¡¯t know. I guess it depends if I¡¯m having a good time or not. Everything okay?¡±

    His eyes darken and he rubs his hand against the scruff on his jaw like he¡¯s contemting what to say. He steps closer to me. ¡°Have fun tonight.¡± He nts a brief kiss on my lips and walks out.

    ¡°Hey.¡± Preston¡¯s voice snaps me out of my fog. ¡°You¡¯reing tonight, right?¡± He¡¯s leaning halfway through the door.

    ¡°Yeah, yeah, I¡¯ll be there.¡± I smile.

    ¡°Good.¡± He ps the doorway, winking at me. ¡°See youter.¡±

    ¡°See ya,¡± I call after him, turning my attention back to cleaning up my desk before heading home to change.

 Chapter 108

    I pull my hair back into a high ponytail, slicking on some red gloss and adding a small ck wing of eyeliner. My hips sway as I sing to Taylor Swift ring over my phone speaker. Maybe it¡¯s the way Weston Vaughn looks at me or maybe it¡¯s knowing that a man like him wants me, but I¡¯m feeling empowered tonight. I sort through my closet, finding a ck fitted turtleneck dress with long sleeves. I pull it on, shimmying it over my hips before looking at myself in the mirror.

    ¡°Not too bad.¡± The dress is tight, hugging my curves and hitting me about mid-thigh. It¡¯s a lot different than my typical school dress. I¡¯ve had it shoved in my closet for a while. I never had a reason to wear it because I never went out anywhere. Sometimes Xana and I have a ss of wine here or there, but I didn¡¯t have coworkers who wanted to have happy hours and I was far too lost in my grief to join them even if they did.

    I grab my thigh-high ck suede boots to pull the outfit together. They¡¯re t so they bring an edgy, casual look to the outfit. I sling my purse over my arm and make my way to the train to head to the bar.

    ¡°You look like you got a tan.¡± Bridgette, the third-grade teacher, looks at my exposed thigh.

    ¡°Oh yeah, I went to the Bahamas recently.¡±

    ¡°Ugh.¡± She sips on her espresso martini. ¡°I¡¯m jealous. Thest time I went on vacation was with my boyfriend and his parents to Lake Geneva in Wisconsin. Can you say boring?¡±

    ¡°Lake Geneva is beautiful though.¡± I smile, trying not to sound like I was bragging about the Bahamas.

    ¡°Did you say you were in the Bahamas?¡± Preston steps up behind me, standing between Bridgette and me, his hand resting on the back of my stool.

    ¡°Yeah, over Labor Day weekend.¡±

    ¡°Daaaamn, I was wondering why you didn¡¯t show up to my beach party.¡± I give him a confused look. ¡°Oh, I sent out an email.¡±

    ¡°Oh shoot, I must have missed it. I pretty much had my phone off the entire trip. Just wanted to disconnect, ya know?¡± ¡°Totally,¡± he says, looking over at Bridgette.

    ¡°Oh, um, I need to talk to Jeremy about something.¡± She grabs her martini and slips off her stool.

    ¡°So how are you liking teaching at Crestwood?¡± He takes a seat on the stool next to me, cing his beer on the bar top.

    ¡°I like it a lot. Not only are the teachers amazing, but the administration is somunicative and open to feedback. My favorite part is my students though.¡±

    ¡°Of course. I feel like my fourth graders are a riot; they always have meughing.¡±

    ¡°I bet.¡± I take a sip of my vodka soda, nervously tapping the side of the ss as an awkward silence settles between us.

    ¡°Hey, so I¡¯ve been wanting to ask you-¡±

    ¡°Game time!¡± Sean, one of our physical education teachers, appears out of nowhere behind us, pping Preston on the back loudly. ¡°ying put a finger down, bitches. Let¡¯s go!¡± he shouts, cupping his hand to the side of his mouth.

    ¡°I guess we¡¯re ying putting a finger down?¡± I turn my stool to face the others, a look of disappointment on Preston¡¯s face, but I¡¯m relieved because of the way that conversation was going, I¡¯m almost positive he was about to ask me out.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go first,¡± Bridgette says in her mouselike voice. ¡°Put a finger down if¡±-she giggles-¡°you¡¯ve had sex in your parent¡¯s bed.¡±

    ¡°E!¡± someone says dramatically as several people put a finger down.

    ¡°Put a finger down if you¡¯ve ever been arrested,¡± Sean says, putting his down immediately. ¡°Hey, I was only sixteen and it was for skinny-dipping so it was just a misdemeanor,¡± he shouts.

    ¡°I am not surprised.¡± Nate, our music teacher,ughs.

    We continue with the game and it¡¯s getting closer to my turn. ¡°I have no idea what to say.¡± I look over at Preston nervously. I still have all ten of my fingers up. I haven¡¯t taken many risks at all. My phone dings in my bag that¡¯s on myp and I pull it out. There¡¯s a message from Weston.

    Weston: Put a finger down if you¡¯ve ever had your brains fucked out in the bathroom of a bar.

    My head snaps up as I quickly flip my phone over so nobody can see the message. I nce around and that¡¯s when I see him, leaning against the doorway of the hall that leads to the restrooms.

    ¡°I have to go to the restroom,¡± I say, sliding off my stool and quickly walking toward the back of the bar. I round the corner, almost running into Weston¡¯s chest.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± He doesn¡¯t respond; he just grabs my arm and pulls me into the women¡¯s restroom, locking the door behind us.

    ¡°I think you know why I¡¯m here.¡± He reaches for his belt, undoing it as he pushes against the center of my back. ¡°Hold on to the sink.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± I look back at him over my shoulder as he unzips his pants.

    ¡°Fuck, you look good in this little dress.¡± He slides his hand up my leg, beneath the dress to grab a handful of my ass. He pulls it up over my ass, smacking me hard before pulling my panties to the side. ¡°But you need to be reminded who you belong to.¡±

    I grip the edge of the sink as he presses himself against me. ¡°Ahh!¡± The intrusion is painful.

    He pulls back and slides in further, pushing me up onto my toes. He wraps my ponytail around his hand, holding it tightly as he tugs me back so I¡¯m looking at him in the mirror. ¡°I want you sitting there next to him with my cum dripping out of you. Tell me, baby, tell me who you belong to.¡± He doesn¡¯t stop his movements; they grow harder and faster.

    ¡°Y-you.¡± I barely get the word out. I grip the sink harder as he ms into my body over and over.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, sweetheart. Every time youugh or squirm tonight and you feel me running down your thighs, soaking your panties, I want you to remember that.¡±

    His words push me over the edge. His hand mps over my mouth as I cry out in ecstasy,pletely forgetting we¡¯re in a public ce. When he finishes, he slowly pulls out, putting my panties and dresses back into ce before cleaning himself off.

    ¡°You have stunning eyes.¡± He looks at me in the mirror, his hands resting on my waist. ¡°And a grade-A pussy.¡±

    Iugh, then wince, the feeling of warmth slowly seeping out of me. ¡°Oh God.¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    ¡°You okay?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, just, um, leaking already.¡±

    ¡°Good, now go back out there and enjoy your evening.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to leave a wet spot on the stool.¡±

    He gives me that smirk, the one that makes my knees weak. ¡°Exactly. Marking my territory.¡± He spins me around, smacking my ass and sending me back out to rejoin my group.

 Chapter 109

    WESTON

    ¡°Are you dodging my calls, handsome?¡± Natalie¡¯s raspy voice interrupts my lunch. I look up from my phone to see her leaning over my table, her blouse gaping open.

    ¡°No, just been busy is all. How¡¯d you know where to find me?¡±

    ¡°Called your secretary. She said you were at your usual and I remember we met here a few times for some postcoital sustenance.¡± She drags her teeth over her bottom lip as she takes a seat across from me, crossing one leg over the other.

    How the fuck did I ever find this woman attractive? Her overtly sexual prowess now turns my stomach.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t sure if some mousy little schoolteacher was taking up all your attention.¡±

    I don¡¯t acknowledge herment with a response. ¡°What can I do for you, Natalie? What does Nile want rification on?¡±

    She reaches into her satchel and produces a man envelope. ¡°They have some basic demands; they want to make sure their current employees stay and their pensions, vacation, wages, etc. stay the same. There are a few other odds and ends I¡¯d have your legal team look over.¡± She slides it across the table to me.

    ¡°Will do. When do they want an answer?¡±

    ¡°End of the quarter at thetest.¡± She doesn¡¯t leave. She folds her arms over her chest and I know something¡¯sing. ¡°So my parents mentioned seeing your parents down in the Bahamas, said they yed with Daisy. They didn¡¯t mention seeing you but based on your sun-kissed glow, I¡¯d say you were also there.¡±

    ¡°I was. I stayed on my yacht.¡± I take another bite of my steak, waiting for her to get to her point.

    ¡°You should have told me. I would have kept youpany.¡± She runs her finger over the rim of my ss like it¡¯s supposed to be sexy but it¡¯s gross.

    ¡°I was drinking out of that.¡±

    ¡°Oops.¡± She gives me a coy smile.

    I drop my fork and knife, wipe my mouth, and toss my napkin on the table. ¡°Look, Natalie, I know we had some fun in the past, but we both agreed that¡¯s all it was, all it would ever be. I think we both know it was born out of loneliness on my part after Mira died and for you, after your divorce. That being said, I thought it made it pretty clear that I didn¡¯t respond to yourst text after reaching out to you. It¡¯s not only hical but a conflict of interest with this deal between me and Nile.¡± I try to say it as clear and straightforward as possible without sounding like an asshole.

    ¡°Well¡±-she sighs dramatically-¡°good to know you pick and choose where your ethics lie.¡±

    ¡°Meaning what, Natalie?¡± I don¡¯t attempt to hide my exasperated tone. I always knew it was a fucking mistake to hook up with her. I wanted to say as much right now, but this deal is at risk and I¡¯m not looking to lose it.

    ¡°Meaning it seems like it would be hical to screw your daughter¡¯s teacher but what do I know?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right, you don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°Oh please, Weston, I saw the way you looked at her the other day whenN?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    I walked in on you two. You used to look at me that way.¡±

    That makes meugh. I stand up, grabbing the envelope she brought for me. ¡°I never looked at you that way, Natalie. Don¡¯t tter yourself.¡±

    ¡°So what? I¡¯m just tossed aside now that you found a younger, boring woman to entertain you for a minute. It would be a real shame if the school knew about you two.¡±

    I stop in my tracks. If there¡¯s one thing I don¡¯t take kindly to, it¡¯s threats. ¡°You knew what it was between us from the beginning so don¡¯t you dare try and turn this around and y fucking victim. You sought me out and threw yourself at me when I was grieving. So be a big girl and get the fuck over it. You made your bed, Natalie.¡±

    ¡°YOU LOOK BEAUTIFUL.¡± I stand up from Daphne¡¯s couch as she walks out into her living room.

    ¡°Is it too much?¡± She spins around in the red silk dress thatys perfectly against the shape of her body.

    ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± I grab her hand and pull her toward me. ¡°It¡¯s going to get you fucked in the car on the way to dinner if that¡¯s what you mean by too much. Otherwise, no, you look breathtaking.¡± It sits just off her shoulders, her delicate corbones on disy. I run my tongue over one, my hand resting against her neck. ¡°Are you hungry?¡±

    ¡°Mmm, yes.¡±

    ¡°Good, me too. You¡¯re going to be my dessert.¡± A knock on the door interrupts me. I look at Daphne who looks just as confused as me. The knock sounds again, only louder.

    I walk to the door, looking through the peephole before pulling it open.

    A short, disheveled man in a green beanie is standing in the doorway.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± he demands, attempting to look past me. ¡°Daphne?

    Daphne, are you in there?¡±

    ¡°Steve?¡± She appears behind me but I hold out my arm.

    ¡°Who the fuck are you?¡± I step toward the man.

    ¡°Daphne, are you okay? I saw this man enter your apartment earlier. Should I call the cops?¡±

    ¡°No, Steve, it¡¯s okay. I know him.¡± Daphne calmly answers him, but I don¡¯t like the way this guy is looking at her.

    ¡°Why are you watching her apartment?¡± I ask, stepping toward him.

    ¡°Baby.¡± Daphne grabs my arm and I turn to look at her. This is the first time she¡¯s called me that. This is the first time she¡¯s called me any term of endearment.

    ¡°Baby?¡± Steve repeats, his eyes darting from her to me, then back to her. His face glows red as he balls his hands into fists. He turns around, stomping back to his apartment, muttering something before mming the door.

    ¡°What the hell was that?¡±

    ¡°I told you about him. He asks me over for movies and stuff.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the harmless guy? You¡¯re giving him way too big a benefit of the doubt.¡±

    ¡°Come on, don¡¯t let it ruin our night.¡± She presses her hands to my chest, reaching up to kiss me.

    ¡°Oh, before I forget.¡± I reach into my suit jacket and pull out the envelope. ¡°Cash for your services on the trip. I figure you don¡¯t want to carry it around all night and neither do I.¡±

    She reaches out and takes it slowly. ¡°This feels so wrong. I barely watched Daisy on the trip. Can¡¯t we just call it a favor instead and you keep the money this time?¡±

    ¡°Fine,¡± I say, slipping it back into my pocket. ¡°But for the record¡­¡± I grab a handful of her ass. ¡°I would pay a hundred times what¡¯s in this envelope for the way you sucked my cock on that trip.¡± I reach around her to close her apartment door, double-checking it¡¯s locked when movement catches my peripheral vision. I nce over to her neighbor¡¯s door which quickly shuts.

    Was he watching us?

 Chapter 110

    We head downstairs to my waiting car and go to dinner, but I have no intention of letting things with Steve go. I can read people and that guy isn¡¯t harmless.

    ¡°Wow, I had no idea this ce was here.¡± We step down off the street through a hidden door and into a jazz club. The lights are dim, the ambiance is romantic as the sultry voice of a woman on stage fills the room.

    ¡°Evening, Mr. Vaughn,¡± the owner greets me, taking us to a quiet circr booth in the far back of the club. It¡¯s secluded but we can still see the stage in the small room. We ce our drink orders with the waiter.

    ¡°I love the velvet.¡± She runs her hand over the tufted material of the booth. ¡°This ce is like a throwback.¡±

    ¡°It used to be a speakeasy during prohibition. The owner, Les Palmer, his grandfather started it, then his father ran it and now he does. It¡¯s a jazz club but on the weekends like tonight, they also have cabaret.¡±

    ¡°So is this your go-to date spot?¡± She gives me a cute look but I know she¡¯s being serious.

    ¡°No, baby.¡± I ce my hand on her thigh beneath the table. ¡°I¡¯ve never brought any woman here.¡± I see it register on her face. Without saying it, I just told her that I never even brought my wife here. Mira didn¡¯t enjoy things like this; she also wouldn¡¯t enjoy the seduction of cabaret, even if it¡¯s ssy and the women don¡¯t getpletely nude.

    ¡°Here you are,¡± the waiter says, cing our sses down. ¡°I¡¯ll be back in a little bit.¡± I nod and take a sip of my scotch.

    ¡°This is delicious.¡± Daphne sips her champagne cocktail. ¡°How¡¯s your scotch?¡±

    ¡°You know, it¡¯s missing a little something.¡±

    ¡°Soda?¡± she says innocently and it makes me chuckle.

    ¡°No, something sweeter.¡± I lean in, running my hand up her thigh. ¡°May I?¡± She looks at me, unsure.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Open your thighs for me.¡± She nces around the room. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, nobody is looking.¡±

    ¡°Um, are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Look at me, Daphne.¡± I reach with my other hand and turn her face back toward mine. ¡°I need the taste of you on my tongue. You want to please me, don¡¯t you?¡± She gingerly rxes her legs and I slide my fingers beneath her panties, stroking up and down her slit and around her nub.

    I kiss her exposed shoulder, up her neck to her ear while my fingers toy with her. ¡°Keep your hands t on the table.¡± She uncurls her fingers, ttening them out. ¡°You get so wet for me so quickly. Have you been like that for other men?¡± I plunge both fingers inside her as she gasps.

    ¡°No.¡± She fights curling her fingers tight as I pump my fingers in and out of her. I can tell she¡¯s close but she¡¯s not letting herself rx enough to get there.

    ¡°I need you toe, baby.¡± I pump deeper, faster. I pull back, looking into her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t hold back. I want your sweet, sticky cum on my fingers.¡±

    ¡°I-I-¡± She doesn¡¯t get the chance to say it before I feel her flood my fingers.

    ¡°Good girl.¡± I pull them out slowly and bring them to the edge of my ss, rubbing her release on it. I reach back between her thighs, dipping my fingers inside her again, then bring them back to the ss. She stares at me, her eyes heavy as I pick up the ss and bring it to my lips, taking a sip. ¡°So much better.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re kind of kinky.¡± I¡¯m surprised to hear her say it, but it makes me smile.

    I pull a handkerchief from my pocket and slip it beneath the table and between her thighs to wipe her clean. I bring it straight to my nose and inhale. ¡°Does it bother you?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Everyone has little kinks, even you, Daphne. What¡¯s one of yours?¡± I lean back, my arm draped around her as I sip my drink. She tilts her head, tapping her finger against her ss as she thinks.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I have any, or at least I¡¯ve never explored any.¡±

    ¡°Have we done anything particrly exciting for you? Made you curious about something else?¡±

    ¡°I-¡± She stops herself. ¡°I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯m supposed to like it.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no rules about what turns you on as long as it¡¯s consensual and not illegal.¡±

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessarily kinky but I like when you push my limits. Like just now. I like it when you tell me what to do. I never would have thought about someone,¡± she lowers her voice, ¡°fingering me in public or bending over the sink like in the bathroom at O¡¯Malley¡¯s.¡± Her face grows red as she takes a sip of her drink.

    ¡°That¡¯s nothing to be ashamed of. Trust me, it¡¯s a huge turn-on for me that you let me boss you around, that you trust me with control, even if you think you don¡¯t trust me.¡± I wink at her and sheughs.

    ¡°I also have this other thing that I think I¡¯ve always wondered about but

    -you¡¯re my first.¡±

    She piqued my curiosity. ¡°Your first?¡± I arch an eyebrow at her.

    ¡°Older men.¡±

    ¡°Ahh, seventeen years,¡± I say, reminding her of our age difference. ¡°You know, technically, I¡¯m old enough to be your father. Daddy issues.¡±

    ¡°Is that a bad thing?¡± She blushes as she twirls the stem of her ss between her fingers.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    ¡°Not if it excites you. I said I don¡¯t think we should be shamed for what excites us unless it harms someone else.¡±

    Then tell her what you want, coward.

    ¡°What other bad things do you want to do to me?¡± She looks down at her drink when she asks the question.

    Get you pregnant.

    Part of me wants to be that honest with her, just to see if she¡¯ll run screaming or if it would excite her too. The other part of me is still trying to rationalize where this fantasyes from. Mira and I nned Daisy, but it was never a kink for me, never something that got me off or made me feel like a fucking out-of-control caveman when I thought about my seed growing inside her. But with Daphne, the thought of seeing her belly swollen, knowing she was growing our child inside her has me ready to throw caution to the wind and act irrationally.

    ¡°Look at me.¡± Her eyes meet mine. ¡°After we finish dinner, I¡¯m going to fuck you in this booth.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Her smile fades.

    ¡°Fucking you with my fingers in public was just the appetizer of my kink, baby.¡± Her eyes grow wider. I brush her hair from her shoulder as I detail what I want to do to her. ¡°I want to watch you lose yourself in ecstasy in a room full of people who have no idea you¡¯re getting your tight little cunt stuffed with my cock. I want to feel you quiver and tremble in myp as you ride me.¡±

    I look to my right to see our waiter approaching. ¡°Evening, sir. Will you both be dining tonight?¡± I put in our order and we go back to sipping our drinks and enjoying the music until our food arrives.

    ¡°Are you going to deny me, Daphne?¡± I lean back in my seat after finishing my steak and run my fingers over her shoulder. ¡°Or do you trust me to handle you discreetly?¡±

    ¡°Has exhibitionism always been your thing?¡± She doesn¡¯t answer my question.

    ¡°Yes and no. I¡¯ve always wanted to explore it, to know my partner trusts me enough to pleasure them in public. The idea of watching you so lost in how I¡¯m making you feel that you don¡¯t care what else is happening around you factors into that idea of my control over you.¡±

    ¡°The idea of it? So you¡¯ve never done it before?¡±

    ¡°No, I haven¡¯t. Besides bending you over the sink, that¡¯s as public as it¡¯s gotten for me.¡±

    Her cheeks redden at the mention of our escapades the other night. ¡°Did that turn you on? Me fucking you roughly in a public restroom?¡± She nods her head shyly. ¡°Me too.¡± I run my lips softly over her shoulder. ¡°I want to know you¡¯re mine, Daphne-to touch¡±-I kiss her skin softly-¡°taste¡±- another kiss-¡°tease¡±-this time I bite her gently-¡°and fuck whenever and wherever I want.¡± I pull back when I see our waiter approaching the table, letting the words linger between us.

    ¡°May I have another?¡± she asks, pointing to her almost empty ss when he clears our tes.

    ¡°Of course. Sir?¡± He nods toward my empty ss.

    ¡°No, thank you.¡±

    I run my hand up her exposed arm, and she nervously drills her fingers on the table. ¡°Are you nervous?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Are you wet?¡±

 Chapter 111

    She nods, taking a generous sip of her cocktail, and finishing it. I grab her free hand, dragging it to myp where my cock is already at full mass. Her eyes drop down as her fingers gently squeeze me.

    ¡°Harder, baby.¡± She obeys, my balls tightening as my head lulls back. I feel her hand release me as she pulls down my zipper, sliding her hand inside my pants and underwear to stroke me bare. ¡°Oh goddamn,¡± I groan. I lift my head to tell her how good it feels when she slowly lowers her head beneath the table, wrapping her lips around me. I clench my jaw so tight to keep from shouting as she bobs her head up and down my length. I grab the back of her neck, pressing her head down a little further, praying I don¡¯t blow early. I turn my attention back to the room, the dancers on stage upying everyone else¡¯s attention as I lean back a little further. I watch as sweet schoolteacher Miss Flowers deep throats my cock in public, her pink lips stretched wide to take my girth.

    ¡°You look so fucking good with a cock in your mouth. Look at you, taking me deep, getting me ready to stretch that tight little pussy of yours.¡± I can¡¯t take it any longer; I¡¯m seconds from blowing. I yank her off me, wrapping my arm around her waist and pulling her onto myp. The booth is deep in the corner. I situate us so that her legs are straddling mine.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, sweetheart.¡± I press her back to me. ¡°Nobody will know my cock is stuffed deep inside you.¡± I reach down between us, lifting her dress and pushing her panties to the side. ¡°Lean forward.¡± She obeys and I line myself up to her entrance. ¡°Lean back.¡± She gasps, inching her way slowly back onto me just as our waiter approaches with her fresh cocktail.

    ¡°Here you are, miss.¡± I nod to him as he ces the drink down in front of her. Daphne¡¯s fingers dig into the tablecloth as she attempts to act naturally. Her face is flush, her eyes wide, her lips swollen.

    ¡°Do you think he had any idea that I¡¯m inside you?¡± I lean back, pushing her forward so that she¡¯s leaning partly over the table. My hands are on her hips as I slowly start to push myself in and out of her. I grip her waist, my other hand reaching up to gently wrap around her throat, pulling her back to my chest. ¡°You are a very naughty youngdy, you know that? Sucking my cock like that. Getting so wet your pussy was throbbing for me.

    Allowing me to fuck you in public. Tsk, tsk.¡±

    ¡°Oh, it feels so good,¡± she moans, her eyes fluttering closed as she loses herself in what I¡¯m doing to her.

    ¡°You know I really shouldn¡¯t be doing this to you; I¡¯m far too old for you, Daphne.¡± I pull her down onto my cock harder. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t want to fuck a man old enough to be your dad.¡± Her mouth falls open as she pushes against the edge of the table. She¡¯spletely lost in her desire; lust has overtaken her. Any apprehension or nervousness about getting fucked in a public setting is gone. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t let me use you like this.¡±

    I look up to see our waiter walking toward us. He makes direct eye contact with me as I have my hand around Daphne¡¯s throat, her mouth hanging open, eyes closed as she moans. I shake my head at him slowly and he gets the message, turning around and walking the other way.

    ¡°Do you want toe?¡±

    ¡°Yes, please, I¡¯m so close.¡±

    ¡°Did you ever start your birth control?¡±

    ¡°Yes but-but,¡± she says, struggling to form a sentence, ¡°I forgot this morning.¡±

    I squeeze her throat a little tighter, my balls tightening as I pump into her two more times. ¡°Good.¡± I don¡¯t mean to say it out loud, but I do, just as I finish inside her and she follows a secondter.

    I help her off myp, tucking myself back into my pants before paying the bill and ushering her into the back of my car.

    ¡°Where are we going?¡±

    ¡°My ce.¡±

    ¡°But Daisy? I don¡¯t think-¡±

    ¡°Let me worry about that. You thought after watching what you did to me tonight I was going to be done with you?¡± I hit the button to lift the divider in the back of the car. ¡°I¡¯m just getting started with you.¡±

    By the time we make it back to my ce, Daisy is already asleep. My mother gives me a look as she steps into the elevator, the same look she gave me that night on my yacht.

    ¡°Don¡¯t break her heart,¡± she says beneath her breath before the doors close. I walk back through the foyer to where Daphne¡¯s standing, looking out the window.

    ¡°This view is insane.¡± She points to the city down below.

    ¡°Come here.¡± I take her hand, leading her through the penthouse, and up the stairs to my bedroom. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a tour of the ce tomorrow but for now, I need you all to myself.¡± I help her out of her dress before removing my suit. I walk her into the shower, taking my time to wash her body.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Her words are soft as she trails her fingers over my chest where marks from her fingernails remain.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be. I like seeing them.¡± I hold her finger, tracing the marks before dragging them over to the marks on my sides. ¡°Makes me want to mark you.¡± I lean forward, biting her breast softly at first, then harder till she gasps, her hands gripping my biceps.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have anything to sleep in.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need it.¡± I pull the towel from her body that she wrapped herself in and kiss her, walking her backward to my bed. The same bed no other woman has been in besides Mira.

    ¡°Tell me you¡¯re mine.¡± I kiss my way up her body. ¡°Tell me no other man gets to touch you like this.¡± I bury my face in her neck, pulling her hands over her head to pin them to the pillow. ¡°Tell me you want this too.¡±

    I take my time exploring her body, kissing every single inch before I spend the next hour buried inside her. I go slow, searching her eyes to see if she feels what I feel. To see if she can feel what¡¯s happening between us.

    I¡¯m terrified to say it, to tell her I¡¯m falling in love with her. I use my body to convey what my mouth can¡¯t. She has to know; she has to see that this isn¡¯t just fucking, it¡¯s making love.

 Chapter 112

    DAPHNE

    Weston¡¯s breathing is deep and slow, his arm lying heavy on top of me as his body wraps around me.

    I stare at the clock, trying to shut off my brain so I can fall asleep, but his words from earlier keep echoing through my head. Is this real or is this all part of his fantasy? He told me he was reminding me who I belonged to that night at the bar and tonight again he asked if I was his. Is that what he wants? Or is this part of the control, the idea of having me all to himself to y with and use?

    I feel a knot form in my stomach. Tonight at the jazz club was exciting but I¡¯m still confused about hisment about my birth control. Did I hear him correctly? Between the music and beingpletely lost in what he was doing to me, I¡¯m sure I misunderstood.

    The same feelings of guilt are threatening to bubble up. I know what I¡¯m feeling for Weston and it¡¯s not just a fantasy. It¡¯s real and if I¡¯m not careful, I risk losing much more than just my job; I risk losing a man I¡¯m falling in love with all over again.

    I toss and turn, eventually falling asleep on and off for another three hours. It¡¯s just after four. The sun still isn¡¯t up but I¡¯m worried about Daisy walking in and seeing this. I don¡¯t want to confuse her or make her feel like her mother is being reced. I hold my breath as I slowly slide my body out from under Weston¡¯s arm. I grab my bra and panties, realizing that I¡¯m going to have to do the walk of shame in the dress and heels I wore to the clubst night.

    After tiptoeing to the bathroom, I stare at myself in the mirror. I look tired. I open a few drawers and find ab, trying my best to make myself look as presentable as possible with very little sess. I get dressed, opting to cover my cocktail dress with one of Weston¡¯s Oxfords before grabbing my shoes and purse and sneaking downstairs. I open my rideshare app, praying there¡¯s a driver nearby. Just my luck, there¡¯s one less than two minutes away.

    I slip into the back of the car, pulling up my texts to send one to Weston exining my absence when he wakes¡­ or at least part of why I left.

    Me: Good morning. Apologies for slipping out before you woke but wanted to make sure I had plenty of time to get ready for work. Hope you have a great day.

    I close my eyes for the remainder of the trip home, Weston¡¯s lingering cologne on the shirt I took pulling images ofst night from my brain. The way his eyes bored into mine as he whispered into my ear how beautiful I was, the way his lips trailed across every single inch of my body, exploring me in ways no man ever has.

    ¡°DON¡¯T FORGET, students, we will be making fall crafts tomorrow and decorating our ssroom. We might even have some special fall treats!¡± My students gasp in excitement, their little faces lighting up as the dismissal chime sounds, alerting us to the end of the day.

    I speak to a few parents, smiling and telling the students that I¡¯ll see them tomorrow. I nce at my phone, surprised that it¡¯s the end of the day and I still haven¡¯t received a response from Weston regarding my text after I left his ce this morning. I was tempted to sign it with X¡¯s and O¡¯s or maybe a flirty emoji, but I¡¯m still unsure what this even is between us.

    ¡°Yay, Daddy!¡± Daisy¡¯s chipper voice makes my heart stop for a second. I look up from the papers I¡¯m sorting on my desk just as Weston walks into my ssroom.

    Oh my God, how does he look even better every time I see him? Something coils in my lower belly as he walks slowly through the room toward Daisy. He¡¯s wearing gray suit pants that fit like a glove, his usual white Oxford with an extra button undone today, and his dark chest hair just visible.

    ¡°Hi, sweetheart.¡± He reaches down to rub his hand over her hair, his eyes slowly drifting from her toward me with a look that says I¡¯m in serious trouble.

    Shit.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go y in the reading corner for a moment so I can speak with Miss Flowers, okay?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± She leaves her bag at her desk, running over to the beanbags in the far corner of the room, then plopping down and grabbing a book.

    I try to swallow as he approaches my desk, but my throat feels like there¡¯s a vise on it, squeezing it closed.

    ¡°Afternoon, Miss Flowers.¡± He says my name slowly as he stops in front of my desk.

    ¡°Good afternoon, Mr. Vaughn.¡± I smile sweetly, saying his name a little slowly, hoping the quiver in my voice isn¡¯t noticeable.

    ¡°Can you tell me why I¡¯m upset right now?¡± His eyes narrow as he settles his gaze on me.

    I nce around the room as a few other parents wave at me before leaving uspletely alone. I clear my throat, trying to buy myself a little time. ¡°If I had to guess, I¡¯d say-¡±

    ¡°Tsk, tsk.¡± He clicks his tongue at me as he shakes his head. ¡°Now, Miss Flowers, we both know you don¡¯t need to guess. You know why I¡¯m upset. So I¡¯ll ask you again, can you tell me why?¡±

    ¡°For leaving before you woke up?¡± Once again, I try to sh my sweetest grin but it doesn¡¯t seem to do any good.

    ¡°Very good. Do you think that was something you should have done?¡±

    ¡°Well, I told you I needed to get to my apartment in time to change for work. I didn¡¯t want to risk beingte.¡±

    ¡°Now I don¡¯t tolerate being lied to, Daphne.¡± He slowly slips his hands into his pockets, drawing my attention to the way the material goes taut across his crotch.

    ¡°Look.¡± I stiffen my shoulders a little and lean forward, lowering my voice. ¡°I didn¡¯t think it was appropriate for Daisy to see me in your home.¡±

    ¡°And I recall telling you to let me handle it, didn¡¯t I?¡± He doesn¡¯t give me time to respond. ¡°I also recall we¡¯ve had a conversation previously about you attempting to insinuate how I should parent my child and I let you know how I felt about that.¡±

    My mouth falls open a little. ¡°That was not my intention.¡±

    ¡°Intention or not, that¡¯s how I took it and I think what needs to happen is an apology¡±-he tilts his head down a little-¡°from your knees.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    I nce past him at Daisy, making sure she¡¯s still preupied and didn¡¯t hear him. ¡°I don¡¯t think that kind of talk is appropriate and I won¡¯t tolerate it in my ssroom, Mr. Vaughn,¡± I say his name sharply, letting him know that I¡¯m serious.

    Heughs, removing his hands from his pockets and leaning forward to nt them on my desk so that his eyes are level with mine. ¡°What I find cute, downright adorable, is that you think you¡¯re safe behind this desk-even afterst night, you still think I give a fuck about rules?¡± I swallow nervously, excitedly as I watch his exposed forearms flex under his weight as he slowly drags his eyes over me. ¡°You look good behind this desk, Daphne, but we both know you look far better bent over it.¡±

    He winks at me, standing back up. ¡°Daisy, let¡¯s head home, sweetheart. Tell Miss Flowers goodbye.¡±

    She jumps up from where she¡¯s been sitting, running across the room to where her dad is standing with her backpack. ¡°Bye, Miss Flowers! I¡¯ll miss you!¡± I can¡¯t help but feel a tug at my heart at how entangled I¡¯ve be with this little girl. Her smile stretches from ear to ear as she waves at me enthusiastically.

    ¡°Bye, Daisy, see you tomorrow. I¡¯ll miss you too.¡±

    ¡°Oh, one more thing,¡± he says, halfway out the door. ¡°You can keep the shirt, as long as I get to take it off of you¡­ again.¡± Warmth travels up my neck, remembering the way he took thest one off me on his yacht.

    I turn my attention back to my desk, organizing a few things before I head home, a cheesy grin stered across my face.

    ¡°It¡¯s Daphne, right?¡± I lift my head, surprised to see Natalie walking through my door.

    ¡°Yes, it is and you¡¯re Natalie.¡± I return her warm smile. ¡°What can I do for you?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡± She hikes one hip up and sits on the edge of my desk, her cream-shift dress raising her thin, tanned leg. ¡°First, I just want to say that I¡¯ve heard wonderful things about you as the newest teacher here at Crestwood; truly, you have a glowing reputation here.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, I love it here.¡± I¡¯m being sincere but I¡¯m not naive.

    This feels like there¡¯s a big fat ¡®but¡¯ing next.

    ¡°That being said, I wanted to talk to you¡­ you know, woman to woman. Sisterhood and all that.¡± And here it is.

    ¡°I know firsthand¡±-she emphasizes the word by tapping my desk with her long acrylic nails-¡°just how fun and exciting and downright satisfying riding the Weston Vaughn roller coaster can be, but I want you to understand that it¡¯s not a very long ride. Before you even realize it, he¡¯ll be on to a newer, younger, prettier attraction and you¡¯ll be left standing on the tform.¡± She gives me an Oscar-worthy performance of sincerity, but I know it¡¯s noting from a good ce.

    ¡°Um, sorry. I think I got a little lost in the stretching of the analogy there-¡± I scrunch my face up in confusion.

    ¡°Oh,¡± she gasps and touches her chest. ¡°Let me guess, he didn¡¯t tell you that we were a thing, did he?¡± She pooches out her bottom lip and I feel my stomach roll.

    I think back to that nagging feeling I had when his parents brought her up in the Bahamas. The way he seemed to quickly deflect and shut it down.

 Chapter 113

    I had a feeling and I chose to ignore it.

    ¡°What I¡¯m saying, sweetie, is that as histe wife¡¯s best friend, of all people I should have known better. I heard all the red gs from Mira and I still fell into his bed after she died. It¡¯s embarrassing truly, to have to admit that I slept with myte best friend¡¯s husband. Anyway, I would have been sick to my stomach had I not warned you. I do hope you understand this ising from a good ce.¡± She reaches her hand out and grabs mine, squeezing it before sliding off my desk and sashaying out of my room with a small toss of her hand in the air.

    There has to be a misunderstanding here. Before I go into a full-blown panic, I take a few deep breaths and grab my things to head over to Weston¡¯s and ask him to his face about this. I shut and lock my ssroom door, taking the back stairs so that I don¡¯t risk running into Natalie again. I slip out the back of the school, a sleek ck Range Rover catching my gaze. Normally, I wouldn¡¯t think twice about a luxury vehicle outside the school considering the type of school it is but rarely are they ever parked in the alley behind the school.

    ¡°Preston?¡± I say to myself as I squint to make sure it¡¯s him. I watch as he leans into the driver¡¯s window, the same long acrylic fingernails that were just tapping on my desk, wrapping around the back of his neck and pulling him in further. ¡°What the hell?¡± I take the opportunity to run down the alley before they catch me watching them.

    I¡¯m not sure if Weston will be at home since he picked up Daisy or if he went back to the office, but I take a chance and head to his penthouse.

    ¡°Afternoon, miss. May I help you?¡±

    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m here to see Weston Vaughn.¡±

    ¡°And is he expecting you?¡±

    I shake my head. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go up. Just hoping you can let him know I¡¯m in the lobby. My name is Daphne Flowers.¡± I realize I could call him myself and I may have to if the man behind the desk won¡¯t alert him that I¡¯m here, but I know that if I call, he¡¯ll convince me toe upstairs.

    He nces at hisputer, typing something in. ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want me to just send you up? You¡¯re on his approved ess list.¡±

    ¡°I am? I-uh, no, no, thank you. I¡¯ll just wait down here for him.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± He picks up the phone. ¡°Hello, sir, there¡¯s a Daphne Flowers down in the lobby to see you. Yes, yes, sir, I tried sending her up but she doesn¡¯t want to go up; she¡¯s asking that youe meet her down here. Yes, sir, okay, sir. Thank you.¡± He looks up at me after hanging up. ¡°He¡¯s on his way down.¡±

    I can see a look of confusion on his face when he exits the elevator. He makes his way over to where I¡¯m nervously perched on the edge of a bench in the lobby.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    ¡°Daphne.¡± He smiles as he approaches. ¡°What are you doing? Why don¡¯t you want toe up?¡±

    ¡°Is there somece we can speak privately?¡± I try to keep my voice hushed so my words don¡¯t echo through the massive marble lobby.

    ¡°Yes, upstairs.¡± Heughs, shaking his head. ¡°Come on.¡± He helps me stand and ushers me toward the elevator but I stop.

    ¡°No, I would prefer to not speak in Daisy¡¯s presence.¡± I nt my feet and the smile slowly fades from his lips. He recognizes the look on my face.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Are you sleeping with Natalie?¡±

    He lifts his brow. ¡°No. Where is thising from?¡±

    ¡°But you were-sleeping with her or you did? You two were a thing?¡±

    He hangs his head, lifting his hand to slowly drag it through his hair as he lets out an exasperated sigh.

    Oh God, she wasn¡¯t lying.

    ¡°Yes. I did sleep with her a few times. It was in the past, a mistake that I regret but we were never a thing. Did she talk to you?¡±

    ¡°Why¡¯d you lie to me about it then?¡± I don¡¯t tell him that she did. I don¡¯t want him telling her that I ran to him to tattle. I clench my jaw, trying to keep my tone even.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t lie to you. You asked me if I was involved with her if we were together, and I said no because we weren¡¯t and aren¡¯t.¡±

    I roll my eyes. ¡°That¡¯s total bullshit. It¡¯s a lie of omission and you know it.¡± I jab my finger toward him.

    ¡°You need to lower your tone, youngdy.¡± He steps toward me, backing me into the alcove of the elevators.

    ¡°Don¡¯t patronize me. How would you feel if you found out from Preston that he¡¯d fucked me?¡± I shocked even myself with my harsh words.

    He grabs my hand, tugging me toward him. ¡°Has he, Daphne? Has he touched you? Kissed you? Fucked you the way I have?¡± His eyes are dark and piercing, his words said through gritted teeth as he looks down at me.

    ¡°No,¡± I say softly. ¡°But if he had, I wouldn¡¯t have hidden it from you.¡±

    He scans my face, his gaze softening a little as he releases my hand. He reaches up and cups my face. ¡°She was a mistake and I¡¯ve told her as much. I never should have slept with her. I was grieving and then lonely and then just a fucking asshole who needed escape instead of facing my feelings about Mira. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t tell you about it. I was, I am ashamed and now that I have to work with her through this deal, I didn¡¯t want you to be worried that I was still sleeping with her or that there were any feelings or desires there. I¡¯m sorry, I should have told you.¡±

    ¡°So you two have been hooking up on and off over thest four years?¡± I struggle to believe that he has no feelings for her if that¡¯s the case.

    ¡°No. It didn¡¯t happen until thest year. I was struggling and she reached out to me because she was as well. It was around the anniversary of Mira¡¯s passing. I mean it, Daphne. I¡¯ve never had feelings for her and I haven¡¯t been with her since I met you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for apologizing.¡±

    He rests his forehead against mine, letting out a slow breath. ¡°The thought of Preston or any man touching you makes me want to tear them limb from limb, baby. You¡¯re mine, you understand me?¡±

    I don¡¯t know what to say or feel. I¡¯m terrified of what I¡¯m feeling for this man, but I¡¯m also terrified of being consumed by him. I wasn¡¯t ready to fall again; I still don¡¯t know if I¡¯m ready. Sometimes I feel like I¡¯m still running from losing my mom and Carson and my broken rtionship with my father. I don¡¯t know if I have enough to give someone else, let alone myself.

    ¡°I- I need some time and space.¡± I reach up and wrap my hands around his, pulling them from me.

    ¡°Meaning what, Daphne?¡±

    ¡°I just don¡¯t know if I can do this right now. I¡¯m not angry with you but I can¡¯t just pretend like I¡¯m not falling for you and your daughter, knowing neither of us is fully healed from our past. I don¡¯t want to be just a distraction for you until the next best thinges along. I just can¡¯t right now.¡± I shake my head as I choke back tears. I know I¡¯m running; I know I¡¯m scared, and his expression tells me he knows it too.

    ¡°Look at me.¡± His voice is back to demanding. ¡°You have one week, Daphne. Get out of your head and stop overthinking this. We both know this is more than a distraction. One week and I¡¯ming for you.¡±

 Chapter 114

    ONE WEEK LATER¡­

    ¡°I said yes!¡± Xana holds up her hand, a gorgeous pillow-cut diamond catches the light as she wriggles her fingers.

    ¡°You said yes!¡± I shout back to her as I grab her hand to get a closer look at the ring. I throw my arms around her, hugging her tightly. ¡°Oh, you deserve this so much. I¡¯m so happy for you and Ryan.¡± I look at the ring again. ¡°And damn, he did a really good job,¡± I say, pretending to be surprised like he didn¡¯t consult me before designing it.

    ¡°You knew, didn¡¯t you?¡± She narrows one eye at me.

    ¡°I knew about the ring, but I had no idea when he was going to do it. He wanted to design the perfect ring for you so he did ask me for my input.¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    ¡°I figured.¡± Sheughs, then holds her hand up to admire it. ¡°I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m a fiancee.¡± She turns to me. ¡°Will you officially be my maid of honor?¡±

    ¡°Of course, whatever you need, I¡¯ve got you covered. Let me grab some wine, and then you have to tell me all about how he proposed!¡± I jump off the couch, grab a bottle and two sses, and settle in for the romantic story.

    ¡°And when I walked into the room, he had spelled out in rose petals and candles, will you marry me? I screamed so loud and jumped into his arms I forgot to say yes.¡±

    Weugh and talk, already brainstorming ideas for the bachelorette party. ¡°I feel like this is too big of news to stay in. I say we go dancing.¡± Xana and I haven¡¯t gone out dancing in forever. I¡¯m not even sure we still know how to let loose and have fun.

    For as much as I want it to only be about Xana¡¯s special moment, I also could use a night away from my constant thoughts about Weston. He promised me a week and today marks the seventh day since I¡¯ve seen or heard from him. I¡¯ve thought about ourst conversation every single day. I¡¯ve contemted my feelings, trying to talk myself out of wanting what I want with him, but no matter how many times I tell myself that I¡¯m not ready, my heart says otherwise.

    I haven¡¯t told Xana anything about my conversation with Natalie¡­ I haven¡¯t told her about Natalie at all actually. I¡¯m fully prepared to get my heart ripped out and stomped on, so the less people who know, the better. Besides, this is such a happy time in her life, I¡¯m not about to be the one who brings her down. God knows she¡¯s had to be my shoulder to cry on enough thest two years.

    ¡°Oh yes, can we, please? Wait, I can¡¯t go out in this.¡± She points down to her jeans and hoodie.

    ¡°Come on. I still have so many dresses in my closet from back in the day.¡± We go through the dresses, having a little movie montage moment of trying them on and dancing around my room until we finally settle on the right outfits. I shimmy my way into a silvery blue body con dress that hugs every curve and dip of my body, then I strap on a mile-high pair of stilettos thatce halfway up my calf. Xana slips on a hot-pink satin minidressplete with matching pink heels.

    ¡°Damn, we still have it,¡± Xana says as we look ourselves over in my bathroom mirror.

    ¡°We¡¯re only twenty-seven, of course, we still have it. Now, I¡¯m not sure if still have the dance moves or the stamina to hang out past midnight.¡± ¡°Challenge epted.¡± Sheughs.

    We grab an Uber and head out, spending the next few hours dancing,ughing, and having too many fruity cocktails.

    ¡°By the way, any new updates on Mr. Vaughn? Oh, should we keep calling him Mr. Eiffel Tower, if you know what I mean?¡± She gives a very dramatic wink, making meugh.

    ¡°He¡¯s fine, still grumpy and moody and hot. Enough about him though; tonight is about you. Let¡¯s get another drink!¡± I shout over the music, hoping my avoiding the topic wasn¡¯t too obvious. It seems to do the trick because a few minutester we¡¯re back to dancing andughing.

    By the time I make it back to my apartment, it¡¯s after one in the morning, my feet are killing me, and my buzz has all but worn off into a nonstop yawn.

    ¡°Thanks. Have a good night.¡± I shut the car door and head upstairs, taking my heels off the second I get through my front door. I toss them along with my purse on the floor, walking over to the fridge to grab a bottle of water. I chug it, tossing it in the trash and heading back to wipe off my makeup and crawl into bed.

    ¡°Argh,¡± I groan, contorting my arm as I struggle to reach the zipper on the back of my dress.

    ¡°Need some help with that?¡±

    ¡°Ahh!¡± I scream, spinning around to see a dark shadowy figure sitting in the chair in the corner of my bedroom. I stumble backward, catching myself on my closet door as I reach over and flip on my bedsidemp. ¡°What the hell are you doing? How¡¯d you even get in here?¡±

    ¡°I own the building, remember?¡± He says it calmly, his eyes never leaving mine. ¡°I told you, Daphne, you had one week.¡±

 Chapter 115

    WESTON

    She stands with her hands on her hips, her hair wild and untamed. She looks mussed and sexy.

    ¡°Did you have fun tonight?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± She sways a little as she crosses one leg over the other nervously.

    ¡°You look like it. Are you drunk?¡± She shakes her head. ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I stopped drinking before eleven.¡± Her tone is clipped. ¡°Are you going to help me with this zipper or not?¡± She tries to reach it again with no sess.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t youe here first,¡± I say as I pat my thigh. ¡°Have a seat for a moment.¡±

    ¡°I want to get this dress off.¡±

    I drag my teeth over my bottom lip, trying to keep my temper in check. ¡°Daphne, I have tried to y nice with you, but I am done appealing to your delicate nature. I¡¯m not going to ask you again and if you make me, it¡¯s not going to be pleasant for you. So do yourself a favor ande here or I will make you crawl to me and beg for my forgiveness. Do I make myself clear?¡±

    She takes a step toward me, then another till she¡¯s standing in front of me between my thighs. I reach up to turn her sideways, helping her take a seat on myp. I hook my finger beneath her chin, turning her to look at me.

    ¡°Was that so hard?¡±

    ¡°Did I even have a choice?¡±

    I chuckle at her snarky response. ¡°You know you did, Daphne, but you also know there are consequences based on what you choose.¡± I let my finger that¡¯s beneath her chin slowly slide down the front of her body. ¡°Now, I¡¯ve tried saying things to you in a nice way. I did have to tease and then fuck it out of you that you¡¯re mine, that you belong to me, but you did admit that you were and now, you want to run away from me because you¡¯re scared. I gave you time and space as you requested, but now that we¡¯ve hit the deadline, I think we both know I¡¯m done ying nice.¡± ¡°You were ying nice?¡± She shes a coy smirk.

    ¡°This is what is going to happen tonight. I¡¯m going to help you out of this dress and you¡¯ll shower, after which we¡¯re going to make up.¡± I lift her off myp, turning her around to slide the zipper down her dress.

    ¡°Makeup how?¡± She turns to look at me over her shoulder as I slowly pull the straps of the dress down her arms.

    ¡°How do you want to make up?¡± I crouch down, sliding the dress down her legs and helping her step out of it.

    ¡°Making love?¡± Her voice has grown soft.

    ¡°I will make love to you.¡± I stand back up and turn her to look at me so that I can kiss her. ¡°But first I have some frustration I need to take out on you.¡±

    ¡°Frustration?¡±

    ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± I trail my lips down her neck. ¡°In fact, why don¡¯t we start with that right now before you shower?¡± I sit back down in the chair, undoing my belt and zipper as I free my cock. She¡¯s standing in front of me still in her sheer bra and panties, her little slit visible through thece. I stroke myself. ¡°On your knees, baby. Remember what I told you before about rxing your throat and jaw so I can fuck your mouth?¡± She nods, dropping to her knees as a bead of precum forms on the tip of my cock, her tongue darting out to lick it off. ¡°Wait.¡± I still my movements. ¡°Do you have a vibrator?¡±

    She looks at me, then over to her nightstand. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Grab it.¡± She gets up and walks over, pulling the drawer out to retrieve it beforeing back to stand in front of me.

    I take the toy from her, turning it on. ¡°Pull your panties off.¡± She obeys and I run the toy up her thigh and between them, teasing her till she¡¯s leaning forward to grab my shoulders while I edge her. ¡°Fuck, I can smell your arousal.¡± I dip the toy between her folds a few times, then bring it to my mouth to lick it. ¡°Down on your knees again but keep them spread apart for me.¡± Once she¡¯s in ce, I slide the toy inside her a few inches, pulling it out and sliding it back in till it¡¯s inside her.

    ¡°Ohhh.¡± She grips my pant legs, falling forward.

    ¡°Sit down further so that you¡¯re resting on your heels.¡± I line my cock up to her mouth again. ¡°Now suck.¡± She lowers her mouth down onto me. I gather her hair in my hands so that I can watch her, using it as leverage as I help guide her up and down my length while her body trembles from the vibrator inside her. I¡¯m so close, I feel myself right on the edge. I pull her off my cock, lifting her to push her back onto the bed as I grip my cock, stroking myself a few more times beforeing on her tits.

    ¡°Fuck!¡± I bark as my release causes my vision to blur, and my legs to shake. ¡°You look good with my cum on you.¡± I tuck myself back into my pants, reaching down to pull the vibrator from her throbbing pussy. Her body goes limp when shees down from her orgasm.

    ¡°Shit, you¡¯re bleeding, sweetheart.¡± I look down at the toy that¡¯s streaked with blood.

    ¡°Oh, I must have started my period. I¡¯m on the cebo week for the pills.¡± She closes her legs, reaching her hand down to cover herself.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be embarrassed by it; it¡¯s natural. It doesn¡¯t bother me at all and won¡¯t deter me unless you¡¯re in pain?¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m okay.¡±

    ¡°Let me clean this off and grab a washcloth for you.¡± I walk to the bathroom and toss the toy into the sink with running water. I start the shower to warm it up and wet a washcloth.

    ¡°Are you upset?¡± Her voice sounds timid as I run the washcloth between her thighs.

    ¡°No, baby, I¡¯m not upset.¡± I help her to her feet, kissing the top of her head. I know what she¡¯s asking and I¡¯m not upset but I am disappointed. ¡°Go take a shower. I¡¯ll be out here when you¡¯re done.¡±

 Chapter 116

    A few momentster she walks out of the bathroom after her shower wearing my white Oxford. I look up from where I¡¯m sitting on the edge of the bed, a huge grin taking over my face.

    ¡°Fuck me, you look good.¡± I pull her toward me, wrapping my hands around her waist as I look up at her. ¡°New rule, my shirt is the only thing you wear from now on. Well, this and my cum.¡±

    ¡°Hmmm, I think that might pose a problem when I go out in public.¡± Sheughs.

    ¡°Oh, did I not mention that you¡¯ll also be tied up in my penthouse?

    Locked away like a princess in a castle.¡±

    ¡°Physically or metaphorically?¡± Her question confuses me. She runs her hands through my hair. ¡°Barefoot and pregnant?¡±

    ¡°Ah, is that how you see it-as being locked away? Imprisoned?¡±

    ¡°I guess it depends on the intentions. If it¡¯s just to keep me, then yeah.¡±

    ¡°At least I don¡¯t expect you to be in the kitchen as well; we have a chef for that.¡± I pull her down onto myp so that she¡¯s straddling me. ¡°I would never want to keep you if you didn¡¯t want to be kept, no matter the circumstances.¡±

    ¡°What do you want?¡± she asks me like she already knows the answer.

    This moment feels so intimate, so connected. Like all fears and barriers that have held me back are gone. ¡°I want you, all of you. The important question is, what do you want?¡±

    ¡°I want¡±-she reaches between us to undo the buttons on the shirt-¡°to be ravished and satisfied, Mr. Vaughn.¡± She finishes unbuttoning it, rolling her shoulders to slide it down her arms so that she¡¯spletely naked. ¡°Can you help me with that?¡±

    ¡°dly, Miss Flowers.¡± I lean forward and take a nipple in my mouth, swirling my tongue around it before switching to the other breast. I flip her to her back, standing up to remove my clothes before crawling up her body. ¡°We¡¯re going to y a little game,¡± I say as I kiss my way up her belly to her breasts, then her mouth. ¡°I want you to confess to me your ultimate fantasy.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m living it right now.¡± She lifts her head to kiss me again, her tongue sliding into my mouth.

    ¡°You know, baby¡±-I grab her hands and pin them above her head-¡°if you tell me¡±-I lean in, swirling my tongue in her ear-¡°I¡¯ll do it to you.¡± I pull back to look at her when she grows quiet. ¡°What? There¡¯s no shame between us; you can tell me.¡±

    ¡°I feel a little embarrassed because I don¡¯t feel like I know. I haven¡¯t been in a rtionship before that cultivated fantasies.¡±

    ¡°What about when you get yourself off? What do you think about it?¡±

    She giggles, her face turning red. ¡°I don¡¯t want to say.¡±

    ¡°Daphne,¡± I lower my voice, ¡°I fucked you in public a week ago; you sucked my cock under a table; I think you can express to me what gets you off when you¡¯re alone.¡±

    ¡°Well, I like to read those dirty romance novels where the guy is some rich asshole who is much older and likes to be in control so¡­¡± ¡°Are you fucking kidding me right now?¡± Iugh. ¡°You¡¯re serious?¡± She nods her head,ughing as she covers her face.

    ¡°So I¡¯m your fantasy? Wait, is that why you agreed toe on the yacht, to act on this fantasy?¡±

    ¡°I mean, yes and no. I was very attracted to you and interested in you and after you kissed me in my apartment, I just knew I couldn¡¯t say no.¡± I feel my chest tighten-is that all I am to her is a fantasy? ¡°But,¡± she continues, ¡°like I saidst week, it¡¯s more than that. It might have started as just a physical attraction albeit born out of serious dislike for you.¡± She giggles again, and then her expression turns serious. ¡°But I know I¡¯m falling¡­ I-I haven¡¯t had these kinds of feelings since Carson and it scares me.¡±

    I release her wrists, dragging my hand down her body till I grip her waist, the other propped on the pillow behind her head. ¡°Falling?¡± I rub small circles against her skin.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Her eyes search mine and I can see she¡¯s worried she¡¯s said too much but she can¡¯t take it back.

    ¡°So, kissing you in your apartment that night convinced you to give in to your fantasy¡­¡± I lean forward, brushing my lips across her stomach softly. ¡°What else can I convince you to give in to if I make love to you right now?¡±N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    ¡°Depends,¡± she says in that flirty demeanor. ¡°Since you asked me, what¡¯s your ultimate fantasy, Mr. Vaughn? What do you think about when you get yourself off?¡± She drags her finger down my chest.

    ¡°I meant what I said tonight-I¡¯m done ying nice; I¡¯m done ying games. You might be falling, baby, but I already fell.¡±

    ¡°You- You¡¯re-¡±

    ¡°In love with you? Yes.¡± I drag my hand up her body to her face. I brush her hair away, my fingers wrapping around the back of her neck. ¡°I think I¡¯ve been in love with you since the moment I met you. I felt drawn to you but I fought it. I was scared too but I couldn¡¯t fight it any longer. I don¡¯t want to. I want your heart.¡± I ce my hand over her chest. ¡°I want your body.¡± I drag it down, plumping her breast in my hand. ¡°I want your mind and your soul. I want you, all of you. I want a life with you.¡± I continue dragging my hand down further till I reach her belly. I press my hand against her. ¡°I want to create life with you.¡±

    ¡°What are you saying, Weston?¡± She reaches her hand down and cups my face. ¡°Ask me.¡±

    ¡°You know what I want, Daphne.¡±

    ¡°Do I?¡±

    ¡°You know exactly what I think about every time I get off.¡± My tone is serious as I stare down at her. ¡°You know exactly what I fantasize about every time Ie inside you.¡± I wrap my hand around her jaw so that she¡¯s focused only on me. ¡°Or maybe I haven¡¯t made it clear so let me¡­ I want you as my wife. I want you in my daughter¡¯s life as more than her teacher. I want to get you pregnant.¡±

 Chapter 117

    DAPHNE

    ¡°I ¨C Pregnant?¡± I sit up, trying to put some space between us so I can think. ¡°This is moving so fast.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to let me knock you up right this second. You can¡¯t anyway; you started your cycle.¡±

    ¡°But in a week when it¡¯s over, you are? We haven¡¯t even talked about what this is.¡± I motion between us. ¡°And most of the time we¡¯ve spent together has just been sex.¡± He pulled back from me as I pped him. ¡°No, I mean-¡±

    ¡°I thought that¡¯s exactly what we were doing right now was talking about what this is. I told you I wasn¡¯t ying games, Daphne. I¡¯m not interested in just fucking. I¡¯m in love with you and I just made that crystal fucking clear so if it¡¯s not what you want, then tell me, but it¡¯s not because you don¡¯t feel the same; it¡¯s because you¡¯re scared. We both know that.¡±

    ¡°Great,¡± I huff, getting out of bed and grabbing the shirt I took off earlier. ¡°So since you have this all figured out, I should just go along with it? This is all your fantasy and I¡¯m just along for the ride?¡± I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m getting so upset. The man I am in love with just told me he feels the same way and wants a life with me.

    You know exactly why you¡¯re upset. He¡¯s right¡­ you¡¯re scared.

    ¡°Jesus, Daph.¡± He drags his hands over his face. ¡°That¡¯s my exact point; this isn¡¯t a fantasy for me. If it was, I wouldn¡¯t have involved you in my daughter¡¯s life the way that I have. Watching you with her, watching the way she talks about you. What did you think was going to happen between us? That we¡¯d get to know each other, have insane chemistry and mindblowing sex, and fall for each other, then just walk away? Was that your n?¡± He gets off the bed and grabs his clothes, putting them on. ¡°Tell me what you want, Daphne. Not just in your fantasy but what you want with us. I¡¯m not telling you what to do. I told you what I wanted, but if you don¡¯t want the same things, then tell me right now because I¡¯ll walk out that door and I¡¯ll leave you alone. I have no interest in forcing anyone to be with me.

    I¡¯ve done it before and it doesn¡¯t work.¡±

    My chin quivers as I look at him, tears falling over the brim of my eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to move on. I feel paralyzed by fear. I can¡¯t- I don¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Hey, hey.¡± He steps toward me, his handsing to my face. ¡°I know. I understand, trust me, but I promise I¡¯ll be here for you. I¡¯m not asking for you to give me everything right now. I¡¯m just asking for a chance because this, what we have, is a once-in-a-lifetime kind of love. The love of your life kind of love.¡±

    He¡¯s saying everything I should want to hear but instead of relief or happiness, I feel guilt and pain. I push his hands away, stepping back to wipe the tears from my eyes as anger takes over.

    ¡°You can¡¯t just waltz into my life and think that you¡¯re going to take over and plug me into some void in your life. I can¡¯t rece Mira for you. I can¡¯t rece her as Daisy¡¯s mother!¡± I spit my words at him, hoping they sting because I want him to hate me.

    All the repressed fear I¡¯ve been swallowing about losing someone I love again or him choosing someone else when his excitement for me fades as Natalie mentionedes bubbling over and the only way I can seem to cope right now is byshing out.

    ¡°I already lost the love of my life, and you can¡¯t rece him.¡±

    I watch as his face falls. It¡¯s not anger or hatred, it¡¯s defeat¡­ sadness. It¡¯s like I¡¯m watching his heart shatter right in front of me and instead of helping him put the pieces back together, I scatter them even further.

    He doesn¡¯t say another word. He turns slowly, walking toward my front door, and then he leaves.

    I fall to my bedroom floor, sobbing. I have nobody to me but myself. He didn¡¯t lead me on or choose someone else. He didn¡¯t make me believe he loved me and hence I fell for him. Heid his heart at my feet, and I stomped on it.

    I STARE at the pill packet in my hand, Weston¡¯s words from a week ago echoing in my ear. I feel like I¡¯ve been existing in a fog of emotions thisst week. Every night I¡¯ve cried myself to sleep, reliving the words I said to him, wishing I could take them back. Wishing I could deal with my past and move on from it.

    I miss him more than I thought I could miss someone. He was right about our chemistry, about the connection we have¡­ or had. I feel panic grip my chest again as I think through what I¡¯ve done. I close my eyes, taking in several slow breaths.

    You¡¯re scared because you know he¡¯s right and you don¡¯t want to admit that he is the love of your life. It doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re recing Carson. He was in your life for a reason, to show you that true love is possible, to pave the way for Weston to show you what it could be.

    ¡°Miss Flowers?¡± My eyes pop open, Mr. Fein¡¯s voice startling me.

    ¡°Hi, Mr. Fein.¡± I ster on a big fake smile, the same one I¡¯ve had all week, pretending that everything is okay.

    ¡°Can you follow me down to my office for a few moments?¡± The expression on his face makes my stomach drop.

    ¡°Uh, sure. Is everything okay?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll discuss it in my office.¡±

    I follow behind him as we walk in silence to his office. He closes the door behind me. ¡°Have a seat, please,¡± he says, pointing to a chair across from his desk.

    Uneasy, I sit down.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    ¡°I have received some disturbing information and before Ie across as usatory, I want to hear your side of things first.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± My heart feels like it¡¯s going to beat out of my chest.

    ¡°A very reliable source told me that you are having some sort of rtions with one of your students¡¯ parents?¡±

    I stare at him nkly, my palms sweating as I twist my hands in myp nervously. I don¡¯t know what to say. I¡¯m trying to rack my brain with who would have told him about me and Weston.

    ¡°Well, Miss Flowers, do you have anything to say?¡±

    ¡°I, um, I won¡¯t lie about something going on between me and We-Mr. Vaughn. You are aware and I¡¯m sure you know who it was with but¡­¡± I try to choose my words carefully here since I¡¯m clearly in some sort of trouble. ¡°I¡¯m unsure how that is any of your business, or anyone¡¯s business besides mine?¡±

    ¡°To reiterate, the individual who reported this is a very reliable source and they mentioned that they witnessed money being exchanged between you two.¡± His face grows redder. ¡°So while dating a student¡¯s parent isn¡¯t technically against our rules here at Crestwood, we do have a code of conduct and ethics we ask that everyone on staff upholds and as you can imagine, payment for favors, sexual or otherwise, is most definitely not in alignment with that code.¡±

 Chapter 118

    My mouth falls open. Now my cheeks burn with embarrassment. I¡¯ve never been reprimanded at my job, never so much as a single infraction, and now I¡¯m being used of prostitution?

    ¡°What?¡± I practically shout the word. ¡°I wasn¡¯t paid for sexual favors, Mr. Fein. I was paid because I babysat his daughter one night, and then I- well, I went on a trip with him and his family to the Bahamas where I also helped with taking care of his daughter.¡±

    ¡°I figured you would deny it and I didn¡¯t want to have to do this but¡­¡± He taps on hisputer, then slowly turns the screen around where there¡¯s a very clear color image of me and Weston kissing on his yacht in a tabloid.

    ¡°Oh, my God.¡± My hand darts to cover my mouth. I never saw any photos or headlines about us together, then again, I didn¡¯t go looking for them.

    ¡°As you can see, I¡¯m having a hard time not believing what I¡¯ve been told. So you admit, you did receive payment from Mr. Vaughn while being engaged in a sexual rtionship with him?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir, you¡¯re correct.¡± I don¡¯t bother trying to exin again that it wasn¡¯t for the sexual acts because there¡¯s nothing I can do to prove it.

    ¡°Oh, Miss Flowers.¡± He hangs his head in disappointment, folding his hands and cing them on his desk. ¡°I can¡¯t tell you how sad I am that this is true. I never expected this from you.¡±

    ¡°I understand, sir, and honestly, I never expected it from me either. I know that does nothing to help the situation now, but I¡¯m truly sorry.¡± My shoulders drop and I feel tears prick my eyes.

    ¡°While I do believe that, unfortunately we can¡¯t let this kind of behavior go unpunished so as of right now, you are on administrative leave without pay until we fully decide how to handle this.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡± I barely get the words out. I feel like I¡¯m seconds away from throwing up. I stand up, exiting his office as I feel the color drain from my face. I grab a box from the supply room, filled with my things, and head out, careful to avoid running into my coworkers.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    I almost miss my stop on the train I¡¯m so lost in thought. I feel numb as I exit the elevator and walk to my apartment door.

    ¡°Hey, Daphne.¡± I look to my left to see my neighbor Steve waving at me.

    ¡°Hey, Steve,¡± I mutter as I put my key in the lock.

    ¡°You okay? You want toe over and hang out?¡±

    ¡°Not tonight, Steve. I had a rough day.¡±

    ¡°Oh, okay.¡± He steps toward me as I open my door. ¡°Well, I¡¯m here if you want to talk or-¡±

    ¡°Thanks, Steve,¡± I say, cutting him off before closing my door. I toss the box of my things onto my kitchen counter and drag myself to my couch.

    In t wThisek, I¡¯ve managed to lose the man I love and my dream job, all because of my actions. I feel hopeless and sorry for myself. I curl up and close my eyes as the tearse. I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m going to do. I can¡¯t stay in this apartment without a job.

    My phone rings, Xana¡¯s name on the screen, but I don¡¯t pick up. I know if she asks how I¡¯m doing, there¡¯s no way I¡¯ll be able to pretend that I¡¯m okay. She¡¯ll see right through me, and then I¡¯ll have to exin to her why I ran away from Weston and how I didn¡¯t even fight to keep my job. I know that if I went to him and told him what happened, told him that I¡¯m positive it was Natalie who went to Mr. Fein, he¡¯d raise hell to fix it all for me, but I can¡¯t do that. I can¡¯t face him right now, not after what I said to him, not after how I left him. I close my eyes, eventually crying myself to sleep.

    When I wake it¡¯s just after midnight. I pick up my phone, noticing I have two voicemails. I stretch, getting up to take a shower, trying to figure out what I¡¯m going to do. I feel too mentally exhausted toe up with a long-term n. I turn on the water, hoping the hot water will at least help me rx enough that I can figure out what to do in the short term.

    I slide my phone screen open, hitting the voicemail button. The first one is from Xana, just asking if I want to go to look at the winery this weekend with her since Ryan has to be out of town. The next is from my dad.

    ¡°Hey, Daphy Duck,¡± he says in the same way he¡¯s said my nickname since I can remember. ¡°It¡¯s Dad. Just wanted to talk to you. It feels like this is the longest we¡¯ve ever gone without talking. I, uh, I just miss you, kiddo.¡± I hear the tone of his voice change, cracking with emotion. ¡°Call me when you get the chance. I love you very much.¡±

    I put the phone down, my heart clenching even tighter now. I step into the shower, the steam billowing around me as the warm water cascades down my back. And then it hits me all at once like a ton of bricks. This is what I do when I¡¯m scared or hurt¡­ I run. I ran away from my dad when I was hurt that he moved on from my mom. I ran away from Weston when he opened up to me and poured his heart out because I couldn¡¯t face the fact that I had moved on from Carson and was in love with somebody new. And now I¡¯m running away from fighting for my job because I¡¯ve convinced myself that if I don¡¯t have anything in my life worth losing, I¡¯ll be protected from pain and hurt.

    I finish my shower and grab my phone, pulling up flights to Florida tomorrow. I find one that leaves five-thirtyrtya. m. I book it, then pack my things. I toss and turn for a few hours before finally giving up and heading to the airport early. I have no idea what I¡¯m going to say when I get there, but I just know that I need to make things right with my dad. I need to start by forgiving him and stop holding on to my hurt and anger. I told Xana I wanted to move on from my past, but the truth was, I was still holding on to it. But now, it¡¯s time to fully let go.

    When Ind in Florida, I give the cab driver my dad¡¯s address. I knock on his front door, holding my breath. I didn¡¯t tell him I wasing. A few secondster, the door opens and his face appears. His eyes growrge as a huge smile spreads across his face.

    ¡°Hi, Dad.¡±

 Chapter 119

    WESTON

    ¡°It¡¯s official.¡± Gregg shakes my hand vigorously.

    ¡°It¡¯s official,¡± I repeat. I¡¯ve just closed what will soon be one of the most lucrative deals of my career, helping me pave the way as a major market share owner in the transportation industry. I should be ecstatic and celebrating, but it doesn¡¯t hold the joy things like this used to. It¡¯s just a business transaction, nothing more. I leave the conference room, letting thewyers finish up as I head back to my office.

    ¡°Weston?¡± I turn to see Natalie following me down the hallway. ¡°Can I talk to you for a moment?¡± She doesn¡¯t have her normal overly friendly demeanor today.

    ¡°Sure.¡± I usher her into my office, closing the door behind us.

    ¡°First, congrats on the deal.¡± She smiles.

    ¡°Thank you, not just for the congrattions but also for your work on the deal. I appreciate it.¡± After ourst conversation, she did everything to negotiate with Nile¡¯swyers and my own to make sure the deal went through as smoothly as possible.

    ¡°Listen,¡± she says, taking a seat. ¡°I owe you an apology.¡±

    ¡°Actually,¡± I say, interrupting her, ¡°I think I¡¯m the one who owes you an apology. The way I spoke to youst time was rude.¡±

    ¡°No, it was¡­ understandable. I¡¯ve thought a lot about what you said and you were right. I did take advantage of your grief, but I also want you to know that it came from a ce of loss and hurt on my part. After Mike left me for someone else, I was struggling with my self-esteem. I missed having Mira around to talk to; she was always there to talk sense into me when he and I were going through something. She was an amazing person and if she knew how I behaved, how I made you feel, she would be hurt by my actions. So I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m also incredibly sorry for talking to Daphne. I had no reason to do that. I went to apologize to her at school the other day, but I must have just missed her because she wasn¡¯t there.¡±

    I let out a sigh. I¡¯m thoroughly shocked to hear her talk like this. ¡°I appreciate that. I know we both acted on our feelings of loss and loneliness.

    I should have handled things better with you¡­ and with Mira.¡± ¡°I- I knew,¡± she says nervously.

    ¡°You knew?¡± I ask, confused.

    ¡°About Ken.¡± She says the name as if I should know who she¡¯s talking about.

    ¡°Ken who?¡± Then it hits me. ¡°Ken? That¡¯s his name? The man she loved?¡±

    ¡°Shit.¡± She hangs her head. ¡°Sorry. I thought you knew.¡±

    ¡°I knew there was someone else. I knew she was in love with him but that¡¯s about it. I asked her once but she didn¡¯t tell me so I left it at that. I didn¡¯t want to know.¡± I spin in my chair, staring out the window of my office. ¡°Whatever happened to him?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know for sure. She told me that she called it off with him after getting sick. She didn¡¯t tell him why, just that she couldn¡¯t do it any longer. I guess he took it hard, started spiraling and begging her toe back.¡±

    ¡°Did you ever meet him?¡±

    ¡°No. Never saw a picture of him or anything. I just knew his name.

    Ken.¡±

    ¡°Ken what?¡± I spin back around in my chair to look at her. I¡¯m not sure what I¡¯m going to do if I have hisst name. What would be the point in finding out who he is now?

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. She never told me hisst name. I just saw him saved in her phone as KF. Anyway¡±-she stands up-¡°I should get going but I¡¯m sorry this conversation went in this direction. It wasn¡¯t my intention. I-I¡¯m just sorry for everything.¡± She walks out of my office, leaving my head spinning with that name.

    ¡°I DON¡¯T WANT to go to school, Daddy!¡± Daisy¡¯s face grows red as tears stream down her cheeks.

    ¡°What has gotten into you?¡± I try to hide my frustration, but Daisy¡¯s tantrums have grown increasingly out of control thisst week. ¡°You love school, sweetie.¡±

    ¡°Not anymore!¡± she shouts, throwing her socks across her bedroom. ¡°I want Miss Flowers back,¡± she says through tearful hups.

    Fuck. I had hoped she wouldn¡¯t have caught on that there was something between us that is now not between us.

    ¡°Sweetie.¡± I take a seat on the bed next to her, trying to figure out what to say to her. I don¡¯t even know what to say tofort myself about losing her. I haven¡¯t even epted the fact that I have lost her. ¡°Sometimes men and women, even if they love each other very much, can¡¯t make things work.¡± She looks up at me like she has no idea what I¡¯m saying. ¡°Shit, okay,¡± I mutter to myself as I try to think how to reword it.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like my new teacher.¡±

    ¡°What? What do you mean new teacher? What happened to Miss Flowers?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s gone,¡± she says, her lip starting to quiver again.

    ¡°Sweetie. Daisy, look at me.¡± I stand up. ¡°Miss Flowers isn¡¯t your teacher anymore or is she just gone for a few days and ising back?¡±

    ¡°I dunno. Mr. Fein said Miss Flowers is gone and we have a new teacher, Miss Pickler.¡±

    ¡°A new teacher?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m saying!¡± she says,pletely exasperated. Now I get why she¡¯s crying and throwing a tantrum.

    ¡°How long has she been gone?¡±

    She shrugs. ¡°A long time.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Daisy, listen to me.¡± I realize I¡¯m not going to get the answers I need from her. ¡°I need you to put your socks and shoes on so I can take you to school. I promise you, I¡¯m going to find out where Miss Flowers is, okay? I¡¯m going to get this figured out.¡±

    ¡°You promise?¡±

    ¡°I promise.¡± I stand up and walk out of her room, calling Daphne as soon as I¡¯m out of earshot of Daisy.

    ¡°Fuck!¡± It goes straight to voicemail so I try again. Same thing. I send her a text.

    Me: I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but Daisy said you¡¯re not her teacher anymore. Please tell me you didn¡¯t quit because of things between us. I¡¯m sorry I reacted the way I did. Call me, please.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    I try to call her one more time, but it still goes straight to voicemail.

    ¡°Daisy, let¡¯s go!¡±

    By the time we make it to school, we¡¯rete. I walk Daisy to her ss, looking through the window of the door to confirm that it is, in fact, not Daphne.

    I knock softly and open the door. ¡°Apologies that she¡¯ste; it was my fault.¡±

    ¡°Hurry to your seat, Daisy,¡± the woman says rather harshly before pulling the door from my hand and closing it.

    I walk downstairs to Rick¡¯s office, sticking my head in to see him sitting at his desk.

    ¡°Mr. Vaughn.¡± He pops up with a nervous smile. ¡°How are you doing?¡± I¡¯m a little taken aback by his overzealous demeanor.

    ¡°I¡¯m okay, Rick, but I¡¯m a little confused about something. Do you have a few moments?¡±

    ¡°Sure, sure,e on in.¡± He closes the door behind me and sits down behind his desk. ¡°I have to say, I¡¯ve been expecting you toe in.¡±

    I cock my head to the side, confused. ¡°You have?¡±

    ¡°Well, yes. After the incident with Miss Flowers, I kn-¡±

    ¡°Incident?¡± I scoot to the edge of my seat. ¡°What incident?¡±

    ¡°The incident that led to Miss Flowers being fired,¡± he says matter-of-factly.

    ¡°Wait. I had to find out from my six-year-old daughter that her favorite teacher was fired. Did I miss something? An email or note that went out informing the parents of this?¡±

    He lets out a dramatic sigh. ¡°Mr. Vaughn, I¡¯m not sure what your angle is with this. We wanted to try and mitigate this situation as quietly and professionally as possible so as not to draw any sort of unwanted media attention. I¡¯m sure you wouldn¡¯t want it getting out any more than we would.¡±

    ¡°Rick, I¡¯m going to be as clear as possible. Tell me what the fuck is going on.¡±

    ¡°Is this some sort of power move? I will not be intimidated by you, Mr. Vaughn. The school is fully prepared to back my decision with our legal team. Having a sexual rtionship with your daughter¡¯s teacher isn¡¯t illegal, but paying her for it is and we have proof-video and audio evidence that will be presented in court if this were to get that far.¡±

    I¡¯m trying to make sense of what Rick is saying to me. ¡°Let me get this straight. You fired Daphne for sleeping with me because you think I was paying her to? And now you¡¯re threatening me?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a threat. I¡¯m merely telling you that should you think you can somehow pay your way out of this, we not only have evidence, but a credible source that is willing to testify.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡± I say, leaning forward as I nt my hands on his desk. He sits back in his chair.

    ¡°That¡¯s none of your business.¡±

    I push off his desk,ughing. ¡°Do you have any fucking clue who I am, Rick? You think I won¡¯t find out who did this and destroy them and you? We both know that I never fucking paid Daphne for sex and the fact that you are not only using the woman I love of being a whore, but you fired her for it, you sealed your fucking fate.¡± I point my finger at his fat face. ¡°Mark my words, Rick, I¡¯m going to destroy you.¡±

    I march out of his office and back upstairs, opening Daisy¡¯s ssroom door.

    ¡°Mr. Vaughn, what ar-¡±

    ¡°Daisy, let¡¯s go,¡± I say, walking over to grab her stuff. She jumps out of her seat, following behind me as we exit the building.

    ¡°Where are we going?¡± I help her into the back seat with me.

    ¡°Grandma¡¯s house.¡±

    I exin things as briefly as possible to my mother once we get to her ce.

    ¡°I¡¯m heading over to her ce to see if she¡¯s home. She¡¯s not picking up.¡±

    ¡°What did I tell you, Weston?¡± my mother barks at me in a hushed tone so Daisy doesn¡¯t hear us.

    ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood for a lecture, Mom. I¡¯m going to fix this. Just please don¡¯t say anything about Daphne in front of Daisy.¡±

    I head straight to her apartment, pounding on the door, but there¡¯s no answer. I let myself in, bracing for an empty apartment, but all her stuff still seems to be there.

    ¡°Daphne?¡± I walk in further, calling out for her but there¡¯s no answer. I check her bedroom and bathroom; everything seems normal.

    I TWIRL my tumbler on my desk as I stare at my phone. Still no response from Daphne. I stand up, pacing my office floor again as I try to figure out who would do this. My immediate thought was Natalie. She¡¯s the only person I know of who knew about me and Daphne. She walked into her ssroom one day while we were in there, but how would she have gotten any video or audio recordings of us? Unless Rick is bluffing, but I can¡¯t imagine he would threaten me without any sort of actual evidence or what he thought was evidence. He knows I¡¯m way too powerful to just sit back on an idle threat.

    Is this ckmail? Is it money he wants?

 Chapter 120

    I sit back down, pulling up the teacher list at Crestwood. I find Preston¡¯sst name, typing it in Google, but nothing stands out. I rub my eyes. I know they¡¯re bloodshot after staring at this screen for hours. I feel like I¡¯ve failed Daphne but I¡¯m not giving up.

    ¡°Think,¡± I say aloud as I drill my fingers on my desk. Then it hits me. ¡°Steve.¡± He¡¯s the only person who would have seen us together. I think back on that night when I met him, the way his door was open a sliver, mming shut after I saw him watching us. ¡°How would he know?¡± I type in his name and the building but nothinges up.

    What would he have to gain by getting her fired?

    I know it wouldn¡¯t take much for him to find out where she worked or maybe she told him in casual conversation.

    I give up on that theory for now, instead typing in Rick Fein¡¯s name in hopes there¡¯s some dirt I can dig up to ckmail him with. Everyone has a few skeletons in their closet. I found his social media profile that¡¯s full of photos. I start to click through them, looking at faces and names, none of which stand out to me.

    My phone buzzes, the front office of my building calling me. I nce at my watch; it¡¯s nearing ten p. m.

    ¡°Hello?¡±

    ¡°Evening, Mr. Vaughn. Apologies for thete call, but you have a visitor. Miss Flowers, should I send her up?¡±

    I jump out of my chair. ¡°Yes, please.¡± I run my hands through my hair, down a ss of water, and adjust my shirt before darting to the elevator just as it opens.

    ¡°Where have you been?¡± I don¡¯t mean to shout at her, but I¡¯ve been beyond worried, terrified actually that something happened to her. She looks exhausted. She doesn¡¯t say a word, just walks toward me and right into my arms. ¡°Are you okay, baby? I¡¯ve missed you. I looked everywhere for you; I was so scared.¡± She doesn¡¯t respond. Her body copses against me as she cries in my arms for several minutes.

    ¡°Oh, baby, it¡¯s okay. It¡¯s going to be okay.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not. I¡¯ve ruined everything,¡± she finally says through a broken sob.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    ¡°No, you haven¡¯t.¡± I reach down to hold her face, making her look up at me. ¡°You were scared and hurting, I understand. Wherever you were, whatever happened, it¡¯s in the past. As long as I know you¡¯re safe, that¡¯s all that matters.¡± I wipe away a few tears that trickle down her cheeks. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s talk in here.¡± I lead her back to my office and close the door.

    ¡°I know about school. I just found out today. When did it happen?¡± I sit on the edge of my desk.

    ¡°A week ago. I didn¡¯t know what to do so I went to Florida to be with my dad. I just needed somece that wasn¡¯t here. I just needed my dad. I turned my phone off. I didn¡¯t even tell Xana where I was until she called my dad.¡±

    ¡°You could have called me. I would have stepped in and helped.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± She nods. ¡°I just, I felt like after what I said to you, I didn¡¯t deserve your help. I was also ashamed and in shock honestly. I¡¯ve never been fired or even written up at work and now I¡¯m used of¡­¡± She can¡¯t finish the word, and her face scrunches up as she covers it with her hands.

    ¡°I understand,¡± I say, pulling her toward me again to hold her in my arms.

    ¡°It was Natalie, wasn¡¯t it?¡± I pull back to look down at her. ¡°Have you talked to her?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it was.¡± I shake my head.

    ¡°It has to be. Nobody else knew or would have a reason to do this. Don¡¯t protect her just because of your past with her.¡± She¡¯s feeling defensive and I don¡¯t me her.

    ¡°Believe me, I¡¯m not and I wouldn¡¯t. She¡¯s the first person I thought of when I found out what happened, but as much as I do know her, I can¡¯t see her doing something like this. She has far too much to lose with her job. She and I had a good talk. I finalized the Nile Logistics deal and she apologized to me for her behavior, and for going to talk to you. She said she went to apologize to you but that you weren¡¯t at school.¡±

    ¡°I saw her and Preston making out behind the school in her car not that long before this all happened. He texted me a few times asking me what happened and where I went. He said rumors were going around but I didn¡¯t respond. I thought maybe he was in on it. I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°Wait, what?¡± Iugh at the thought that she¡¯s sunk her ws into Preston. He¡¯s exactly the kind of younger man candy she would go after.

    ¡°The day she came to talk to me about you two, I went out the back because I didn¡¯t want to run into her again in the hallway, but she was already outside. She was in her Range Rover and Preston was leaning in the driver¡¯s side window, kissing her.¡±

    ¡°But that doesn¡¯t make any sense. Why would she be fooling around with her son¡¯s teacher, then tell on you for doing the same thing?¡±

    ¡°I dunno, to get you back?¡± She looks at me questioningly. ¡°Are you- back with her?¡±

    ¡°What? No, never. I¡¯m-Daphne I¡¯m in love with you, you know that. I meant everything I said to you and while I know it¡¯s not what you wanted to hear, it¡¯s how I feel. That isn¡¯t changing, it won¡¯t change, even if you don¡¯t feel the same.¡±

    She sits down in my chair behind my desk, letting out a dramatic sigh. ¡°I talked to my dad about everything with us. About how I was hurt by his actions running off with my mom¡¯s nurse and moving on and how I wouldn¡¯t let myself move on.¡±

    ¡°And? Did it help you gain rity at all?¡±

    ¡°I think so, yeah. I forgave him. I met his new wife and she¡¯s wonderful. I guess I wanted him to hurt and wallow in the pain of losing my mom like I did but that¡¯s just not fair. I can¡¯t expect other people to hurt or grieve like I do. He also helped me realize that it wasn¡¯t grief I was holding on to; it was pain. I¡¯d grown used to hiding behind it, using it to mask my real emotions. I was using it as a reason to not move on with my life¡­ I was wrong. I was so wrong.¡±

    ¡°About?¡± I hold my breath, unsure what she¡¯s about to say.

    ¡°You and my feelings.¡± She looks up from her hands that are folded in herp. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to admit that what I felt for you was more than anything I¡¯d ever felt before. I felt like I was betraying what I had with Carson, but the truth is that¡¯s in the past. Moving on and falling in love again isn¡¯t betraying him. I know he wouldn¡¯t want me to stay in the past, just like if it were me who died, I¡¯d want him to move on and be happy and find the person who was going to give him the life he deserved¡­ the life he wanted and longed for.¡±

    ¡°I do understand that feeling. I had all those same thoughts myself early on with us. I knew what I was feeling for you was more than just a crush or wanting you and I fought with myself over it. It felt so quick, like I was falling and no matter what I did I couldn¡¯t catch myself. But the bottom line is, we aren¡¯t recing people we lost in our past. We¡¯re just creating our future together.¡±

    She looks at me with big tears in her eyes that tumble down her cheeks as she jumps out of the chair and into my arms. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. I love you.¡± I spin her around in my arms, kissing her through her tears.

    ¡°So now what?¡± she asks as I slide her down my body.

    ¡°Now I take you to bed and we make up.¡± I back her against my desk, kissing her. Her hands dart out to catch herself and shit hits my keyboard, waking up my monitor.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t take you as a social media kind of guy,¡± she says, looking at myputer screen.

    ¡°I¡¯m not. I was just doing some research. Trying to find out who might be the source Rick ims to have.¡±

    ¡°Ugh,¡± she groans, looking at the screen. ¡°Mr. Fein¡¯s face is thest thing I want to see right now.¡± She¡¯s about to turn away when she squints, leaning closer to the screen. ¡°Wait, I know that guy next to him. Or I recognize him at least.¡±

    ¡°Him?¡± I say, pointing to the man to his right. He¡¯s tall, much taller than Rick with a broad chest and thick arms. He has a baseball hat on. ¡°How do you know him?¡±

    She stares at it a little longer. ¡°That¡¯s-that¡¯s Steve¡¯s roommate, my neighbor.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± I slowly sink in my air, reading the caption on the picture. ¡°I didn¡¯t know Steve lived with someone.¡±

    Happy Birthday to my little bro. You might have outgrown me, but you¡¯ll always be the baby.

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s Steve¡¯s roommate. I¡¯ve never officially met him. I don¡¯t even know his name, but I¡¯ve seen him in my building, going into that apartment. He moved in with Steve less than a year ago. He¡¯s super reclusive, always has a hat on pulled down.¡±

    ¡°Wait¡­ Your neighbor is Rick¡¯s little brother?¡± I say it out loud, realizing the connection between him and Steve. ¡°But why would theye after you?¡± I scroll down, reading thements left by a few people, one in particr catching my eye, one that makes everything make sense.

    Can¡¯t believe little Kenny Fein grew up to be so fine.

    There it is, right in front of me. Ken F. Ken Fein. They weren¡¯t doing this toe after Daphne¡­ they wereing after me.

 Chapter 121

    DAPHNE

    ¡°Your wife was having an affair?¡±

    ¡°She was.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry.¡± I nt my palms against Weston¡¯s chest, his hands on either side of my neck, his thumbs brushing against my jaw.

    ¡°Nothing for you to be sorry about. It was my fault; I don¡¯t me her at all. In her defense, she tried to get me to choose her instead of work. She begged me to be more present, to be a better husband.¡±

    ¡°But she didn¡¯t leave?¡±

    He shakes his head. ¡°She got sick pretty quickly after I found out about it. Truthfully, I don¡¯t know for sure if it was just her attempt to get my attention but somewhere along the way she fell in love with him or started to at least. Sometimes I wonder if I should have let her go, then she could have spent her final months happy, with the man she loved. I¡¯ve always heard that mourning someone who is still alive is the hardest kind of grief you can deal with, but it¡¯s not. Losing someone to death slowly while they fall out of love with you is.¡±

    It breaks my heart to hear this. I had no idea he experienced this kind of pain. It¡¯s hard enough losing your spouse but losing them before they¡¯re even gone is something I can¡¯t imagine. ¡°You can¡¯t think like that. If she wanted to go, she would have. I¡¯m sure she wanted to be with you and Daisy. Maybe it was her way of getting your attention, as painful as it was, but I¡¯m sure she loved you.¡±

    He looks down at me, kissing the tip of my nose softly. ¡°I worried I wouldn¡¯t know how to be a father on my own. I also worried I would grow to resent Daisy because every time I looked at her, I saw Mira, but the exact opposite happened.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    ¡°I grew to resent Mira¡­ for leaving the two of us, for not getting to see Daisy grow up, for missing out on so many memories with her. I know it¡¯s irrational and probably emotionally immature because she didn¡¯t choose death, but it was how I coped. I felt sorry for Daisy for not having a mother, for not having that bond that other young women have.¡±

    My heart aches for him. ¡°Death and loss make us irrational. It¡¯s total bullshit that people expect us to grieve or cope in any one specific way. It makes me sad for Daisy too. The bond I had with my mom was everything which made losing her all that much harder. I did have a conversation with Daisy the night I babysat her. I meant to tell you and honestly, it slipped my mind. She asked me where my parents were and I said I lived alone. That¡¯s when she told me her mom had died. I wasn¡¯t sure what to say, what you¡¯d told her about death, but I told her that my mom had died too. I tried to get her to talk about her mom, but she said¡­¡± I hesitate, turning away because I don¡¯t want to make things worse.

    ¡°She said what?¡± He turns my face back toward him.

    ¡°She said she didn¡¯t remember her mom.¡±

    He nods. ¡°I know she doesn¡¯t. She was just two when her mother died. I think that¡¯s why seeing you with her, the way she responds to you, the way you look at her, I know you love her and it just made me realize that what you and I have, is a once-in-a-lifetime kind of love. The fact that Daisy feels so open with you andfortable, she isn¡¯t like that with anyone else besides me and my parents. I¡¯ve struggledtely with how busy I¡¯ve been, how I¡¯ve been absent from Daisy¡¯s day-to-day, but I won¡¯t live like that. I worried that I would do the same thing to you. I convinced myself that you made the right choice running away because I already ruined Mira¡¯s life and you deserve far better than what I could give you.¡±

    I swallow down the lump in my throat. ¡°Is that how you feel now?¡±

    ¡°No. You and Daisy are my world.¡± He presses his forehead to mine for a brief moment, taking in a breath. ¡°I regret that I couldn¡¯t see what I had with Mira when I had it, but it taught me how valuable and short life can be. I don¡¯t want to live for work. I want to spend as much time as I can with you, Daisy, and hopefully our family. I know that asking you to step into Daisy¡¯s life in that capacity is a lot, but I won¡¯t live with regrets any longer.¡±

    I look up at him and I feel what he¡¯s saying. I feel the love that we have between us growing and burning with every passing minute it feels like. ¡°What are you going to do about Mr. Fein, his brother, and Steve?¡±

    ¡°Do you want to know or do you want me to just handle it and let you know when you can go back to work?¡± He doesn¡¯t smile and I know he¡¯s not joking.

    ¡°You think I¡¯ll get my job back?¡±

    ¡°Are you questioning my ability to make things right, Daphne?¡± He gets that look in his eyes.

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡± He picks me up, wrapping my legs around his waist as he walks us toward the stairs to his bedroom. ¡°Because I¡¯m not the kind of man who takes lightly to threats, especially against you. If you thought for one second I wouldn¡¯t tear this fucking world aparte hell or high water to defend you and protect you, then you don¡¯t know me very well.¡±

    ¡°I think I know you pretty damn well, Mr. Vaughn,¡± I whisper against his ear before running my tongue over it.

    ¡°Well, then you know that I will make sure all three of those pieces of shit are fucking destroyed.¡± I slide her down onto my bed so she¡¯s sitting on the edge, staring up at me. ¡°There is no mercy when ites to you, no second chances for people who try to fuck over my family. And I¡¯ll get a lot of joy out of ruining them. Do you understand me?¡±

    I nod my head, his handing down to wrap delicately around my throat.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want there to be secrets between us. I want you to know exactly what kind of man I am. I will be loyal to you and honest. I want to say that if you need more space and time, I¡¯ll give it to you, but I don¡¯t think that I can, Daphne. I don¡¯t think I can spend one more fucking second without having you as mine and if I do have to, I¡¯m prepared to burn the world down so you have no other choice but to crawl back to me.¡± His eyes are dark, and his voice is practically a growl as he stares down at me.

    ¡°I want to be yours. I don¡¯t want to run any longer.¡±

    ¡°That means you belong to me.¡± He squeezes my throat a little tighter. ¡°You are mine and mine alone. You don¡¯t get to run away again. You don¡¯t get to live life without me. Every fucking inch of you is my property.¡±

    It might be messed up, and I¡¯m sure there¡¯s some psychological exnation that I don¡¯t want to delve into, but when he speaks to me like this, telling me who I am to him, my insides melt, my pulse quickens, and I feel a need start to burn inside me that I know only he can satiate.

    ¡°You¡¯ll move in with me tomorrow. We¡¯ll tell Daisy¡­ And you¡¯re going to stop taking your birth control. No negotiations. Do you understand me?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mr. Vaughn.¡±

    A devilish grin tugs at the corner of his mouth as his thumb slowly slides across my lips. ¡°Such a good girl. You deserve to be rewarded. What do you want, baby?¡±

 Chapter 122

    He chuckles. ¡°Mm-hmm. You¡¯ve never had your ass eaten before?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°I promise you¡¯ll like it. Now why don¡¯t youe a little closer and let me fill your belly with cum first.¡± He tugs on the belt, pulling me up to my knees. I grab his thighs, leaning forward till his cock is at my lips.

    ¡°Can I please suck your cock, baby? I want to swallow you.¡± I barely get the sentence out before he slides himself between my lips with a groan. He tugs on the belt in time with my head movements, his hips rising off the chair as he grips the back of my head. I rx my mouth and throat like he taught me, taking him faster, deeper than I ever have until he can¡¯t stand it any longer. He pulls himself free just as hees, spilling himself all over my lips and chin.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he pants, looking down at me. ¡°I¡¯ve had so many fantasies abouting on those lips.¡± I drag my tongue across my lips, tasting his salty release. ¡°Oh, you like it, don¡¯t you?¡± He smiles, rubbing his thumb across my lip as he gathers more of his release and slips it into my mouth. I wrap my lips around the tip of his thumb, biting down softly. ¡°So naughty.¡±

    He reaches down to release the belt from my neck. ¡°Go wash your mouth out, baby. Now it¡¯s my turn to decide what I want to do with you.¡±

    I strip out of my clothes while I¡¯m in the bathroom, walking out slowly to see him sitting on the end of the bed.

    ¡°Now that is a vision I want for the rest of my life.¡± He holds out his arms toward me as I approach, pulling me onto hisp so I¡¯m straddling him. ¡°You are so beautiful, baby, so stunning.¡± His lips find mine and the kiss is soft and warm. His tongue is demanding, his hands gripping my waist as he pulls me against him. ¡°I will never tire of kissing these lips, of holding this body, of tasting you.¡± He trails his warm breath down my neck and over my corbones as he tells me how much he loves me.

    I push his shirt from his shoulders, dragging my nails softly over his skin. ¡°Are they still there?¡± I ask, looking for the marks on my fingernails.

    ¡°They are.¡± He chuckles, dragging my fingertips down to where they¡¯ve scarred.

    ¡°Oh my God, I was joking.¡± I trace the small mark I left on him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare apologize? I want to be covered in your scratches and bite marks. I wear them like a badge of honor, baby, knowing I can make you loseplete control like that with me. Hell, maybe I¡¯ll tattoo them on me.¡± Iugh and he leans in to bite down on my nipples. ¡°Or maybe I¡¯ll just mark you as well so that you have a permanent reminder that you belong to me.¡±

    He lifts me, turning us around as heys me on the bed. He removes the rest of his clothes, slowly crawling up my body as he peppers my skin with kisses.

    ¡°I want to know there¡¯s no part of you that hasn¡¯t had my lips or tongue on or in it.¡±

    ¡°Did you get yourself off to thoughts of getting me pregnant?¡±

    ¡°Mm-hmm, many times.¡± He runs his hand over my breasts down to my belly. ¡°It¡¯s not just the thought ofing in you with nothing between us; it¡¯s about knowing that you¡¯ll be growing a part of me inside you. The idea of seeing your belly swollen, your breasts full, and your hips widen¡­ probably some evolutionary biology kink that dates back to a caveman or something but it¡¯s more than that. It¡¯s not just a fantasy; it¡¯s the idea that our love manifests into a human that is equal parts both of us.¡±

    ¡°So poetic.¡± I fight back tears at his words. Carson and I never got to this point in our rtionship. Sure, we talked about having kids one day, about the fact that we both wanted a family, but we never expressed desires like this. ¡°Is that why you said you weren¡¯t worried about it on the boat after we didn¡¯t use protection?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I knew even then what I wanted with you. I knew you were going to be mine.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    ¡°Presumptuous much?¡± Iugh.

    ¡°Not at all. I saw the way you looked at me, the way your body responded to me. You wanted me to take you, to control you¡­ And now, I want to ravish you. I want to worship every inch of you.¡± His hands trail down my thighs as he sits back, pushing my legs apart. ¡°I want to devour your delicious pussy until you¡¯re dripping off my tongue.¡± He doesn¡¯t hesitate, leaning in to drag his tongue up my slit as his shoulders press my knees wide.

    Within minutes I¡¯ming undone on his tongue and he¡¯s sliding himself inside me. It¡¯s not rushed or frantic. It¡¯s slow and deep, his eyes on mine as he reminds me that I¡¯m his. When we find our release together, he¡¯s still on top of me, kissing my lips sweetly.

    ¡°Now, I¡¯m going to flip you over and defile you.¡± He grips my chin gently, my eyes locked on his. ¡°I¡¯m going to fuck you so hard, so deep that you¡¯re not going to be able to sit down for a week as punishment for leaving me. Every time you move or breathe, I want you reminded that my cock is the only cock that will ever be inside you again. I¡¯m the only person who will ever please you again. I want you screaming my name so loud that every time you hear it after this, your body will ache for me.¡±

    My eyes drop from his down to his belt. I reach forward, slowly undoing the buckle. I pull his zipper down next, reaching up to run my hand down the front of his shirt while my other hand reaches into his pants to palm him through his underwear.

    ¡°Fuck my mouth, please.¡±

    ¡°Oh, baby.¡± He bites down on his bottom lip as I pull his cock free. ¡°It¡¯s gonna be rough, sweetheart. Are you prepared to take it rough?¡± I nod my head as I dart my tongue out to swirl around his tip, licking off the bead of precum before opening my mouth and sliding halfway down his length.

    ¡°Oh, someone¡¯s a greedy little slut tonight. Fuck me.¡± He grabs my head, pushing me down a little further till he hits the back of my throat, making me gag. ¡°I¡¯ve got a better idea.¡± He pulls himself from my mouth, stepping back to slip his belt free from his pants. ¡°I¡¯ve wanted to do this to you since the second you opened your smart little mouth in your ssroom.¡± He wraps the belt around my throat, pulling it just tight enough that it squeezes me.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move,¡± hemands, walking over to the chair by the window in his bedroom. He unbuttons his shirt, tossing it to the side before he slowly sinks into the chair, spreading his legs apart. His chest is bare, his cock rigid in his hand as he looks at me with a hunger in his eyes. ¡°Now crawl to me and beg to suck my cock.¡±

    I keep my eyes on him. I slowly ce my hands on the floor, moving one and then the other as I crawl forward, the belt dragging between my hands.

    ¡°You look so good like that, baby, like my little pet.¡± He smirks, leaning forward to grab the end of the belt once I¡¯m close, tugging on it so that I almost fall forward. ¡°Are you mine, baby, to do with whatever I want?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°What if I want to stuff my cock deep in your ass, would you let me do that?¡±

    I flinch. I¡¯ve never had any man ask to do that to me. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we start with just my tongue?¡±

    ¡°Your tongue-in my ass?¡±

 Chapter 123

    WESTON

    ¡°Daddy?¡±

    I crack my eyes open, the sound of Daisy¡¯s little footstepsing down the hallway toward my bedroom.

    ¡°Shit! Shit! Shit!¡± Daphne scrambles awake, trying to slide off the bed before Daisy enters but I grab her arms.

    ¡°Hey, hey, where do you think you¡¯re going?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think that telling her we¡¯re seeing each other by having her walk in with me in your bed is a great idea.¡± She tries to wriggle away again but I stop her.

    ¡°Seeing each other?¡± I reach for my shirt and hand it to her so she feels morefortable. ¡°We aren¡¯t seeing each other, Daphne. We¡¯re together as in getting married as in I very well could have put a baby inside youst night.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it happens that quickly but-¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m serious, let me handle it. It will be fine.¡±

    The door slowly cracks open as Daisy trudges into the room. She drops her rainbow unicorn stuffed animal and bends down to pick it up before crawling into bed with us,pletely oblivious. I pick her up and swing her around so she¡¯s facing only me.

    ¡°Morning, Daddy.¡± She yawns, stretching her arms overhead. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go to school today.¡±

    I nce over at Daphne who is almost covered by the sheet, just the top of her head and eyes poking out.

    ¡°Is it because you still miss Miss Flowers?¡± She nods her head, rubbing her eyes as she starts to pout. Daphne pokes her head out from under the sheet a little farther. ¡°What if I told you she was back and she¡¯s going to be your teacher again?¡±

    ¡°She is?¡± Her demeanor changes in an instant. ¡°Daddy?¡±

    ¡°What if I told you that you could see her right now if you wanted to?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± She looks at me confused and I point behind her. She turns around, finally seeing Daphne. ¡°Miss Flowers!¡± she shouts,unching herself into her arms. ¡°What are you doing in Daddy¡¯s bed?¡± she asks and Daphne¡¯s face goes bright red.

    ¡°Well, sweetie.¡± She brushes her hair away, ncing at me, then back to Daisy. ¡°I love your daddy very much and I love you very much too.¡±

    ¡°Wait¡±-she points to Daphne, then me-¡°are you going to be my new mom?¡±

    ¡°What would you say about that if she was?¡± I¡¯m ying it cool, but my heart feels like it¡¯s about to beat out of my chest.

    ¡°I would say duh!¡± She gestures, her unicorn bobbing in her hand with the movement. ¡°You liked her for a long time, Dad. I know that.¡±

    ¡°You see that?¡± Iugh at Daphne. ¡°Already giving me attitude at six years old.¡± I grab Daisy, pulling her into my arms to tickle her, making her giggle. ¡°Daisy, are you sure you¡¯re okay with Daddy and Miss Flowers loving each other?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± She smiles.

    ¡°That means she¡¯s going to live with us and that someday, you will have a little brother or sister or both.¡±

    ¡°Can you make it a sister, please?¡± she says in all seriousness, making usugh again. ¡°I don¡¯t like boys, besides you, Daddy.¡±

    ¡°Okay, sweetheart, we¡¯ll try to make sure you get a baby sister.¡±

    She crawls into myp with her unicorn, telling Daphne and me about her dreamsst night and about how excited she is to have Daphne as her mom. She jumps up, grabs her hand, and drags her down the hall to show her her bedroom.

    ¡°So what¡¯s the n?¡± Daphne asks me as we put Daisy in the car and head toward school.

    I nce in the rearview mirror to make sure she has her headphones on. ¡°We¡¯ll drop Daisy off, then take you back to your old apartment. I want you to pack some things and get ready. I have a few guys meeting me at your building. We¡¯ll handle getting Steve and Ken and take them to the school where we¡¯ll pick up Rick.¡±

    ¡°What guys? Is this going to be dangerous?¡± She looks concerned and rightfully so.

    ¡°Could be, yes. These guys are just some hired muscle I¡¯ve used in the past. Special Forces types.¡±

    ¡°What if they¡¯re not home?¡±

    ¡°They are. The guys have already been camped outside the building all night. Don¡¯t worry about it, baby.¡± I reach over and cup her cheek.

    We drop Daisy at school, Daphne stays in the car.

    ¡°Good morning, Mr. Vaughn.¡± Rick stands by the entrance with a smug look on his unsuspecting face, greeting parents as they enter the building.

    ¡°Morning, Rick.¡± I look him dead in the eyes. ¡°Hey, just wanted to apologize for my behavior the other day. I waspletely out of line. I understand why you did what you did.¡± I grab his shoulder, squeezing it a little harder than necessary, making him wince.

    ¡°N-no worries, Mr. Vaughn.¡±

    ¡°Please, call me Wes.¡± I p his shoulder before walking back to the car where Daphne is slouching in the front seat.

    ¡°The windows are cked out, baby; nobody can see you in here.¡±

    ¡°What was that about? You looked like you were smiling.¡±

    ¡°I was just fucking with him. I want him to feel at ease so he has no idea his entire world is about to be fucking rocked.¡±

    When we get to the building, the four guys I work with are sitting in a ck SUV. As they see me approach, they get out and follow a distance behind as I walk Daphne inside.

    ¡°Okay, baby.¡± I turn her to look at me once we¡¯re in her apartment. ¡°Just put some music on and don¡¯te out, no matter what you hear, okay?¡±

    ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Her eyes search mine, her hands clinging to my shirt.

    ¡°Nothing crazy, don¡¯t worry. Nobody will be getting hurt¡­ Well, they shouldn¡¯t if they do what we say. Either way, once this is all over, I¡¯lle back and get you. Right now, I¡¯m going to deal with these pieces of shit and take them to Rick where I¡¯ll handle this once and for all. I love you.¡± I kiss her.

    ¡°I love you too. Please be safe.¡±

    ¡°You guys stand out of sight for a minute,¡± I say, motioning toward the men once Daphne is behind her locked door. I knock on the door, stepping back so that whoever looks out the peephole can see that it¡¯s me.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± Steve opens the door a few inches, his weaselly face just visible. Before he has a chance to realize what¡¯s happening, I rear back my leg and kick the door in as hard as I can, sending him flying across the entryway.

    ¡°What the fuck!¡± Kenes flying out of his room at the intrusion, his face going white as a shit the second he sees me walking into his apartment.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

 Chapter 124

    He looks down at Steve, then down the hallway toward an open window.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t do that if I were you,¡± I say as I step over Steve and walk toward Ken, the four massive men I brought walking in behind me. ¡°I¡¯d have a seat.¡± I pull out a chair from the rickety kitchen table and motion for him to sit down. He hesitates, then slowly walks over, taking a seat as Steve moans on the floor in agony.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do-¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll do the talking,¡± I say, interrupting him. ¡°You know that I know who you are. Looks like things changed pretty drastically for you,¡± I say, looking around the cramped apartment. ¡°Steve,¡± I say, looking over my shoulder to where he¡¯s pulling himself up to all fours. ¡°Why don¡¯t youe over here and join us?¡±

    ¡°Fuck you, man. I think you broke my ribs!¡± One of the men grabs Steve by his cor, dragging him across the floor and tossing him into the other kitchen chair.

    ¡°Rx, man!¡± he screams as he rights himself. ¡°I¡¯ll give you the recording; just don¡¯t fucking hurt me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in the recording, Steve. Do you know why? Because we both know it¡¯s nothing illegal. You got a recording of me and Daphne talking about money for her babysitting my daughter and telling me she won¡¯t take the money from the Bahamas. I don¡¯t give a fuck if the entire world hears the recording. It¡¯s not evidence; it¡¯s nothing.¡±

    ¡°Then why do you care? Why are you here?¡± Ken finally speaks.

    ¡°Why am I here, Ken? Because you and your little pencil-dick buddy here got the woman I love fired for nothing. You traumatized her; your piece of shit brother threatened me, and you all thought you could ckmail me into not doing something about it? Do you have any fucking clue about the kind of power and connections I have?¡±

    ¡°They didn¡¯t seem to help you when your wife didn¡¯t want you when she chose me.¡± I smile at him. I knew he¡¯d try to get under my skin.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. Because she was dying, I wasn¡¯t about to make things worse for her. My priority was keeping herfortable, making sure our daughter was cared for, trying to find a cure or anything that could keep her alive; meanwhile, you drank yourself into obscurity. You got f ed, and and everything because all you cared about was yourself and how Mirabelle made you feel. You didn¡¯t care that she was dying; you cared that she left you. I did my research. I found the texts on her old phone where even after she finally came clean and told you the reason she left was because she was sick, you berated her and made her feel terrible for breaking your heart. You¡¯re not a man, Ken; you¡¯re a disgrace, a void, a waste of human space, and now you, your brother, and Steve will pay.¡±

    I stand up and walk out of the apartment as the men grab Steve and Ken, handcuffing them and pushing them out into the hallway toward the elevator.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    I pull my car behind the school, the men following behind me with Steve and Ken in their vehicle. I motion for them to wait while I walk inside and head toward Rick¡¯s office.

    ¡°Hey, Rick.¡± I smile, poking my head into his office.

    ¡°Hey-Wes,¡± he says awkwardly as he looks up from hisputer. ¡°What can I do for you?¡±

    ¡°Any chance you cane out here for a moment? Just wanted to talk to you quick.¡±

    ¡°Out in the hallway?¡± he asks, confused, as he stands up and follows me out of his office.

    ¡°Oh, sorry. No, out back. I have your brother and I¡¯m pretty sure you¡¯re going to want to hear what I have to say.¡±

    He stops dead in his tracks, his face going red, then white as a sheet. ¡°My brot-you, what do you mean, you have my brother?¡±

    I motion for him to follow me as I make my way toward the exit. ¡°Just back here,¡± I say as I walk us around the school to the alley where the SUV is parked. As we approach, one of the men exits, opening the back door so he can see his brother with Steve, both handcuffed.

    ¡°Oh my God. Ken! What the hell is this?¡± He turns around to yell at me, but I grab his neck and shove him into the back of the vehicle. I climb in behind him, sitting down on the seat next to him with the other two sitting across from me.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to make this as short and sweet as possible, okay? Rick, I think it goes without saying, but I will anyway so there¡¯s no misunderstanding. You¡¯re going to reinstate Miss Flowers as the first-grade teacher here at Crestwood, and then you¡¯re going to issue a public apology to her and all of the parents here, stating that it was a wrongful termination. Then you¡¯re going to resign.¡± He opens his mouth, but I lift a finger and cut him off. ¡°Ah, I¡¯m giving you the privilege of resigning; otherwise, I could simply tell every parent what you did and who your brother is. Then all three of you are going to disappear from this city. I don¡¯t care how but you have five days. I think that¡¯s plenty of time.¡±

    ¡°Five days? I¡¯m not leaving Chicago,¡± Rick says defiantly.

    ¡°See, I thought you might say that. As for you two¡±-I point to Steve and Ken-¡°don¡¯t bother going back to your apartment. In case you didn¡¯t know, I own that building and management is currently in the process of changing the locks and throwing all your shit into the dumpsters. So I guess if you want it, you could go get it out of the trash. Now, Rick, back to yourment about not leaving Chicago. I¡¯m only going to say this once. You will leave and if you don¡¯t, if for some reason you think you can stay here and I won¡¯t find out, you will end up in the back of this vehicle again, only you won¡¯t walk out¡­ I think it¡¯s safe to say you¡¯ll never walk again. Do I make myself clear?¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t do this. You can¡¯t intimidate us into leaving here; you don¡¯t own this city.¡± Rick¡¯s face grows red, sweat beading on his forehead and upper lip.

    I motion with my finger to one of the men across from me. He reaches into his holster, handing me his firearm.

    ¡°Oh, what are you gonna do, kill me?¡± Rick¡¯s tone is cocky. I turn the gun around, holding the barrel while I smack him right in the mouth with the butt, blood instantly gushing from his lip as he yells in pain.

    ¡°Now, Rick, I don¡¯t think you¡¯re taking this very seriously. I also don¡¯t recall asking for your opinion. I did ask if I made myself clear with the instructions I gave. So, you have forty-eight hours to get that apology emailed out Miss Flowers reinstated and your resignation handed in¡­ then you have three days after that to disappear. This is yourst chance¡±- I turn to look at him-¡°do I make myself clear?¡± He nods profusely, moaning as blood drips through the crevices of his fingers. ¡°Great.¡± I smile, handing the gun back and nodding toward the men before exiting the vehicle. I climb into my car and drive back over to Daphne¡¯s apartment.

    ¡°What happened? Is everything okay?¡±

    ¡°Everything¡¯s okay, baby.¡± I pull her into my arms, burying my face in her neck as I rub her back. There¡¯s nothing I wouldn¡¯t do to protect this woman. I know that it¡¯s not often you get a second chance to do things right with the woman you love. I also realize it¡¯s even more rare that you get a second chance at love. ¡°Let¡¯s go home, sweetheart.¡±

 Chapter 125

    DAPHNE

    ¡°What¡¯s going on, Daph?¡±

    Xana looks at me as she tosses her bag into the booth and takes a seat. ¡°I feel like I haven¡¯t seen you in forever after you just ran off to Florida. I¡¯m still mad at you by the way for making me have to reach out to your dad to find out that information.¡±

    ¡°I know I owe you a serious exnation.¡± My shoulders drop, feeling like I can finally tell her everything that¡¯s been going on. ¡°But you might want to buckle up because it¡¯s pretty wild.¡±

    I exined to her how after Weston and I had been intimate, I found out about Natalie because she showed up to talk to me, then I told her the entire y-by-y of how I was fired and Weston found out and took matters into his own hands.

    Xana¡¯s mouth hangs open. She hasn¡¯t said anything in several seconds. ¡°Holy shit,¡± she finally says, reaching for her water. ¡°Holy fucking shit,¡± she repeats herself, shaking her head like it¡¯s going to make everything I just told her make sense.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Iugh awkwardly. ¡°It¡¯s been a crazy few weeks. I¡¯m so sorry I didn¡¯t exin things earlier. I just felt-well,pletely fucking insane honestly.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯d say. Damn, I just thought that you and Weston had a fight or he broke your heart or something, but this is so much more. How are you doing now? Are you okay-like actually okay?¡±

    ¡°I am.¡± I let a long overdue sigh of relief I feel like I¡¯ve been holding in for a month. ¡°I am. And please, don¡¯t think I didn¡¯t want to tell you all this because I didn¡¯t trust you. I wanted you to focus on your engagement and your happiness because you deserve that so much. Plus, I needed some time to figure out how I felt about everything.¡±

    ¡°I get it. No need to apologize.¡± She reaches across the table and grabs my hands. ¡°You¡¯re my best friend and I¡¯m always going to be here for you. I know that sometimes it takes time toe around and other times all you need is just that person to sit with you, saying nothing at all. So where are you and Weston? Are things good there too?¡±

    ¡°We are. I-I screwed up.¡± I hesitate for a moment. ¡°I fell in love with him.¡±

    ¡°Oh my God!¡± She ttens her hands on the table.

    ¡°But it worked out because he fell in love with me too and actually, he said it first.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    ¡°Don¡¯t scare me like that!¡± She yfully swats at me. ¡°Aw, Daph, you guys are in love? That makes me so happy. Wait, so you guys worked out the Natalie thing then?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. We talked about it and she ended up apologizing to him and me. The funny thing is, I¡¯m pretty sure she¡¯s messing around with Preston.¡± Iugh, remembering them making out behind the school. ¡°Anyway, I go back to work tomorrow and I moved in with Weston and he wants to get married and have babies like yesterday.¡±

    ¡°Well, that escted. Wait, you¡¯re not¡­?¡±

    I shake my head as I sip my iced coffee. ¡°No. I only just stopped taking my birth control like a day ago.¡±

    ¡°Wow, so you¡¯re doing it? You¡¯re going to be a mom?¡± Her eyes well up with tears the second she says the word mom and it makes meugh. ¡°I¡¯m going to be an aunt?¡±

    ¡°Stop it. I¡¯m not pregnant yet, but yes.¡± I smile. ¡°I realized that this is how it¡¯s supposed to be. I was meant to meet him. I feel like I finally have that kind of love I have always wanted. I didn¡¯t know what I was missing before and I don¡¯t say that to talk negatively about what I had with Carson because what I had with him was exactly what I needed at that time in my life. My dad told me something eye-opening for me. He said, you can love somebody with every part of your being and they can love you back just the same but no love you experience with someone will be the same. It¡¯s almost like different people unlock different parts of your heart and I think that¡¯s beautiful.¡±     ¡°HEY, YOU¡¯RE BACK!¡± Preston pokes his head into my ssroom.

    ¡°I¡¯m back,¡± I say a little nervously. I have no idea what everyone was told about my absence. I came into school an hour before the kids arrived so I had time to put my stuff away and think about what I wanted to say to them. I know as first graders they¡¯ll have forgotten any of this happened by lunchtime today but still, I want them to know that I missed them and I¡¯m back for good.

    ¡°Are you okay? Back for good?¡± He steps into the room, walking over to my desk with a genuine look of concern.

    ¡°I am. Can I ask, what were you told by the administration as to why I left?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡± He shrugs. ¡°There was a rumor that you just quit, but Mr. Fein said that you no longer worked here and that there wouldn¡¯t be any further exnation. Now he¡¯s up and gone.¡±

    ¡°Crazy, right?¡± I don¡¯t feel like exining everything right now. Who knows, maybe I never will. ¡°Well, I¡¯m not gone as you can see. I took some time off but I¡¯m back and here to stay.¡±

    ¡°Well, good, we missed you.¡± He turns to walk out, but then pauses and turns back around. ¡°Hey, random question, but do you like bubble baths with rose petals and champagne and all that?¡±

    ¡°Um¡­¡± I¡¯m a little shocked at the forward question.

    ¡°Oh, shit. Sorry. Not like you but like women you. Do women like that kind of stuff? I, uh, I want to surprise this new woman I¡¯m seeing and I thought doing something like that would be super romantic but she¡¯s super sessful and a little older than me so wasn¡¯t sure if that wasme.¡±

    ¡°Ooohhh.¡± I smile, realizing that things with him and Natalie must still be going on. ¡°Yeah. I don¡¯t think you can ever go wrong with a romantic gesture like that. I think any woman, especially one who is sessful, will enjoy a night where she can be pampered.¡±

    ¡°Cool.¡± He nods his head. ¡°Anyway. Thanks, Daph. See you around.¡±

    By the time my day has ended, I¡¯m exhausted. The emotions were high at school. My students were so excited to see me and have me back that it overwhelmed me and made me cry.

    ¡°Hi, Grandma!¡± Daisy runs to Regina from where she¡¯s sitting with me while I organize my desk.

    ¡°Hi, sweetheart, you ready?¡± Daisy runs back to her desk to pack up her backpack while Regina walks up to me.

    ¡°How are you doing, dear?¡± She looks at me with a heartfelt warmth in her eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m okay. I¡¯m happy to be back.¡±

    ¡°I bet. I know Daisy is happy as well. It¡¯s all she¡¯s been talking about. Listen¡±-she grabs for my hand and squeezes it-¡°I know he¡¯s my son so this is biased, but Weston is a good man; he¡¯s loyal and he loves you. I see the way he looks at you. I noticed it from the first time I saw you two together. I warned him against breaking your heart because I was worried he wouldn¡¯t see what was right in front of him but I¡¯m d.¡± She chokes back a tear. ¡°I¡¯m d he realizes it.¡±

    I¡¯m not sure what to say back to her. I don¡¯t know where this ising from. My guess is he must have told her that he loves me and that I¡¯ve moved in with him.

    ¡°I appreciate that. I love your son too and your granddaughter, more than I can express. You raised an amazing man.¡±

    She fans her face, squeezing my hand one more time before turning toward Daisy. ¡°Okay, little one, let¡¯s get going. Tell Miss Flowers bye.¡±

    I wave at Daisy as she slides her backpack on and grabs her grandma¡¯s hand. She waves at me with a big smile. ¡°Bye, Mom. I love you.¡± My heart feels like it¡¯s going to burst.

    ¡°HEY, NICK, HOW ARE YOU?¡±

    ¡°Evening, Miss Flowers, I¡¯m doing okay. How are you?¡±

 Chapter 126

    I make small talk with him on the ride back home. It feels strange to be driving up to Weston¡¯s penthouse and calling it home, but I guess it is now. I wish Nick a good night and make my way to the elevator. When the doors open, the entryway is flooded with candlelight. Rose petals are scattered across the floor as the sound of soft jazz and the smell of something savory fills the house.

    ¡°Hello?¡± I ask as my heels click across the marble floor.

    ¡°Good evening, Miss Flowers.¡±

    I spin around to see Weston leaning against the doorway and going into the kitchen. His shirt is partially undone, his sleeves rolled up. He has a hand towel over his shoulder.

    ¡°What¡¯s all this?¡± I walk over to him, standing on my tippy-toes to kiss him. He pulls me in against him, spinning me around to press me against the doorframe with his body as he takes control of the kiss.

    ¡°This is because I love you and you deserve a night of romance after everything.¡±

    ¡°I like the sound of that.¡± I look past him to see two tes, wine, and candles on the kitchen table. ¡°Did you cook?¡±

    ¡°I did.¡±

    ¡°Damn, I didn¡¯t think you could get any sexier.¡± I grab his shirt and kiss him again before stepping around him to enter the kitchen. ¡°Where¡¯s

    Daisy?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s staying the night at the grandparents¡¯, so it¡¯s just us tonight.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    ¡°Oh my God, this looks amazing.¡± Each te has a filet mignon with asparagus and garlic herb butter. ¡°I had no idea you could cook.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a man of many talents.¡± He winks at me, taking a seat as we dig in. Just as I¡¯m about finished, he tells me there¡¯s dessert, a salted caramel torte that I devour.

    ¡°You sure you don¡¯t want any?¡± I ask, holding out a forkful.

    ¡°Positive, sweetheart. We both know what I want for dessert.¡± He drags his eyes over my body, causing a wave of heat to rush through me. ¡°But,¡± he says, pulling me up from my chair and walking me slowly toward the stairs, ¡°I promise not to keep you up toote.¡±

    ¡°No? That¡¯s not like you.¡± I unbutton his shirt as he walks me backward up the stairs.

    ¡°Because I have a surprise for you tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°A surprise?¡± I look up as we reach the top of the stairs and he spins me around to see luggage sitting neatly by the top of the stairs.

    ¡°Are we going somewhere?¡±

    ¡°We are.¡± He wraps his arms around me, kissing my neck softly.

    ¡°Where?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a surprise.¡±

    ¡°But what about my job?¡±

    He picks me up and walks us into the bedroom. ¡°You¡¯ll only miss two days, but I promise, I¡¯ll make it worth it.¡±

    ¡°YOU¡¯RE NOT GOING to tell me?¡±

    ¡°Nope. Now put this on.¡± He holds out an eye mask. ¡°Turn around.¡±

    ¡°This is crazy, you know that?¡± I slowly turn so he can put the mask over my eyes, after which he smacks my ass.

    ¡°Stop being difficult, Miss Flowers, or I¡¯ll work you over in the back of this car.¡±

    The flight to wherever we were was smooth, granted Weston spent most of the time keeping mepletely preupied with having as many orgasms as possible.

    ¡°Hmm, I think I like you blindfolded like this. Might have to use thister.¡± He runs his thumb over my bottom lip, making it tickle. I dart my tongue out to lick it gently. ¡°Tease,¡± he whispers, leaning in to kiss me, then biting my bottom lip. ¡°Now be a good girl and follow me.¡±

    I hold his hand as he leads me down the airne stairs and into the back of our waiting car.

    ¡°Our luggage is being taken to our hotel, but we have a little pit stop first.¡±

    Once the car finally slows and the door opens, Weston takes my hand and leads me a few feet away.

    ¡°Okay, face this way,¡± he says, spinning me around. I feel his hands leave my arms. ¡°Now,¡± he says quietly, ¡°take off the mask.¡±

    I reach up, slowly lifting the mask. I blink several times, my eyes adjusting to the light when I look up and see the Eiffel Tower.

    I gasp, smiling as I spin around to look at him, but he¡¯s down on one knee, a stunning diamond solitaire ring staring back at me in a ck velvet box. My hands shoot up to cover my mouth as I realize what¡¯s happening.

    ¡°Daphne, I never thought the day I met you right here I¡¯d be asking you in the same spot to be my wife. You havepletely turned my life upside down so thank you for spilling your coffee on me and making me fall in love with you. Will you marry me?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± I nod my head as I close the distance between us and throw my arms around his neck.

 Chapter 127

    He slides the ring on my finger and we both stare at it for a moment, the sun dancing across the surface making it sparkle.

    ¡°This was my mother¡¯s. When I told her that I was going to marry you, she insisted you have it.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why she said that to me.¡±

    ¡°Said what?¡±

    ¡°She just told me how happy she was that you were happy and that you loved me. She got kind of teary-eyed and I just wondered where it came from. Oh,¡± I say, wiping a stray tear out of my eye, ¡°and then Daisy said bye, Mom to me when she left my ssroom.¡± I shake my head, trying to hold back the rest of the tears that start to fall.

    ¡°Are those good tears, baby?¡±

    ¡°Yes, very good tears. I just can¡¯t believe this is how this all turned out. It¡¯s¡­ just like a fairy tale.¡±

    ¡°Like a romance novel?¡± He gives me a coy smile and it makes meugh.

    ¡°Have you been reading some of my books?¡± I tease as he wraps his arms around me and we both stare up at the tower.

    ¡°You know,¡± he says, kissing the top of my head, ¡°the day I met you here, I waspletely taken by your beauty. You had this split second where the sun was behind you and the wind was causing your hair to fly around you and you just took my breath away.¡±

    ¡°Is that-is that why you took that first photo?¡±

    ¡°First photo?¡±

    I reach into my pocket and pull out my phone, swiping back until I find the pictures he took. ¡°I posed for this one but when I went to look at the pictures, this one was right before it.¡±

    He takes the phone from my hand and stares at it, a smile spreading across his lips. ¡°I didn¡¯t even realize I took a photo of you. I was so lost in your eyes for that brief second that I must have taken it not thinking that it wasn¡¯t my phone. This is getting framed and put in my office.¡±

    ¡°And here I thought for sure you hated me after that meeting.¡± I look up at him.

    ¡°No, I hoped and prayed that I would somehow find you again, and then when I did at the airport, I was terrified. I knew right then that if I were to talk to you, to look at you for longer than a second, you would see right through me. You would know how infatuated with you I was and I knew that I¡¯d never be able to walk away from you. I would rather never give you the chance to destroy me instead of risking getting everything I imagined with you.¡±

    ¡°So what happened then? Why¡¯d you risk it?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t have a choice. There was no way I was going to be able to talk myself out of not falling in love with you so I leaped with both feet and it¡¯s the best decision I¡¯ve ever made.¡±

    EPILOGUE

    WESTON-SIX MONTHS LATER¡­

    ¡°I now present to you, Mr. And Mrs. Daphne and Weston Vaughn. You may kiss your bride.¡±

    I ce my hand behind Daphne¡¯s neck, the other on her swollen belly as I lean in to nt my lips on hers.

    ¡°E!¡± Daisy gags as my mom and Xanaugh.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe we were just here getting engaged only six months ago.¡± Daphne smiles against my lips, kissing me again as her arms wrap around my neck.

    ¡°And getting pregnant,¡± I murmur, my cock jumping just remembering that night. I had tied her to the bed of our hotel and teased her mercilessly for an hour, edging her over and over until she was thrashing on the bed, begging for me to take her.

    ¡°I still can¡¯t believe we are on top of the Eiffel Tower right now for your wedding,¡± Xana says, looking over the edge. ¡°This is going to make our beach wedding look like a hoedown,¡± she says to Ryan.

    Neither Daphne nor I realized you could get married at the top of the Eiffel Tower¡­ well technically, you can¡¯t, only at the restaurant on the lower level, but I pulled a few strings and made it happen.

    ¡°Is it time for cake yet?¡± Daisy says, dropping her basket of flowers.

    ¡°It¡¯s time for cake.¡± Daphne smiles, taking her hand as we all head down to the restaurant for lunch and cake.

    We both decided after finding out that Daphne would be six months pregnant at our wedding that we wanted something very small and intimate and early enough in the day that she and I would have the evening to ourselves.

    After tonight, we fly down to Port de Cannes where my yacht is docked, waiting for us. We n to spend a week enjoying the sundown in the south of France for our honeymoon.

    ¡°How¡¯s sissy doing?¡± Daisy ces her hand on Daphne¡¯s belly as she sits between the two of us.

    ¡°She¡¯s moving. Do you feel her?¡± Daphne ces Daisy¡¯s little hand over where the baby is kicking.

    ¡°I feel her!¡± Daisy squeals, looking up at both of us. She hasn¡¯t stopped talking about her baby sister since we found out we were having a girl.

    We spend the rest of the afternoon with our family, dancing and eating until the sun starts to set. Daisy yawns, stretching her arms overhead as I look over at my wife.

    ¡°We need to get going to catch our flight.¡± We say our goodbyes to our family and friends, heading over to the airport and making the quick flight down to Cannes. By the time we board the yacht, the sun has set and the moon hangs low in the sky, illuminating the water surrounding us.

    ¡°Are you tired, baby?¡± I slowly unzip Daphne¡¯s dress, letting it pool at her feet as it slips down her body.

    ¡°A little.¡± She sighs, lulling her head to the side. This is her way of letting me know she wants me to finish undressing her. I remove her bra and panties, sliding her silk robe over her body.

    ¡°I have the bath running with some oil for you,¡± I say, nting a kiss on her bare shoulder before closing her robe.

    ¡°Will you join me?¡±

    We slip beneath the warm water, Daphne resting her back against my chest as I run my fingertips over her belly.

    ¡°How are you feeling, Mrs. Vaughn?¡±

    ¡°Mmm, rxed. Happy.¡± She turns her head toward me, pulling me down to kiss her.

    ¡°Needy?¡± I ask as my hands slip beneath the water to the juncture of her thighs.

    ¡°Very.¡± Her tongue snakes into my mouth as the moment grows tense between us. I toy with her for a moment, teasing her clit with one hand, her nipples with the other hand as I fuck her mouth with my tongue.

    ¡°What do you want?¡±

    ¡°Your tongue,¡± she whispers, ¡°inside me.¡±

    I help her out of the bath, drying us both off before helping her lie back on our bed. I pick up one of her feet, running my tongue up her insole before wrapping my lips around her toe, sucking it into my mouth.

    ¡°Ahh, that feels-good.¡± She almost pants as she looks up at me.

    ¡°I told you, no part of you won¡¯t have my tongue on it at some point,¡± I repeat the process with each of her toes before running my tongue up her thighs till I reach her pussy. ¡°You¡¯re dripping for me already.¡± I lean forward, running my nose up her, inhaling her arousal as I snake my tongue inside her. I pleasure her until she¡¯s arching her back,ing on my tongue as my name tumbles from her lips.

    ¡°Please¡­¡± She reaches down for me.

    ¡°Please what?¡±

    ¡°I want you.¡± Her nails dig into my arms as she tries to get my cock inside her.

    ¡°Do you want me to make love to you, baby, or do you want your husband to fuck you?¡±

    ¡°Fuck me, please,¡± she begs and it sends my need into overdrive.

    I don¡¯t work my way inside her; instead, I line myself up at her entrance and thrust inside her in one swift move, causing her nails to dig into my arm so deep I¡¯m sure I¡¯m bleeding.

    ¡°You¡¯re my wife now, Daphne, and you¡¯re going to take my cock like a good little wife should. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mr. Vaughn.¡± My name sounds like the sexiest moan I¡¯ve ever heard on her lips.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    ¡°Good girl. Now rx and let me do very wicked¡±-I pull back, then thrust in hard again-¡°vile¡±-I do it again-¡°bad¡±-one more time

    -¡°things to you.¡±

 Chapter 128

    ***Authors Note*** Hey my lovely readers, so wee to the end of those beautiful steamy short stories. The next stories are still age-gap books, but a little bit longer. Buckle up tight and enjoy every step of the way.

    XoXo!!!

    Book title: My Arrogant Billionaire Boss.

    JADE

    ¡°You¡¯re going to have to do something, Jadey,¡± Hannah said. ¡°You know I love you, and I want to help. I do, but I can¡¯t keep

    letting things slideit¡¯s not fair to my other employees.¡±

    I swallowed hard and nodded. ¡°I know. I¡¯m trying. I¡¯ll try harder.¡±

    Aunt Hannah was my mom¡¯s younger sister, and she¡¯d always been more of a cousin or a friend than an aunt. After I¡¯d decided a modeling career wasn¡¯t for me, I had no idea what I wanted to do with my life. Bills wouldn¡¯t wait for me to make up my mind, though, and after I¡¯d paid my way for a couple of years after college, there was no way in hell I was moving back home. My mom and I hadn¡¯t gotten along when I was a teenager and forced to live by her rules. Things would be so much worse now that I was used to living an independent life.

    Hannah had been kind enough to give me a job¡­one that I kept screwing up.

    ¡°You just need to get your act together,¡± Hannah said and tucked her light brown hair behind her ear. She pushed her sses up her nose a little more.

    ¡°I know.¡± I nodded.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to talk to you about this again, so consider it your final warning.¡±

    I sighed. ¡°Got it.¡±

    When Hannah had offered me the job, I¡¯d thought working for my family would be so much fun. Hannah and I had always been closeshe¡¯d been the cool aunt when I¡¯d grown up, the one I could talk to about boys, getting in trouble at school, fashion, or whatever my mom just didn¡¯t seem to get. I hadn¡¯t considered the downside of working for a familyI couldn¡¯t escape my boss because we were still family after hours. I saw her at family gatherings, and work had be the only topic of conversation.

    Not to mention the uncool part where my aunt, my friend, could give me a tongueshing and tell me that I had to get my shit together if I wanted to make something of myself one day.

    It hurt a hell of a lot more when someone close to me told me that what I had now just wouldn¡¯t cut itnot that I didn¡¯t know that already.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get serious, Jade,¡± Hannah said. Wasn¡¯t telling me how I had failed seriously enough? ¡°This isn¡¯t the kind of job you want to do for the rest of your life.¡±

    She was right. I sucked at doing administrationpaperwork was the bane of my existence. I was an administrative assistant at Hannah¡¯spany, cement, an au pair cement agency. Paperwork was all I did.

    And I screwed it up¡­a lot. Not because I didn¡¯t care or didn¡¯t know how to do my job. I just didn¡¯t always remember where I put things. I was a dreamer, but apparently, that wasn¡¯t always a good thing.

    ¡°It¡¯s teaching me a lot about responsibility and sticking it out when the going gets tough,¡± I said.

    ¡°You¡¯re waffling to avoid the topic,¡± Hannah said sharply. ¡°I know you mean well, and I know you¡¯re trying. You¡¯re just¡­not very good at this job. You need something creative where you can afford to color outside the lines.¡± Hannah sighed and added under her breath, ¡°Where I can afford you coloring outside the lines.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t deny it, so I nodded. ¡°I need the cash, though, and you needed the help. It seemed like a great fit at the time¡­¡± I let my words trail off because I kept screwing up, which was a clear sign that maybe it wasn¡¯t a great fit at all. ¡°Don¡¯t kick me out, okay?¡± I added.

    Hannah¡¯s face softened. ¡°I won¡¯t just dump you on the sidewalk, but I can¡¯t keep giving you chances. It¡¯s not fair to everyone else I employ. This is a business. What do you want to do with your life? We both know this isn¡¯t the job you¡¯re cut out for. Do you have any idea where you¡¯re going?¡±

    I shook my head. ¡°I know what I don¡¯t want. Modeling¡­and this. It¡¯s just not that easy to find a niche.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    ¡°You¡¯re twenty-eight, Jade. At some point, you¡¯ll have to figure out where you¡¯re headed in life. You¡¯re not fresh out of school anymore. You¡¯re headed toward thirty.¡±

    I groaned inwardly. When did my cool friend go? Why did my aunt now sound so much more like my mom?

    ¡°You majored in business in college,¡± Hannah pointed out.

    I nodded. ¡°I want to start my ownpany.¡±

    ¡°Doing what?¡±

    I shrugged. That was the part I was still hazy on.

    ¡°Think about it. Figure out what you¡¯re doing. Start putting money away so that this¡­¡± she waved her hand around her, ¡°¡­doesn¡¯t have to happen again.¡±

    Right. She just had to throw that in there, reminding me that I was here because I¡¯d burned through my savings from my modeling career at a crazy rate, and then I¡¯d decided that direction wasn¡¯t for me.

    So, financial management wasn¡¯t my strong suitmany people struggle with that. If I hadn¡¯t been stupid with my money, I might have been able to take the time and think about what I needed, but there was no use looking back and crying about my mistakes. This was where I was now, and I had to figure out how to make it work. People could work on their weaknesses, right?

    The phone rang.

    ¡°You have to think about what you¡¯re going to do with your life. We can¡¯t keep going in circles like this.¡±

    She picked up the phone and put her hand over the receiver.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want it toe between us.¡±

    When she pressed the phone against her ear, I was dismissed. I left and walked to my office. I sat behind my desk with a huff and looked at the screen. I had so much paperwork to get through. It made my head spin. I kept messing it up, losing something, miscing something, forgetting something. When there was a lot of work to do, it was easier to make mistakes. Someone had to do it, however.

    Marlene, the woman I was an assistant to, did the legwork to see the au pairs who wanted to sign on, vet them, and check their certifications so that I could assign them to the right ces when the requests came through.

    Until I¡¯d started working here, I¡¯d had no idea how many people wanted au pairs all the time.

    I opened my email, and more requests came through. I desperately wanted to get out of hereit was easier to focus at home. Here, I had so much pressure on me to do better, and it made it worse. I didn¡¯t want to leave right now, however. I couldn¡¯t afford more mistakes. Hannah would have my head, and then what would I do?

    I forced myself to focus, putting on noise-canceling earphones to distract myself from the hustle and bustle and chatter in the office, and tried to focus on the work. I stayed until five on the dot so that Hannah could see howmitted I was to making this work.

    Finally, it was time to leave. I pulled off my headset with a groan of relief. I peeked around the door to Hannah¡¯s office, but she was on the phone. I could leave now without another lecture. I hated that I tried to avoid my aunt these days when I¡¯d eagerly sought her out before.

    I left the building and drove to one of my favorite ces in town.

    Oliviamy best friend since collegewas the head chef at Skrk, a bistro that opened almost two years ago and was situated just a few blocks away from Hannah¡¯s offices in Downtown Seattle.

    ¡°Just the person I was looking for,¡± she said when I let myself in through the backdoor to the kitchen. ¡°Taste this.¡± She stuffed something into my mouth before responding, and I chewed. She watched me with excitement, her green eyes bright.

 Chapter 129

    Olivia was a perfect chef. She was proof that her food was goodalways on the chubbier side, but she rocked it, and I didn¡¯t know a more confident woman. She was spunky fun, and down to earth, and I loved spending time with her when my life fell apart. Olivia had everything togetherwe were oppositesbut she was always there for me and my biggest fan even when I didn¡¯t make it. She made me feel like maybe, I could try again. ¡°Oh, my God,¡± I said around the food in my mouth before I swallowed. ¡°That¡¯s good. What is it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s lentils with red pepper pesto. I¡¯m putting it with butternut squash and halloumi for a vegetarian option on the menu.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s incredible,¡± I said and hopped onto the counter next to Olivia. ¡°You¡¯re lucky Evan lets you experiment as much as you do.¡±

    Olivia shrugged and opened the oven, taking out a tray of roasted butternut squash for her dish.

    ¡°He trusts me.¡±

    I sighed. ¡°It¡¯s more than I can say about Hannah.¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡± Olivia asked. She cut fried Halloumi up into strips and added it to the butternut squash before she scattered lentils all over it.

    ¡°I¡¯m on myst warning at work. I keep messing up the cement system, and Hannah¡¯s just about had it with me.¡±

    Olivia shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯s not that bad.¡±

    ¡°It is,¡± I confirmed. ¡°If I screw up again¡­I¡¯m out. What will I do then?¡±

    Olivia nced at me. I watched how she made her food look like a work of art. She always said that if it looked good, it tasted better. I wasn¡¯t sure her food could taste any betterit could look like sludge in a bowl, and I would still eat it all.

    ¡°I thought you and Hannah got along so well,¡± Olivia said.

    I nodded. ¡°That was before we started working together. They had a point when they said not to work with family.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s they?¡± Olivia asked.

    I waved my hand around my head. ¡°You know¡­people,¡± Olivia smirked.

    ¡°Anyway,¡± I continued. ¡°I have to figure out what I¡¯m doing with my life. It¡¯s just a matter of time before this thing doesn¡¯t work anymore, and if

    I don¡¯t have a backup n, I¡¯m in trouble.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll figure it out.¡±

    ¡°You have a lot of faith in me,¡± I groaned. ¡°I¡¯m starting to think it¡¯s ill-ced.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense,¡± Olivia said firmly. ¡°Look where I started, and look at what I¡¯m doing now.¡±

    I nodded. Olivia and I had met in college, where she¡¯d studied Communications. She hadn¡¯t liked it, dropped out, studied to be a chef instead, and now she had a great job with the freedom to do whatever she wanted, and her boss loved it.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if I can do that,¡± I said. ¡°We¡¯re not the same. I¡¯m not daring like you. I don¡¯t have it all together¡­that¡¯s what¡¯s messing me up so much.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re just too hard on yourself,¡± Olivia said. ¡°Learn to have a little fun. You know, let your hair down. Getid.¡±

    I burst outughing. ¡°Gettingid isn¡¯t going to fix my job situation.¡±

    ¡°No, but it will loosen you up, and the rest will follow.¡±

    Iughed and shook my head. ¡°Sex doesn¡¯t get me a job. Besides, it hasn¡¯t been that long, you know. It can¡¯t affect my life that much if it¡¯s been¡±

    Olivia gave me a hard look. ¡°It¡¯s been nearly a year.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re keeping tabs on my love life!?¡±

    ¡°Did you sleep with someone I don¡¯t know about since you and Mike broke up?¡± She narrowed her eyes at me.

    I swallowed hard and shook my head slowly.

    ¡°The defense rests,¡± she said simply.

    I giggled.

    I hadn¡¯t been with anyone else since Mike because I¡¯d been licking my wounds. I hadn¡¯t been able to open up to someone because Mike had promised me a fairy tale, the pce, the happiness, the prince¡­and then it had turned out he¡¯d never wanted to give any of that to me. He¡¯d just told me what I wanted to hear.

    Even Olivia didn¡¯t know how much it had hurt me and how many nights I¡¯d cried myself to sleep, knowing that I¡¯d hoped I¡¯d have a ring on my finger by now. All she knew was that I¡¯d dumped Mike on the night I¡¯d thought he would ask me to marry him because he¡¯d given me yet another excuse why he couldn¡¯t prioritize me. An excuse like maybe he might want to see other people, perhaps he might want to take a break, maybe he needed to take time to find himself.

    As if we didn¡¯t both know exactly where he had been all along.

    ¡°I¡¯m serious, Jade. Get out there, have some fun, and do something reckless for a change. You¡¯re way too careful and way too hard on yourself. All you need is to learn how to jump with your eyes closed.¡±

    I studied Olivia while she finished her new dish, garnished with dark green arug leaves.

    Maybe she was right. I had to take a leap and do something daring for a change.

    ¡°Liv?¡± ire, the girl who manned the takeout counter, asked. ¡°Did you prepare that order I put through?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Olivia said and reached across me, grabbing a paper bag with Skrk printed across it. ¡°Here.¡± She looked at me, and her eyes twinkled.

    ¡°Look at this.¡±

    I hopped off the counter and followed her. I stood on my toes, looking through the round ss window in the kitchen door at the customers in the front of the shop.

    ¡°Do you see that guy?¡± Olivia asked, looking out through the other window. ¡°That¡¯s Aaron Steele.¡±

    I stared at the hot-as-fuck, tall-dark-and-delicious man who walked up to the counter with a smooth swagger that made me melt.

    ¡°Are you kidding me? Why would Aaron Steele order here?¡±

    Aaron Steele was a hotshot investment banker with a name that preceded him. He was one of the Seattle SteeSteelersellers made everyone know who he was, and everyone who didn¡¯t want him. They moved in totally different circles. They didn¡¯t even rub shoulders with peasants like us.

    Olivia shrugged. ¡°Beats me. Hees in here every week, though, sincest month and orders a meal for two. Something different from the menu every timeI think he¡¯s working his way through it with whatever girl he¡¯s with now.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s insane,¡± I breathed. ¡°Aaron Steele, here¡­¡± My breath fogged up a patch on the window in front of me. ¡°Better enjoy it while you can.¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    Olivia nodded. ¡°Yeah, it won¡¯tst. I¡¯m surprised it¡¯ssted this long.¡±

    I nodded. Aaron Steele didn¡¯t only have a reputation of being one of the wealthiest men in town. He also had a reputation for having a return rate of his women quicker than the public library dished out and got back their books. He wasn¡¯t an outright yerhe was discreet enough that there wasn¡¯t ever a scandal surrounding him, but he had a different woman on his arm for most social events.

    Aaron Steele was a lot of things, which made women fall at his feet in worship, hoping they would be the ones who were out with him.

    ¡°I love this job,¡± Olivia said with a sigh, stepping away from the window when Aaron Steele turned to leave after paying.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I find a man like that?¡± I asked. ¡°Can you imagine what life would be like if I had a man like that, and I didn¡¯t have to worry about anything at all?¡±

    ¡°So, get yourself a man like that. You¡¯re pretty enough,¡± Olivia said and walked back to her cooking station.

    I rolled my eyes. ¡°And be a trophy wife? No, thanks. I don¡¯t just want to sit on a shelf and look pretty. I want to make something of myself.¡± Olivia nodded.

    ¡°So, make something of yourself.¡± She said it like it was so simple.

 Chapter 130

    AARON

    The Cavaliers Headquarters bustled on a Thursday evening, and I sat back on one of the Chesterfield leather couches. The atmosphere was great. Almost all the Cavaliersmen who belonged to the same club since collegewere present, drinking and talking andughing. Some sat on the couches, arranged in intimate circles in the middle of the room. Others collected in groups around the bar, puffing on cigars and discussing market shares or theirtest investments and purchases.

    When everyone had as much money as we did, we talked about it all the time.

    I sipped my whiskey and groaned.

    ¡°This is good shit,¡± I said, swirling the amber liquid in my ss.

    ¡°You always say that,¡± Gunnerughed.

    ¡°It¡¯s always good shit,¡± I said with a shrug. ¡°After a long day at the office, I want toe out here and drink good shit and spend time with good people before I go home.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll drink to good people,¡± Noah said and lifted his ss of whiskey to mine. We clinked the sses together, and each took a sip.

    ¡°You guys are a bunch of pussies,¡± Gunner said, shaking his head.

    ¡°Says the guy drinking light beer.¡±

    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m training again,¡± Gunner said. He patted his gut. ¡°Maddison got me this personal trainer, and I¡¯m supposed to watch what I drink.¡± ¡°Does she also tell you what to wear?¡± I joked.

    ¡°Hey, fuck you, man,¡± Gunner said happily. ¡°Therees a point in life where things like that are fine. You know, happy wife, happy life.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true,¡± Noah stuck up for Gunner. ¡°When you¡¯re single, and you make your own choices, it¡¯s one thing, and everyone loses their shit when a woman suggests something else, but it¡¯s not just a big deal. They know better, anyway. Ava also knows what she¡¯s doing, and I listen to her.¡±

    I rolled my eyes, flicked my hand in the air, and made a whipping sound with my mouth.

    ¡°You¡¯re both pussy-whipped.¡±

    Noah and Gunner bothughed.

    ¡°You¡¯ll get there one day and realize how things work.¡±

    I shook my head and threw back thest of my whiskey. When I raised my hand, Thomas came to me with another ss on a silver tray for me this was my usual, and everyone around here knew it.

    ¡°Thanks, man,¡± I said to the young server.

    ¡°Sure thing, Mr. Steele,¡± Thomas said before disappearing again.

    ¡°You know that¡¯s not my thing,¡± I said, returning to the conversation.

    ¡°I¡¯m not dating anytime soon.¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡± Noah asked. ¡°Don¡¯t you want something serious?¡±

    I snorted. ¡°After what happened thest time? I¡¯m still dealing with the aftermath of that rtionshipno way in hell I¡¯m getting into a new one.¡± I¡¯d been serious with a girl in college. Back then, we¡¯d all had stars in our eyes, ready to take on the future, and since a legacy to pass things down to was all our fathers ever talked about, I was looking for my Mrs. Steele the woman I would build an empire with.

    Sabrina had been everything I¡¯d thought I could ever want. She¡¯d been smart and funny, she¡¯d been studying to be a doctor, and she had excellent family ties. Even my dad approved of her bloodline. The Emersons had old money, passed down from one generation to the next, and it was a good family to eventually marry into.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    Until she¡¯d dumped me because she found someone else. Maybe, that would have been okay. Sure, it hurt like a bitch because I¡¯d fallen for her, but shit happened, right? We fell in love, but it didn¡¯t work out. There was a difference between first love and true love. At least, that was what my dad always said.

    Since she¡¯d left, I believed him about first love, but I was skeptical about true love.

    Sabrina hadn¡¯t told me when she¡¯d dumped me that she¡¯d been pregnant with my baby. I would have done the right thing and been there for her. I would have stepped up to the fucking te because that was what real men did.

    I¡¯d found out about the child when she¡¯d left him on my doorstep Benjamin had only been a few months old then. She¡¯d left him there with a note, like you see in the movies, and disappeared. I hadn¡¯t been able to trace her at all.

    So, I¡¯d done the right thing. I¡¯d stepped up to the te. I didn¡¯t shrug him off to someone else, or put him up for adoption. It wasn¡¯t his fault his mom was pathetic and didn¡¯t want him. He didn¡¯t deserve a fucked up life in the system, passed from one home to the next just so the families could benefit financially from raising a child that wasn¡¯t theirs.

    I gave him what he deserveda home, a loving father, and a shot at a damn good life.

    I didn¡¯t want it if that was what it meant to be in a serious rtionship. I had enough going on in my life between Ben and my demanding job, and I didn¡¯t need a woman to ept the package deal I became the moment Sabrina had decided to shuck her responsibility.

    ¡°How¡¯s the business doing?¡± Noah asked, changing the topic. I was d to get away from talking about women.

    ¡°Fine,¡± I said. ¡°I think I¡¯m finally getting where I want to be. Dad doesn¡¯t always think I can figure it out, but we¡¯re getting there. I¡±

    I cut myself short when Richard walked into the Cavaliers HQ. He red at me before he moved to the bar where Dad and Landonanother Cavalierdiscussed the banking world. Dad pped Richard on the back with a warm wee and bought him a whiskey.

    I snorted. ¡°So, as you can see, Dad thinks Dick is better at the job than I am.¡± My words dripped with bitterness, but I wasn¡¯t going to do anything about it. I¡¯d always lived in my brother¡¯s shadow. He was three years older than me and the perfect sonmy parents could have stopped trying for another kid after they had him. What was the point if they thought he was better than me at everything, anyway? Since Ben had appeared in my life, it had only made things worse. I was the ck sheep of the family, the kid who had a child out of wedlock, who didn¡¯t want to marry, who had to be handled with caution because my life wasn¡¯t cut-and-paste perfect the way a Cavalier¡¯s life had to be.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be that bad, man,¡± Gunner said.

    ¡°No, you¡¯re right. It¡¯s worse.¡±

    Gunner and Noah nced at each other, preparing to lecture me that no one was the same, that I would impress my dad in my way¡­h, h, h. Noah was the one to talkhe¡¯d been a problem in his dad¡¯spany as thewyer who always fucked around until Ava hade into his life. It was only in thest couple of months that things had turned around for him.

 Chapter 131

    I wasn¡¯t going to point that out. It would just be looking for trouble, and now that Dick was here, I was in a bad mood.

    ¡°I have to go,¡± I said, downing my second ss of whiskey before setting it down on the low coffee table in the middle of our couches.

    ¡°Come on, so soon?¡± Noah asked. ¡°One more.¡±

    ¡°Ben is waiting for me.¡±

    ¡°Your mom knows you drinkte sometimes. She offered to watch,¡± Noah pointed out.

    I shook my head. ¡°You have Ava at home to look after Warner. I don¡¯t have that luxury. I said Ben was waiting for me, not my mom.¡± Noah held up his hands in mock defense.

    ¡°See you guys around,¡± I said and left the Cavaliers without saying goodbye to my brother or my dad.

    ¡°Daddy!¡± Ben cried when I walked into my mom¡¯s living room. He jumped up from the blocks he and Mom were building on the floor, and I kneeled. He flew into my arms, nearly tackling me backward. ¡°You¡¯re early.¡±

    ¡°You bet,¡± I said. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to spend the whole night away from you.¡± I ruffled his dark hair before I straightened. Mom smiled and hoisted herself up from the ground, leaning on the couch.

    ¡°Thanks for watching him, Mom,¡± I said, kissing her cheek. ¡°This is just until I find a new sitter, I promise.¡±

    ¡°You need more than a sitter, honey. Get an au pair. I told you this before.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to let someone else raise him,¡± I said.

    ¡°It¡¯s not about that. Being an au pair doesn¡¯t mean you spend less time with him than you¡¯re doing now. It¡¯s just a more permanent position, so you know what you have. Here.¡± She walked to her handbag on a cab close to the door and fished out a business card.

    cement Au Pair Agency it read.

    ¡°Call them. You can¡¯t end up with less than you already have, and you never know; it might change your life.¡±

    I nodded. ¡°Thanks, Mom. I¡¯ll give them a call first thing in the morning.¡±

    She smiled at me, and I sent Ben to collect his things from the spare bedroom where he slept when he stayed over at my parents¡¯ house.

    I hated admitting that I needed help, but I was over my head. I¡¯d thought it would get easier as Ben got older, and in a way, it had. It was a lot less physical care than it had been when he¡¯d been a baby, and he was old enough to understand things better now. I still had to make arrangements, and no matter what I decided in life, I had to consider Ben first. I guess parenting was like that, no matter the situation, but doing it alone was taxing.

    ¡°Let me know if you find someone,¡± Mom said. ¡°Until you do, I don¡¯t mind helping out. I love Ben, and we have the best time together. Isn¡¯t that right, Ben?¡± Mom asked Ben when he ran back into the room and caught the back end of her sentence.

    ¡°Yeah, we have a ton of fun!¡± Ben cried out.

    ¡°Give your grandma a hug,¡± Mom said and kneeled. Ben wrapped his arms around her neck before she straightened again. ¡°Next time youe, I¡¯ll show you a magic trick.¡±

    Ben beamed. He would remember and hold her to it. Ben¡¯s memory was like an elephant, and he was more stubborn than I ever remembered being when I was his age.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    ¡°Thanks again for helping, Mom,¡± I said and kissed her cheek again. ¡°Ready to go, champ?¡±

    Ben nodded, and we left the house. I strapped him into the car. He was turning ten this year and getting too big for a car seat, so we stopped using it in thest couple of weeks. I couldn¡¯t believe how much he was growing.

    ¡°What are we doing when we get home?¡± Ben asked.

    ¡°We can watch a bit of a movie before bed,¡± I offered.

    Ben nodded, and I got behind the wheel. Mom waved at us when I pulled out of the driveway and headed to our apartment on the outskirts of Seattle.

    I would have wanted to stay at the Cavaliers HQ with my friends longer. Even with my brother therewho could be a real pain in my assI wanted to kick back and rx and not be on dad duty all the time.

    Sometimes, I felt like my life was slipping through my fingers. These were the years that were supposed to be the best, the times I looked back on one day where I could say I had my fun and got all my shit out of the way before I settled down. I couldn¡¯t do that now, and it pissed me off.

    Noah had had his fun. He¡¯d fucked around when I¡¯d gone home to be a parent every night. Sure, he was settled now, with a wife and a baby boy to go home to and to take care of, but he¡¯d had his experiences. I hadn¡¯t had mine. Everything I¡¯d done was for Ben, to make sure he was okay. All my choices revolved around him and what he needed from me.

    His mom had ditched him. I wouldn¡¯t ever do that to him. I never wanted him to feel unwanted.

    I just wished I could catch a break one day.

    I nced in the rearview mirror. Ben had fallen asleep, his head lolling to the side, and as we passed streetlights, they lit up his angelic face. My heart constricted. I wish I could take a photo right now. Imitted the picture to memory.

    No matter what happened in my life, what I missed out on, I wouldn¡¯t change a thing. If I had to go back and do it all over again, I would take my boy in again in a heartbeat. I would raise him, care for him, and love him because he was everything. No matter what I lost, I would never want to lose him.

    That counted for something.

 Chapter 132

    JADE

    The office was quiet on a Friday as if everyone had decided to start the weekend early. I¡¯d also wanted to take some time off, but I couldn¡¯t with the thin ice I was on. If anything went wrong with Hannah now, I would be out of a job. I couldn¡¯t afford that yet. I wasn¡¯t ready to start anything on my own, and I lived paycheck to paycheck.

    My inability to manage my finances was something else I had to take care of as soon as possible, but I wasn¡¯t going to figure that out overnight any more than I would figure out what to do with the rest of my life if I didn¡¯t work here.

    I sighed heavily and opened my emails. Marlene was out on the road again today because she had more au pairs to interview. I had a feeling she wasn¡¯t doing her job all the time. She interviewed so many au pairs, but only a few of them ended up on our payroll. Whenever Hannah asked, Marlene told her that they just didn¡¯t cut it, and Hannah bought it because cement had high standards, so we couldn¡¯t just hire anyone.

    I wasn¡¯t able to call Marlene out and drop her in hot water. I needed this job more than I needed her to be in the office all the time.

    Two emails waited in my inbox. An email from Marlene told me she¡¯d found an au pair who could start working with us with a file attached. I sent the file to the right people in HR so that the au pair could begin working for us. The other email was from a new potential client.

    I stilled when I saw the name.

    Aaron Steele.

    What did he need an au pair for?

    I opened his email and read through the message.

    Ms. Tate,

    As discussed, find attached my details. I hope to hear from you about a possible match soon. It¡¯s a matter of urgency.

    Regards,

    Aaron Steele.

    A matter of urgency.

    I frowned and opened an inte browser, typing Aaron¡¯s name into the search bar. A whole bunch of articles popped up, everything from who he was in the business world, how loaded the Steele family was, and the mark the youngest Steele brother would make on the world. I also learned he had a son, although there were no photos or more information on him. It looked like he tried to keep his son out of the news as much as he could.

    That was admirable.

    If he was a single father, that changed everything. I had respect for a single dad. Did he have full custody of his son? Why? Where was the mother? The inte didn¡¯t offer any information that would satisfy my curiosity. Everyone just went on about his future as an investment banker and what he did in the business world.

    I didn¡¯t care about that.

    After finding whatever I couldwhich wasn¡¯t much at allI opened the file with all our active au pairs and went through the lengthy process of reading through every one of them.

    I wanted someone right for the job, someone who could give Mr. Steele what he needed. He needed a full-time au pair since he was always at the office. Someone who could help with school runs, homework, and a few basic house chores like cooking and cleaning.

    We had a handful of au pairs who would fit the bill, but as I paged through them, I decided I didn¡¯t like them. I knew some of them hadn¡¯t been a good fit with their past employers, and I didn¡¯t want something like that to happen to Aaron. He was a single parenthe needed someone he could rely on.

    When I checked the time, it was almost time to go. I hadn¡¯t found anyone I figured would be a good match. I would carry on again on Monday. I¡¯d hoped to have found someone, but it would have to wait until after the weekend.

    ¡°You¡¯ll never guess who justnded in my inbox at work,¡± I said to Olivia when I called her on my way home.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. I won¡¯t,¡± Olivia said. She was distracted, and the sounds of the kitchen in the background grew loud.

    ¡°Aaron Steele.¡±

    I waited for a beat for her to register what I¡¯d said.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I know, right?¡± I had her full attention now. ¡°He has a kid. He¡¯s looking for an au pair because not only does he have a kid, he¡¯s a single parent. I think he was picking up food for him and his son the other night, not for a date like we thought.¡±

    ¡°Single in that context doesn¡¯t mean he doesn¡¯t have someone in his life. It just means he has sole custody of his kid,¡± Olivia pointed out.

    I rolled my eyes. ¡°Thanks for the facts. I wasn¡¯t saying single like I wanted to date him or anything. I still think the food isn¡¯t for a woman.¡± ¡°Who are you assigning to him?¡± Olivia asked.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t found someone yet. I want it to be someone who will give him what he needs, you know?¡±

    ¡°Does he need something weird?¡± Olivia asked.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°You make it sound like it¡¯s hard to find someone for him because he has special needs or something.¡±

    ¡°Oh, no¡­I just want to make sure he ends up with the right person.¡±

    Olivia snorted. ¡°Since when have you cared so much about the clients?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t,¡± I said quickly. ¡°I mean, I always care because the kids are important, but I don¡¯t care more than I should¡­I¡¯m just trying to do my job well. You know, for Hannah.¡±

    ¡°Right,¡± Olivia said and heard the smile in her voice. ¡°Not because he¡¯s hot or anything.¡±

    I rolled my eyes. ¡°It was an email addressed to Hannah; he doesn¡¯t even know that I read the thing. It¡¯s not about how hot he is, even if he is drop-dead gorgeous.¡±

    Olivia giggled. ¡°Don¡¯t you just wish you were on the other end of it now, an au pair rather than the one dishing them out? Imagine working for him.¡±

    I sighed. ¡°Yeah, that would be dreamy.¡±

    ¡°I have to go,¡± Olivia said. ¡°Evan ising in tonight, and I have to be on my best behavior.¡±

    ¡°Evan loves you. He would never have an issue with you being on the phone.¡±

    ¡°I know, but still. I¡¯ll talk to youter,¡± Olivia said and ended the call.

    I pulled into my parking spot opposite my apartment and climbed the stairs to the fourth floor. I unlocked the door, flipped on the light switches, and opened the freezer to look for a ready-made meal. After heating a frozensagna, I sat in front of the television and flipped through the channels, but I didn¡¯t take anything in. Instead, my mind drifted to Aaron Steele.

    What would have happened to make him a single father? Did he lose his wife in an ident? Did she get sick? Or was she incapable of taking care of the child, so Aaron was awarded sole custody?

    My mind was full of him. Even though I¡¯d never met the man, my heart went out to him. It had to be tough being a single parent. Olivia was probably right, though. He had someone in his lifea man like Aaron wouldn¡¯t be single. He was hot; he had money, and a woman would take on a kid if it meant she got so much out of the deal.

    I pushed the thoughts away. What was I thinking?

    ¡°You¡¯re obsessing,¡± I told myself. ¡°You¡¯re bored and have nothing better to do with your time.¡± It would have been better if I could think of something to do with my life, find something to build a career on, open my own business¡­anything other than obsessing over someone I didn¡¯t know and never would.

    After eating my supper and flipping around the television channels for a while, I switched off all the lights, undressed, and got into bed. I was tired, and tomorrow, I could rx.

    I closed my eyes, but the weather was strange, hot, and humid in my room. A storm was buildingI could feel it in the airbut the relief of rain didn¡¯te yet.

    I tossed and turned, finally falling into a fitful sleep.

    ¡°Aaron,¡± I breathed when he appeared before me. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± We were alone in a room. I didn¡¯t recognize the room, but knew we were in a hotel.

    ¡°I just needed to get away for a while,¡± he said. ¡°It¡¯s tough, you know?¡±

    I nodded. ¡°I can just imagine. You have a lot on your te.¡±

    He leaned his head on my shoulder. He was a lot taller than I was, his shoulders broad, and when he hunched over like that, I felt delicate. The smell of his cologne and the musky scent of pure male beneath it filled my nostrils, and heat flooded my body.

    ¡°I¡¯m here for you,¡± I said. ¡°You can talk to me.¡± If Aaron needed a shoulder to cry on, I would be that for him.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need to talk,¡± Aaron said in a husky voice and lifted his head. He looked at me, and in his eyes, I saw desire. ¡°I need to feel alive again for a change.¡± He took a step closer, his body curling around mine when he dipped his head so our lips brushed together. ¡°I need to feel something¡­ something that¡¯s only for me.¡±

    My breath caught in my throat, and my mind nked when I tried to think of something to say. Aaron didn¡¯t let me. He closed the short distance between us and brushed his lips against mine. The contact was electric. He cupped my naked breastwhere had my clothes gone?and I moaned softly.

    We were suddenly on the bed, his muscr body writhing on me as he pounded his hips into me. I cried out as he fucked me, my body craving release. With every stroke, the promise of an orgasm grew, and my skin was on fire.

    ¡°Come for me, Jade,¡± Aaron bit out. He breathed hard in my ear, and I gasped and moaned, and the orgasm flooded my body.

    I woke up from the orgasm, my body tightening in all the right ces, heat washing over me. I was alone in bedit had been nothing more than a dreambut the intensity of what my mind had conjured had pushed me over the edge.

    I gasped, moaned, and curled on the bed, grabbing the sheets between my fingers until the pleasure subsided. I breathed hard into the dark and relished in the aftermath of the orgasm. Aaron filled my mind, and I let myself live the fantasy for a little longer.

    When the sun came up, I would return to reality, but I would keep dreaming for now.

 Chapter 133

    AARON

    The park was quiet this early in the morning. Noah pushed the stroller with Warner in it, and Ben ran up the path ahead of us. We¡¯d brought the kids to the park so that Ava could sleep in and have a girl¡¯s day where she could focus on herself apart from being a mom.

    Warner kicked his chubby little legs and waved his favorite toy, babbling happily as if he were part of the men¡¯s conversation.

    ¡°I contacted that agency,¡± I said to Noah. ¡°The one my mom was talking about.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good. You can use the help. We have a nanny, and there are two of us. I don¡¯t even know how you¡¯ve managed without someone so far.¡±

    I shrugged. ¡°I¡¯ve had babysitters, and my mom helps out a lot. I guess it¡¯s just a lot of leaving events early, instead of stayingter with you guys.¡±

    Noah nodded, and we walked in silence for a while. Warner¡¯s squeals and giggles filled the silence that stretched thin, and it was a pleasure to hear him.

    ¡°Sometimes, I miss the days when Ben was so little,¡± I said.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    I nodded. ¡°Time goes by so fast. In no time at all, we¡¯ll be talking about girlfriends and college and stuff like that.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a while away still.¡±

    I nodded but frowned. ¡°I know boys want male role models more than girls do, but I still worry that Ben¡¯s growing up with a lopsided view of life.¡±

    We stopped at the y area.

    ¡°Be careful, buddy,¡± I called out when Ben ran straight to the jungle gym and climbed onto the steps. ¡°Both hands!¡±

    Ben didn¡¯t even answer, but I watched as he gripped thedder with both hands, making sure his feet were secure before he let go to grab the next rung.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Noah asked, sitting down on a bench. He spread a nket at his feet and took Warner out of the stroller, letting the boy sit on the nket. ¡°One of these days, he¡¯s going to start walking, and then we¡¯ll have our hands full,¡± Noah said, unpacking toys onto the nket for his son to y with.

    ¡°It¡¯s going to be fun,¡± I said with a chuckle. ¡°You want those first steps, and the moment you get them, you wish they would just stop and sit down for a second.¡±

    Noahughed. ¡°I can¡¯t wait for that.¡±

    I was jealous of Noah¡¯s life. In some ways, he had exactly what I had, and it was nice that one of my friends was finally in a position where we could rte to each other. I¡¯d always been the odd one out, the guy who¡¯d had to think about being a dad the next day, so drinking until sunrise wasn¡¯t an option. The guy who had to say no to boys¡¯ weekends away because I couldn¡¯t leave Ben that long.

    In other ways, Noah had everything I didn¡¯t. He had the perfect family and parents that were proud of him.

    ¡°I worry that he won¡¯t see what love should be like, because I don¡¯t have someone in my life. How can Ben know what a rtionship and a proper family is when it¡¯s just the two of us all the time?¡±

    ¡°Do you think it will be such a big deal? We didn¡¯t all grow up with the best examples, and we figured it out, right?¡±

    Maybe he was rightwe knew what to do because of what we saw, but always what not to do, learning from others¡¯ mistakes. Maybe Ben would eventually learn from my mistakes and not make so many of his own.

    ¡°Is she not in the picture at all?¡± Noah asked softly.

    Warner fell over, suddenly losing his bnce for no reason at all.

    ¡°Hey, I¡¯ve got you, big guy,¡± Noah said, pulling his son upright again. ¡°Just a wobble, right?¡± Warner offered Noah a gummy grin with two little front teeth showing, and Noah grinned, taking his phone out to take a photo.

    ¡°Daddy, look!¡± Ben said and went down the slide when I looked up, his hands in the air. ¡°Did you see it? Did you see how fast I went?¡±

    ¡°Faster than the speed of light,¡± I said. ¡°Can you do it again?¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Ben ran to thedder and climbed up again. He was getting so big.

    ¡°She¡¯s not,¡± I answered Noah¡¯s question. ¡°At first, I was bitter as fuck about it. I mean, who the hell does that? Now that we¡¯re almost a decade down the line, I no longer have such a problem with it. It¡¯s better that way.¡± ¡°She could at least help,¡± Noah pointed out.

    ¡°Yeah, that would have been nice,¡± I said. ¡°I just keep telling myself that if she didn¡¯t want Ben, it¡¯s better that she¡¯s not around to remind him of that, you know?¡±

    ¡°What do you tell him when he asks about Sabrina? Does he?¡±

    I nodded. ¡°I thought about that long and hard when I enrolled him in a y group the first time. Kids talk, and theypare each other. These days, familiese in all shapes and sizesit¡¯s not like it used to be back in the day when divorce was frowned upon, and couples were predictable. It¡¯s still a thing when his friends have moms, and he doesn¡¯t. I¡¯ve always been honest with him, however. I told him it didn¡¯t work out between me and her, and she decided to live the life she needed to live while I decided to live mine. Ours.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s nice of you.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t lie to him,¡± I said with a shrug. ¡°It¡¯s not fair. Lying to kids is where things go wrong. Eventually, he would find out the truth, which would make me the bad guy in his eyes. I don¡¯t want that.¡±

    Noah nodded. Warner grabbed a toy and stuck it in his mouth, leaving long strings of slime all over it. Noah wiped up the drool with practiced ease. Seeing my friend turn from a yboy to a father was cool. He looked like he¡¯d been made for this all along.

    ¡°You should find someone,¡± Noah said. ¡°Not just a date, something serious.¡±

    ¡°Who would want something serious with me? I have a full life. I can¡¯t create something from scratch.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but you¡¯ll be open about it and create something beautiful.¡±

    Noah was right, of course. It just wasn¡¯t that simple. I could date someone and get serious, sure. I was thirty-one, and I wanted to settle down more and more. Maybe even give Ben a sibling or two. The choices I made didn¡¯t just affect me, though. They would affect Ben, too, and anyone I was with would put not only my heart at risk but Ben¡¯s heart as well. What if things went wrong? The way we were, just the two of us, worked for me. It was safe, it was predictable, and even though I would have wished for my life to be different, I wasn¡¯t going to leap into the unknown when it wasn¡¯t necessary.

    I¡¯d learned a long time ago that routine and stability were important to a kid. I wanted Ben to grow up as bnced as possible. The only way to do that was to keep the variables in our lives to a minimum.

    Bringing a woman into our lives now disrupts the flow of things, and that was just stupid when things were going as well as they were.

    Small things were tough, of course, but we managed just fine on our own.

    ¡°I think, for now, I¡¯m going to settle for getting a nanny. It¡¯s already a big change, and we¡¯re taking it one step at a time. I¡¯m freeing some time up for myself and taking the pressure off so that when we spend time together, I can be fully present with Ben. Right now, when I¡¯m working, I feel like I should be with him, and when I¡¯m with him, I feel like I should be working.¡±

    Noah nodded. ¡°I think it¡¯s a good call. One step at a time, like you said. After taking care of that part, you can focus on the next part. Just don¡¯t rule out dating again, okay? I know Sabrina was a total bitch, and what she did, turned your whole life upside down, but that doesn¡¯t mean all women are like that. After being with so many women I¡¯d lost count, I found my happily ever after, and I¡¯m convinced that others can, too.¡± ¡°A true believer, huh?¡± Iughed.

    ¡°Hey, if it can happen to me when I was practically a write-off, it can happen to anyone.¡±

    I snorted. ¡°You weren¡¯t a write-off.¡±

    ¡°I was a mess. My life was a disaster.¡±

    Maybe Noah was right. Maybe there was a happy ending for all of us. It just looked different for different people. I would figure out what mine was, eventually. I just had to stopparing my life to everyone else¡¯s. All it did was upset me, make me jealous, and make me feel like I¡¯d missed out.

    ¡°Daddy, are you looking?¡± Ben asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m watching,¡± I said.

    Ben swung across the monkey bars, his lips pursed in concentration as he swung from one bar to the other. When he reached the other side, he looked at me with pride.

    ¡°That was great!¡± I said.

    ¡°I can do it again, but faster!¡±

    ¡°Let me see,¡± I said, and Noah looked up so that the two of us watched Ben together.

    This was my life, and Ben was a good kid. I loved him to death. If I had to choose between a life with him and a life without him, I would choose him every time. How could I feel like I was missing out when I had him? I had to stop thinking about what I didn¡¯t have and focus on what I had.

    It wasn¡¯t always easy when I saw how the others lived their lives, but they didn¡¯t have what I had any more than I had what they did.

    I would just keep holding onto that.

 Chapter 134

    JADE

    I was in high spirits on Monday morning and ready to take on the new week. I would do my best and make Hannah proud.

    Sure, I wasn¡¯t good at my job and I screwed it up a lot, but a final warning meant I still had a chance. I¡¯d spent the weekend reflecting on what I had and how much Hannah had helped me, and while I was doing this, I would do it to the best of my abilities.

    Something had to give, and, like Olivia said, I just had to stop being so hard on myself. Panicking about what I did wrong only made me make more mistakes, which didn¡¯t help anyone.

    Yesterday, I¡¯de into the office, even though I never worked on weekends, and found someone who could work with Aaron and his boy. I felt good about the match, too. I¡¯d sent off the emails to all the right people, and I was proud of myself for going the extra mile and doing something right.

    ¡°Morning,¡± I said brightly to Marlene, who was in the office for a change.

    ¡°I feel like we never see each other,¡± Marlene said. She had long brown hair so thin that her ponytail was only as thick as my finger, and everything about her was small and delicate. Everything but her attitude.

    ¡°How didst week go?¡± I asked. ¡°Any recruits I can use for the new clients?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I have a few we can add as soon as Hannah approves of the files I sent her.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± I said. ¡°I got a high-profiler a match this weekend, so I feel pretty positive about the way forward.¡±

    ¡°It feels good to be able to help out, huh?¡± Marlene said.

    I nodded. I didn¡¯t know what it was, but I somehow had a soft spot for Aaron.

    ¡°Dominique is a really good au pair,¡± I said. ¡°Her references are never bad.¡±

    Marlene frowned. ¡°Dominique McKay?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± I said. ¡°We don¡¯t have more than one Dominique, do we?¡± ¡°We don¡¯t have any Dominiques,¡± Marlene said slowly.

    ¡°What are you talking about? Dominique is¡±

    ¡°No longer working for cement,¡± Marlene interrupted.

    I stared at her, my stomach twisting.

    ¡°Tell me Hannah didn¡¯t fire her.¡±

    ¡°She went overseas. She¡¯s an au pairing in Europe. France, I think, or Switzend. Somewhere in the Alps.¡±

    ¡°When did she leave!?¡± I cried out. Panic started in my chest, and it was getting harder to breathe. I needed Dominique to be still a nanny working at cement because I¡¯d assigned her to Aaron¡¯s case.

    ¡°Three months ago,¡± Marlene said with narrowed eyes. ¡°We had a farewell party for her in the office that Friday, don¡¯t you remember?¡±

    ¡°Oh, right¡­¡± I didn¡¯t remember because it had been one of those Fridays I¡¯d snuck out early to work at home instead. My head had spun, I¡¯d panicked with the workload, and I¡¯d misced so many files that HR had called me in to help them sort it out personally that morning.

    Damn it, Hannah was right. I¡¯d been screwing up so much thest couple of months I didn¡¯t even know how bad it had been.

    I cleared my throat. ¡°The new girls can make it work, though,¡± I said confidently. ¡°We just have to make sure they¡¯re ready to start right away.¡±

    Marlene shook her head. ¡°They¡¯re not going to be ready for a while. You know how Hannah¡¯s process works. She will want to send them on the first aid and baby courses to make sure they know what they¡¯re doing and run them through the weekend workshop at the end of the month. It¡¯s the process. Don¡¯t you know how things work by now?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I do,¡± I said. Of course, I knew. I just¡­I¡¯d forgotten what Hannah did. There were so many au pairs and workshops, and not everyone had to do them all. I¡¯d sent files of people who matched other files, ticked the boxes, and tried not to focus on more things that would break my concentration if I didn¡¯t need to know what it was.

    I¡¯d needed to know what it was more than I¡¯d realized.

    My stomach dropped, and my cheeks burned. How could I have made mistakes I didn¡¯t even know about? My heart fluttered in my chest, and my stomach twisted with panic. What if more things popped up that I didn¡¯t know aboutenough to get me firedand I didn¡¯t have a chance to try another time?

    Just breathe, I told myself. You¡¯re going to be okay. This is okay. You¡¯ll just take it one step at a time.

    ¡°Anyway,¡± Marlene said. ¡°I have to get on the road.¡±

    ¡°Again?¡± I asked in a small voice. ¡°I thought you¡¯d be in the office today.¡± I¡¯d hoped I could get her to help me find someone for Aaron since I¡¯d told him I¡¯d found someone, and it turned out not to be true.

    ¡°Yeah, Hannah¡¯s sending me to one of the workshops so I cany down some groundwork on the interviewing process.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± I said. ¡°That sounds¡­fun.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d much rather be here, but I like that Hannah lets us better ourselves all the time. It¡¯s why I love this job so much.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a great job,¡± I said with a smile.

    Marlene smiled at me before she stood and left the office. I kept a smile on my face until she was gone before I let it slip away.

    I opened myptop, and frantically started searching through the files for an avable au pair. I¡¯d wanted someone who knew what they were doing and would be a perfect fit for Aaron.

    But right now, I wanted someone avable, no matter who it was.

    No such luck.

    The only au pairs avable were the ones who only did a couple of hours a week because they studied full-time and needed pocket money. Aaron needed more than that.

    No one else was avable, and the meeting I¡¯d set up for Aaron was just after lunch.

    My stomach twisted and turned. He needed someone urgently. He was a good client to have, pumping good money into Hannah¡¯s business.

    If I lost him, she would have my neck for sure. I was already on myst warning, and this was one mistake I just couldn¡¯t afford to make.

    The hours rushed by as I called every au pair on the file. I wanted to double-check with each of them to make sure they really couldn¡¯t help out.

    The more no¡¯s I got, the sicker I felt. I even asked the students if they could study at Aaron¡¯s ce when the kid was napping or something, just so that I didn¡¯t screw up the cement.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    By the time lunch rolled around, I felt sick to my stomach with worry and panic. I was failing. No one was avable. I¡¯d done everything I possibly could. Aside from sending Aaron to a new agency, which would lose Hannah a big contract, there was nothing I could do.

    I had no one to send to the meeting with Aaron Steele.

 Chapter 135

    I nced at the time. In half an hour, someone had to be at Aaron¡¯s apartment. What would happen if no one arrived? I couldn¡¯t let that happen. If Hannah found out¡­

    On a whim, I grabbed my handbag and headed out the door. I got in my car and navigated my way toward the outskirts of the city.

    The apartment building was beautiful. It looked more like houses stacked on top of each other, withrge balconies and nts hanging over the edges.

    I walked into the lobby and announced myself to the doorman.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to see Mr. Steele for an au pair position,¡± I said.

    The doorman nodded and phoned Mr. Steele, and a momentter, he told me to take the elevator to the penthouse.

    I pushed the buttons for the top floor of the building. While the elevator rose, my stomach twisted and turned with nerves. This was a big riskI was posing as an au pair, taking a job I wasn¡¯t exactly qualified to do so that I didn¡¯t lose my job. If Hannah found out, I would lose my job, anyway. I just hoped she wouldn¡¯t find out.

    When the doors slid open into a private lobby, Aaron Steele leaned against the frame of his front door.

    ¡°Mr. Steele,¡± I breathed and walked toward him with my hand out. ¡°I¡¯m

    Jade Weaver. I¡¯m here for an interview as an au pair.¡± ¡°Call me Aaron,¡± he said and took my hand.

    His hands wererge and warm, his fingers wrapping around mine, making me feel small. He wore suit pants and a button-down shirt with sleeves rolled up to just below his elbows, and he looked casually formal and sexy as hell. I shed back to the dream I¡¯d had of him, of him pounding his thick cock into me.

    Focus, I told myself.

    ¡°Come in, please.¡±

    I nodded and walked into the penthouse apartment.

    It was beautifully decorated, homey, and not at all like a bachelor pad as I¡¯d expected. Toys were scattered on the living room carpet, and Aaron didn¡¯t apologize for it. I liked thathe didn¡¯t apologize for the life he lived and the child he had.

    When Aaron offered me a seat, I perched on the edge of a leather couch with a nket thrown over it. Aaron sat down in an armchair.

    ¡°Tell me about yourself,¡± he said.

    I blinked at him.

    ¡°Well, I love kids,¡± I said andughed nervously. ¡°Obviously.¡± I ran my fingers along my hairline, thinking about what to say. ¡°I studied business in college, but it wasn¡¯t for me, so I decided to do something different.¡± ¡°How long have you been a nanny?¡± Aaron asked.

    ¡°Oh¡­not very long.¡± I swallowed hard. ¡°I did other things first. I was¡­ a model.¡±

    Aaron raised his eyebrows. Was he judging me? Was it a bad thing to have been a model before working with kids? I wished I knew what Marlene always asked the au pairs she screened.

    ¡°That scene wasn¡¯t for me,¡± I said quickly. ¡°It¡¯s not the kind of world I want to be involved with.¡± That part was true. ¡°So, I made a change.¡±

    ¡°Right,¡± Aaron said, nodding slowly. He rested his elbows on his knees, legs wide, his fingers interlinked in the middle. ¡°Can I see your certifications?¡±

    My stomach dropped. He wanted to see first-aid certificates, diplomas of the courses I¡¯d done, and maybe even references from previous employers.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t bring any with me,¡± I said. Again, it was true.

    Aaron frowned. ¡°Where did you think you wereing today?¡±

    ¡°I¡­was runningte, and I didn¡¯t think.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t suppose you have any references with you, either?¡±

    I shook my head again, my cheeks flushing red with embarrassment. What was I thinking,ing here and posing as a nanny when I had no experience, nothing to show him, no reason he should hire me at all? The only thing I could hope for was that this would buy me some time to find someone suitable for Aaron instead of losing him as a client altogether. If I could just find someone, Hannah wouldn¡¯t fire me, and the disaster would be over.

    ¡°Look, Miss Weaver¡­I don¡¯t think this is going to work. I need someone a little more put-together. I have to know that my son is in good hands, and it doesn¡¯t fill me with confidence when we start like this.¡±

    I looked down and nodded. ¡°I understand.¡±

    A child ran into the living room, and Aaron automatically opened his arms to him. When the boy stood between Aaron¡¯s legs, he looked at me with big, gray eyes.

    ¡°Hey, buddy,¡± Aaron said. ¡°Everything okay?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± he said.

    ¡°I thought I asked you to keep busy while I take care of business for a minute.¡±

    ¡°I just wanted to see who she was,¡± the boy said.

    Aaron nodded. ¡°This is Jade. Jade, this is Ben. We¡¯re almost done here.¡± Ben studied me with a tilted head.

    ¡°Do you like basketball?¡± he asked me.

    ¡°I do,¡± I confirmed.

    ¡°Who¡¯s your favorite team?¡±

    ¡°The Seattle Supersonics, of course,¡± I said.

    Ben¡¯s eyes glittered. ¡°Really? They¡¯re my favorite, too. Howe you like them when you¡¯re a girl?¡±

    ¡°Girls can like everything boys can, Ben,¡± Aaron said. ¡°The same way boys can like anything girls can.¡± Ben scrunched his nose.

    ¡°I used to watch it with my dad when I was little,¡± I said to Ben. ¡°We would talk about basketball all the time. He used to love the Supersonics, too, and when the games were on, we always cheered as hard as we could, just in case they would end up in the finals like they did a few years ago.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s so cool,¡± Ben said and nodded in approval. ¡°Can we watch basketball together sometime when you work here? I¡¯m turning ten soon, and I want to go watch a game for my birthday if we can find one. Dad says it might be hard since it¡¯s off-season, but maybe we can still do a basketball-themed party. Right, dad?¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± I nced at Aaron. ¡°It sounds great, especially your party, but I¡¯m not sure I¡¯ll be working here.¡±

    Ben frowned and looked at Aaron. ¡°Can she work here, Dad? I want to watch basketball with her. None of my friends watch basketball, and Jade is cool.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. We have to take care of a few things¡± ¡°Like what?¡± Ben asked.

    Aaron hesitated, ncing at me. How was he going to tell his son that he wasn¡¯t going to hire me because I just didn¡¯t cut it?

    ¡°How about you go back to your room, and I¡¯ll talk to Jade, and we¡¯ll see what we can figure out. We just have a few grownup things to discuss, okay?¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Ben said. He offered me a wave before he disappeared into his room.

    Aaron looked down, thinking. He nodded as if confirming something to himself.

    ¡°Miss Weaver, I can¡¯t tell you I¡¯m impressed by this interview, but I¡¯m going to give you a shot.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± I asked, confused.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    ¡°I want to see if this will work. Let¡¯s do a trial period of a month. Usually, probation is three, but I want to be realistic. It¡¯s Ben we¡¯re talking about, and he¡¯s more important to me than anything, so I¡¯m bending the rules.¡±

    There was a lot of that going on today.

    ¡°Okay,¡± I breathed.

    ¡°Can you start as early as tomorrow?¡±

    I nodded. I had to be at the office, but I would figure something out to make this work. Thest thing I could do was to drop Aaron now that he¡¯d decided I was, for some reason, worth the risk.

    ¡°Good. I¡¯ll need you to pick Ben up from school, but I¡¯ll go with you tomorrow to do that, so you see where and what needs to happen. Be here at one tomorrow, and we¡¯ll take it from there.¡±

    I nodded again. ¡°I¡¯ll make it work.¡±

    Aaron raised his eyebrows, and a smile yed around his lips. He was so handsome when he smiled. I wanted to see more of it.

    ¡°I should hope so,¡± he said.

    I stood, and Aaron gestured for me to walk to the front door. He followed me. At the door, I turned around, and he nearly bumped into mehe¡¯d expected me to keep walking and not stop before we reached the elevator.

    It put him right up against me, and my breath caught in my throat. I could smell his cologne and looked up at his tall, muscr height.

    He was incredibly attractive, and my heart skipped a beat.

    ¡°Thank you for giving me a chance,¡± I breathed, remembering what I¡¯d wanted to say.

    ¡°We¡¯ll see how it goes, Miss Weaver.¡± ¡°Call me Jade,¡± I said.

    ¡°Jade.¡± God, my name sounded delicious in his mouth. ¡°See you tomorrow.¡±

    I nodded and turned to talk to the elevator. I had butterflies in my stomach and panic in my chest.

    What have I done?

 Chapter 136

    AARON

    Jade wasn¡¯t the type of woman I would have hired to take care of my kid. She was a little all over the ce, and her interview had been

    terrible. I wouldn¡¯t have thought twice about taking her on if it hadn¡¯t been for how Ben had reacted to her.

    Ben was always so shy and quiet. He didn¡¯t make friends easily and only opened up to people when he¡¯d known them for a while. When he¡¯de out to see who Jade was, he¡¯d been so open with her that I¡¯d barely recognized him.

    The elevator doors opened the next day, producing Jade.

    When she stepped out, she took my breath away. I¡¯d had this same reaction to her yesterday when I¡¯d first met her, too.

    She was stunning. Her long, light brown hair was wavy and natural. She didn¡¯t look like she fussed about her looks all the time, and she didn¡¯t have to. She had a natural beauty about her that made me stare. Anyone would do a double take when she walked past. It wasn¡¯t only her natural confidence and the way she carried herself. Her smile was maic, and her gray eyes made me want to fall into them.

    ¡°Are you ready to leave?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± she said, but as she said it, her foot caught on the lip between the elevator and the foyer floor, and she stumbled forward. ¡°Oh!¡±

    I stepped forward and caught her, one hand on her ribs, the other on her elbow. She was tiny, with a petite build.

    ¡°Sorry,¡± she breathed.

    ¡°Careful,¡± I said.

    When she straightened, she was right up against me, and her eyes locked on mine. Her full lips were slightly parted, and her cheeks flushed.

    ¡°I can be so clumsy,¡± she said.

    The atmosphere between us was electric, and I was hyper-aware of how close she was, of her small hands on my arms. Her skin was hot, branding me through my shirt.

    I could just dip my head and kiss her. She was so close, and the smell of her perfume was intoxicatingsomething floral and subtle, something addictive.

    ¡°We should get going,¡± I said and cleared my throat. ¡°The school bell will go soon, and I want to show you where to pick up Ben from after school.¡±

    She nodded and took a step back. I turned back to the apartment to shut the front door, and we stepped into the elevator together.

    The awkward silence stretched thin between us as we rode down to the lobby.

    ¡°Does the bell go the same time every day?¡± she asked.

    I nodded. ¡°Even Fridays¡­the younger ones leave sooner than the older kids, so they keep it simple.¡±

    ¡°What does he usually do when he gets home?¡±N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    She asked me about Ben¡¯s usual routine, which were good questions. It set me at ease a little, especially considering that when I¡¯d met her yesterday for the first time, she¡¯d looked like she had no idea what was going on.

    We went to the school in her car so that Ben would know what car to look out for in the future. While she drove, we talked about what Ben needed.

    I exined to her what his schedule usually looked like, from homework to screen time, snacks, and extracurricr activities. She listened intently, taking notes.

    We stopped in front of the school just as kids streamed through the doors.

    ¡°There he is,¡± I said, pointing out to the dark-haired boy who kept to himself.

    I got out of the car and waved at him. He looked unsure when he saw me, ncing at the car I came in first. When Jade stepped out, his face lit up, and he ran to us.

    ¡°You came!¡± he cried out. ¡°Hey, Dad.¡± He offered me a side hug on my leg before running to Jade. ¡°Are you going to pick me up every day?¡±

    She nodded and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m going to be here for you every day, kiddo.

    You and me, we¡¯re going to kick it.¡± ¡°Kick what?¡± Ben asked.

    ¡°Being cool, of course!¡± Jade said. ¡°Come on, hop in.¡± She opened the back door for him, and Ben climbed in. His reaction to her was unexpected every time. It made mefortable leaving Ben with Jade every afternoon. He was happy about the arrangement, and she looked like she wasmitted to it, too. I just had to be sure I was asmitted to the whole thing as they were.

    I¡¯d wanted someone more put-together¡­someone who knew what she was doing and looked like she knew her business. Ipared her to the girls in the office, who had all their ducks in a rowneat, efficient, eloquent. Not that Jade came across badly. Just¡­different.

    We climbed back into the car, and while we drove home, I listened to Ben chatter away. He told Jade everything about his teachers, the kids in his ss, and what they did during gym.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t any good in gym ss,¡± Jade confessed. ¡°I was also too shy and didn¡¯t like sports much.¡±

    ¡°Do you like sports now?¡± Ben asked.

    ¡°Of course! You can¡¯t tell any of my friends, but I love ying basketball with my cousins at family reunions. Sometimes, I wish I had a brother.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have brothers or sisters either,¡± Ben said solemnly. ¡°Dad is busy.¡±

    ¡°Parents are always really busy,¡± Jade said. ¡°That¡¯s how they make sure their children have all the good stuff and go to the good schools, you know? Your dad is taking such good care of you.¡±

    Ben nodded. ¡°He has a cool job, too. People let him spend their money.¡±

    Iughed. ¡°That¡¯s not exactly how it works, buddy.¡± He wasn¡¯tpletely wrong, though.

    ¡°That sounds like the best job ever,¡± Jade said. ¡°I love spending money.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a girl,¡± Ben said. ¡°You¡¯ll probably go shopping.¡± He rolled his eyes dramatically.

    Jadeughed before she said, ¡°Boys can like shopping too, you know.

    Maybe just not for the same stuff. You like buying toys, right?¡±

    ¡°And cool shoes,¡± Ben said.

    ¡°Right, that¡¯s shopping, too.¡±

    ¡°I guess so,¡± Ben said and looked out the window. ¡°Do you like dinosaurs?¡±

 Chapter 137

    Jade took the change of topic in stride, and I listened to their conversation. The more they talked, the more I decided that this looked like it would work after all. Ben needed someone to give him every minute of every day they were together. Jade seemed invested in all their conversations, talking to him on his level, and she didn¡¯t seem to care that he asked her the same things twice. She was patient and positive, and I could work with that.

    When we got home, I pulled Jade aside.

    ¡°I have to run out. You¡¯re okay to do the afternoon?¡±

    ¡°I think we¡¯ll be just fine,¡± Jade said with a smile. ¡°He¡¯s a good kid. We¡¯re going to have a ton of fun.¡±

    I nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll be back just after four, and tomorrow we¡¯ll do a full day. If you need to find anything, Ben will help you. Get acquainted with the house and make yourself at home. Call me if you need anything.¡±

    Jade nodded. I hesitated. I didn¡¯t know what I wanted to say. I just didn¡¯t want to leave them behind alone. I wasn¡¯t worried or anything. It was more that it looked like they were going to have a good time. Rather than leave, I wanted to be a part of it. I wanted to get to know Jade betterher energy was maic, and I¡¯d never seen Ben this chatty and upbeat unless he was in a good mood and it was just the two of us.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    ¡°I¡¯m out, then,¡± I said. ¡°Come here, big guy. Hug me.¡± Ben ran to me, and I kneeled to hug him.

    ¡°Be good.¡±

    ¡°Always,¡± Ben said.

    I grinned and ruffled his dark hair. ¡°I¡¯ll see youter.¡±

    ¡°You can workte if you want to; I¡¯m okay here with Jade,¡± Ben said.

    Iughed. ¡°Thanks. I¡¯ll be back earlier today¡­try not to look so disappointed!¡± I said it when Ben started pouting. ¡°Jade is going to be around every day, so you¡¯ll get more than enough of her.¡± Ben grinned at me before he turned away from me.

    ¡°We have cookies for dessert when we watch TV,¡± he announced. ¡°But Dad says we have to eat food first, so let¡¯s get sandwiches.¡± ¡°Your dad is very wise,¡± Jade said.

    She waved at me before they disappeared into the kitchen, and I turned to leave the apartment.

    I didn¡¯t have to go back to workI¡¯d taken the afternoon off so I could be at the house if either of them needed anything. Instead of driving back to the office, I drove to Noah¡¯s apartment.

    Ava opened the door with a grin. She had Warner on her hip.

    ¡°Look! It¡¯s Uncle Aaron!¡± she said. ¡°Say hi, Warner.¡±

    Warner said something unintelligible and offered a toothy grin.

    ¡°Hello, big guy,¡± I said and pinched his cheek. ¡°Are you guys busy? I don¡¯t mean to impose.¡±

    ¡°We should be, but we¡¯re not,¡± Ava said with a grin. She hooked her shoulder-length dark hair behind her ear. ¡°Working from home isn¡¯t all it¡¯s chalked up to be. Noah and I spend more time rxing than we have in years. Come on in. Excuse the mess.¡±

    ¡°I have Ben. I know what life with kids is like,¡± I said.

    When I walked into the living room, Noah had the TV on sports, a ymat, and toys scattered at his feet. He had case files on the couch next to him.

    ¡°You work too hard,¡± I said with a chuckle.

    ¡°Hey, man, what are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m giving Ben and the new nanny some breathing space, so I thought I¡¯d stop by. You know, since you mentioned you¡¯re working from home this week, and I know how hard you work, you need a distraction.¡±

    Noah burst outughing. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m working myself to death, can¡¯t you see?¡± He collected the case files and moved them to the coffee table so I could sit down.

    ¡°To be honest, Ava loves working from home, so we can spend time with Warner. We¡¯re at the office so often I get scared his first word won¡¯t be mom or dad. It will be Chrissy.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s good with him, though, right?¡± I asked. ¡°How did you find someone you like?¡±

    ¡°We were lucky. One of Ava¡¯s friends gave us the number of a woman who was already too busy and referred someone else¡­it was a long grapevine thing, but we only interviewed Chrissy and liked her. She¡¯s been a godsend and Warner loves her. Although, at his age¡­he¡¯ll love anyone.¡±

    I nodded. ¡°Ben was never like that. I would never have to worry about him because everyone is Stranger Danger to him if it¡¯s not me or my mom or the sitter who helped me out until now. He¡¯s different with Jade, though.¡±

    I told Noah about the new nanny, how Ben was with her, and how her interview was awful, but I cared more about how he responded than what I thought.

    ¡°You¡¯re an inspiration, man,¡± Noah said.

    I frowned. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the perfect example of putting your child first. When I grow up, I want to be like you.¡±

    Iughed. ¡°I can¡¯t tell if you¡¯re fucking with me or not.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± Noah said with a grin. ¡°You¡¯re a good dad. You¡¯re how I aspire to be with Warner. I¡¯m d you found someone.¡±

    I nodded. Ava came in with Warner and let him sit on herp while he drank his bottle. His eyes started to roll shut while he drank.

    ¡°It looks like we¡¯re headed toward naptime,¡± Noah said to Ava. ¡°Aaron found a nanny.¡±

    ¡°Oh, good,¡± Ava said. ¡°It makes all the difference when it¡¯s someone you can trust. Does she have good references?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure¡­she forgot them at the interview.¡± Noah whistled through his teeth. ¡°But Ben loves her. He responded so well to her, so I¡¯m trying it. I feel like I owe it to him to give him someone he feelsfortable around. You know how shy he can be.¡±

    Ava nodded. ¡°If Ben is happy with her, you have no choice but to try it. If something big is out of ce, draw a line, but if he likes her and she works well¡­references aren¡¯t the biggest deal out there. We wouldn¡¯t be here if Noah and I insisted on formalities,¡± she said with a twinkle in her eye.

    ¡°Getting married to pull one over on Archie Forger isn¡¯t nearly the same as getting a new nanny,¡± Iughed.

    Ava giggled and held her hand out to Noah. They looked at each other with so much affection that I felt like I had intruded on a private moment. Seeing the two of them together made me jealous. Most of the time, I was fine not having anyone in my life. I was happy being single, and it worked for me. Especially now. Jade watching Ben could free up some time for me and I didn¡¯t have to worry about him. I could focus on doing what needed to be done.

    Sometimes, though, I wished things had worked differently for me. If Sabrina had told me she was pregnant, I would have done the right thing and married her. Not that it would have workedwe wouldn¡¯t have been good for each other, but sometimes I wished I had a woman in my life, someone who could be a mother to Ben, and our family could beplete.

    ¡°She just can¡¯t resist bringing that up,¡± Noah chuckled, bringing me back to the present.

    ¡°It¡¯s a hell of a story,¡± I said. I¡¯d been the best man at that Vegas wedding, and it had been a hell of a ride, especially when Noah¡¯s dad had waited for them at the airfield when they got back.

    I pushed the thoughts of love and marriage away. I was happy that Noah had what he wanted and that he and Ava were so good together. He deserved happiness, and after he¡¯d fucked his way through most of Seattle, we¡¯d all been shocked when he¡¯d made it clear he didn¡¯t only want to be with Ava to spite his dad but because he loved her. His story had a happy ending, but happy endings didn¡¯t always look the same, and mine didn¡¯t have to be with a woman just because Noah¡¯s was.

    What mattered was that Ben was taken care of, that he was happy and safe and secure, and so far, it seemed like Jade was the right woman for the job. She could always show me her credentials at ater point.

    For now, Ben was the one who mattered, and we would see if he stayed this happy in the next month. If he did, I would let Jade stick around. If not¡­we would cross that bridge when we got there, but a big part of me hoped that she would stick around.

    For Ben¡¯s sake, of course. The fact that I wanted to get to know her better was beside the point.

 Chapter 138

    JADE

    A month into the job, I was ready to pull my hair out of my head. Not only was Aaron a pain in my ass, and we shed all the time, but I

    also struggled to juggle my work at Hannah¡¯s with the au pair job.

    I¡¯d told Hannah I had difficulty staying focused in the office and asked her if I could leave at lunch every day to keep working from home. She¡¯d been sympathetic with meshe knew how much I struggled, and maybe she hoped it would make things easier for us if she gave me what I needed.

    I didn¡¯t tell her that I wouldn¡¯t be working from my home, but Aaron¡¯s. I didn¡¯t tell her I wasn¡¯t only trying to get away from the distractions. I was trying to fix my mistake.

    I was relieved she¡¯d allowed it. It was still tough to do it, and I worked hard to keep my head above water, but after a month, I still had my job, and neither Hannah nor Aaron suspected anything weird was going on.

    I wasn¡¯t in the office all the time, but I¡¯d never done so much work before. When it came to my turnaround, she had nothing toin about.

    It was another reason she allowed me to work remotely for half the day.

    I did as much as I could while I was with Ben. Two afternoons a week, I took him to the chess club, where he learned how to y, and I sat outside, waiting. I answered emails and went over cement files while I waited for him.

    When he had his swimming lessons, I checked in with au pairs to make sure they were happy, and whatever I didn¡¯t have a chance to do during the day, I caught up at night. Sure, I went to bed a lotter, and I was tired more and more, but I had a job that paid well, and I was getting extra money as an au pair, too.

    That and Hannah hadn¡¯t realized how I¡¯d screwed up. Aaron didn¡¯t know that I should have sent someone else or that I wasn¡¯t an au pair. No one knew any better, and I was in the clear.

    I just had to keep things this way.

    It was getting harder and harder because Aaron was a difficult man.

    ¡°He¡¯s grumpy as hell half of the time,¡± Iined to Olivia one night when we sat together at a bar in town. She had the night off for a change, and I needed to get out and let my hair down. I had some emails to take care of, but all I didtely was eat, work, and sleep. I would take care of those in the morning. ¡°Sometimes, I think he¡¯s going to fire me and be done with it, but then he doesn¡¯t. He¡¯s so cold with me. It¡¯s like he can¡¯t stand me in his house.¡±

    ¡°I thought he was so dreamy,¡± Olivia said, sipping on a Cosmopolitan. I sipped my Vodka Tonic.

    ¡°Well, yeah,¡± I said. ¡°He¡¯s gorgeous. Sometimes, when we¡¯re together, and he¡¯s talking to me, everything gets electric, and I get so hot and bothered. I think something might happen¡±

    ¡°You think something might happen?¡± Olivia asked, interrupting me.

    ¡°but then,¡± I added pointedly. ¡°He turns away, and the next day he¡¯ll be such a grump with me, making me wonder if I imagined the whole thing.¡±

    ¡°Maybe you are imagining the whole thing,¡± Olivia pointed out.

    I rolled my eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not. It¡¯s so sparky sometimes.¡±

    Olivia giggled. ¡°Did you just call sexual chemistry ¡®sparky¡¯?¡±

    ¡°Well, yeah,¡± I said and blushed. I nudged her. ¡°You know what I mean.¡±

    ¡°I think you¡¯re stuck in a fantasy where the guy sleeps with the nanny. You know stuff like that doesn¡¯t happen in real life, right?¡±

    I sighed and fiddled with my straw. ¡°Yeah, I know. It¡¯s not like I want anything to happen, anyway.¡±

    That wasn¡¯t entirely true. I had dreams about him more often now. I¡¯d dreamed at least twice that we¡¯d slept together and another time that we did a whole lot that wasn¡¯t sex. What was up with that?

    It had to be the sexual tension between us. Sometimes, it was so strong that I could barely breathe. And other times, I was pretty sure he hated me; he was so irritated with me.

    ¡°The month is up now,¡± I said. ¡°Today is thest day, and he hasn¡¯t told me he wants to get rid of me, so I guess that¡¯s something.¡±

    ¡°It is!¡± Olivia said and held her ss up in the air. ¡°To you making your probation. Sort of.¡±

    I giggled and took my ss to clink it against hers, but I fumbled it, and the ss fell over, pouring the contents out over the bar.

    ¡°Shit,¡± I muttered as the alcohol ran down both sides, sshing onto my jeans before I could jerk away in time.

    ¡°Here,¡± Olivia said, grabbing a wad of napkins from her other side and handing it to me. I mopped up the bar before pressing one of the napkins into my pants. It wasn¡¯t nearly enough.

    ¡°You¡¯re going to need another one of those,¡± Olivia said and raised her hand to catch the bartender¡¯s attention. She ordered another drink for me while I tried to dissolve the chaos.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s a bad sign,¡± I said. ¡°Knocking over my drink when we¡¯re saluting this job¡­¡± I shook my head. ¡°Maybe I shouldn¡¯t wait for him to fire me. Maybe I should quit.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I know. I love Ben, and it will suck to leave him behind, but I¡¯m not an au pair. This whole thing is a facade, and I¡¯m lying to Hannah. Maybe I should tell Aaron it¡¯s not working out and find him someone else through the agency. That way, I can go back to my job¡±

    ¡°Which you hate.¡±

    ¡°and stop juggling and wondering what¡¯s going on with Aaron.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    ¡°And then?¡± Olivia asked. She finished her cocktail and told the bartender to fill her up, too, while he was at it.

    ¡°What do you mean, and then?¡± I asked

    ¡°And then what will you do? If you quit now, you¡¯re back at square one, doing something you hate, not knowing which way to go with your life. Right now, you look like you enjoy your work. You like spending time with Ben, right?¡±

    ¡°Right,¡± I said. ¡°It¡¯s justplicated because of Aaron.¡±

    Olivia nodded, and I made up my mind. I didn¡¯t have to wait for him to tell me this wasn¡¯t workinga job went both ways, and I could say to him that this just wasn¡¯t a good fit and be done with it. Once I stopped lying to everyone, I could breathe easier, too. The relief I would feel was already promising, and I nodded, confirming it to myself. When I see Aaron tomorrow, I would tell him I would give him one more week, so he could have time to find someone else, and then that would be that.

    Olivia and I started talking about other things, and the alcohol flowed as freely as our conversation. Olivia was swaying on her feet by the time she got up to go.

    ¡°You¡¯re leaving already?¡± I asked.

    ¡°I have work tomorrow, and I¡¯m already going to be so hungover. I hate being on my feet in the hot kitchen. I better stop now so that I don¡¯t die altogether.¡±

    I scrunched my nose. ¡°Fine, I guess we can call it a night.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to go,¡± Olivia said.

    ¡°And drink alone? That will just be sad.¡±

    Olivia giggled and leaned closer for a hug. When she hugged me, I stumbled, losing my bnce, and we both nearly went down. We finally let go of each other, giggling.

    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to you soon,¡± she said. ¡°Don¡¯t be so hard on yourself, okay?¡± ¡°You always say that,¡± I said.

    ¡°I always mean it!¡± Olivia said, her voice a little too loud before she waved and left the bar.

    I sat back on the stool and sighed. It was better for me to leave, too. Tomorrow, I had to see Aaron and Ben again, and dealing with Aaron, telling him I was done, was going to be hard enough. To do it while hungover, and to tell Ben that I was finishing up with a headache, was going to be a bitch.

    I hated that Ben would be the one at the shit end of the stick when I walked away. He was the only one I didn¡¯t want to hurt, but this was business. I had to look out for myself, and I couldn¡¯t keep juggling everything and lying about it.

    Quitting was the best thing to do.

    I grabbed my handbag and left the bar. Just as I walked out of the door, I bumped into someone.

    ¡°Oh!¡± I cried out and lost my bnce.

    Large, strong hands grabbed my arms, keeping me upright.

    ¡°Careful,¡± a deep, familiar voice said. I frowned and looked into his dark eyes.

    ¡°Aaron?¡± I asked. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°I was about to ask you the same thing.¡±

    ¡°Girl¡¯s night,¡± I said. ¡°I was just on my way home.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± he said. ¡°I was just arriving.¡± Despite only just arriving, Aaron looked like he¡¯d been drinking. He slurred his words a little, and his eyes didn¡¯t quite focus on mine. His eyes slid over my face and down my body, making me blush.

    ¡°I have to talk to you,¡± I said. It might as well be now.

    A little voice screamed at me that I was drunk, and this was the worst time to tell Aaron that it wasn¡¯t working, but I was drunk, and I never listened to the little voice when I was in this state.

    ¡°Yeah?¡± he asked. ¡°What is it that you want to talk about?¡± ¡°About my job,¡± I said.

    Aaron shook his head. ¡°Oh, no. This isn¡¯t the time to discuss business. I¡¯m off the clock, and you should be, too. We can talk about investments tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about investments. I want to talk about me being your nanny.¡±

    Aaron squeezed his eyes shut for a moment. ¡°Right, right. You¡¯re the nanny.¡±

    I frowned. ¡°You didn¡¯t know who I was?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I know who you are. I just¡­it¡¯s been a long day and a lot of alcohol, and you¡¯re¡­I¡¯m not thinking straight.¡± I blinked at him. ¡°I quit.¡± ¡°What?¡± he stared at me.

    ¡°You heard me. I think it¡¯s better if we work on finding you a better match.¡±

    ¡°Ben loves you.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but you don¡¯t. I don¡¯t know what it is about me that rubs you the wrong way, but sometimes I think you can¡¯t stand me, and I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good work environment.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not about me not liking you,¡± Aaron said.

    A couple walked out of the bar, and Aaron took me by the arm, pulling me aside to let them pass. We were still standing right in front of the entrance to the bar.

    ¡°It¡¯s about Ben liking you,¡± he added.

    ¡°Sure, but you still give me hell sometimes, and I don¡¯t think it¡¯s right.¡±

    Aaron shook his head. ¡°I won¡¯t ept your resignation.¡±

    ¡°So, you¡¯re going to force me to keep working for you!?¡± I cried out.

    ¡°What are you going to do about it?¡±

    ¡°I can just not show up at his school tomorrow,¡± I said.

    Aaron narrowed his eyes at me. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t do that to him.¡±

    Damn it, he was right. I would never do that to Ben. I couldn¡¯t think about something I could do to spite Aaron if he wouldn¡¯t let me go. My mind swam in alcohol, and it was hard to think straight.

    ¡°What¡¯s your problem with me, anyway?¡± I demanded.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have a problem with you.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t like me.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t not like you.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a double negative,¡± I said.

    Aaron rolled his eyes. ¡°So, I said something wrong¡­sue me. You¡¯re the most unorganized person I¡¯ve ever met.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± I cried out. ¡°Do I have to be perfectly organized to look after a child?¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t even bring your documents to our interviewthe one ce you should bring documents to.¡±

    I didn¡¯t have an answer to that. I could tell him the truth, but that wouldn¡¯t go down well.

    ¡°Well, you¡¯re grumpy and a pain in the ass,¡± I said. ¡°You¡¯re very sullen and unapproachable for someone who works with people as much as you do.¡±

 Chapter 139

    Aaron gasped. Where were my wordsing from? God, the alcohol had obliterated my filter, and I was saying things I would never say when I was sober.

    ¡°Did you just call me unapproachable?¡± Aaron asked. A smile yed around his lips.

    ¡°Sorry,¡± I said and pressed my fingers against my lips. ¡°I just¡­I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m even saying all of these things. I don¡¯t usually say what I think like this.¡±

    ¡°Is that supposed to make it better?¡± Aaron asked. His eyes filled withughter. He wasughing at me. ¡°I¡¯ll have you know; everyone wants a piece of this.¡± He gestured to himself.

    ¡°People just want to be with you because of your name,¡± I blurted out.

    Aaronughed and shook his head.

    ¡°Oh, God. I¡¯m just making it worse, aren¡¯t I? You¡¯re going to fire me if I don¡¯t quit. I have no choice now. I¡¯ll just have to¡±

    Before I could say anything else, Aaron grabbed me and kissed me. I froze, blinking at him. His arm held me tightly against him, and his lips were firm. I should have pulled away. We were fighting, and I¡¯d said terrible things¡­but this was like a dream I¡¯d had, and I didn¡¯t want to pull away. So, instead of breaking the kiss as I should have, I melted against him and kissed him back.

    ¡°You¡¯re sexy when you give me shit,¡± Aaron said through our kisses.

    ¡°I think there¡¯s a lot fundamentally wrong with what¡¯s happening here,¡± I said, breaking the kiss.

    ¡°You talk too much,¡± he said and kissed me again.

    ¡°But¡±

    ¡°Shut up and kiss me, Jade,¡± Aaron ordered, pushing me against the wall next to the bar. He ground his hips against mine, and I moaned softly. His tongue slid into my mouth and whatever I might have wanted to say, whatever arguments I¡¯d had prepared, flew out of my mind.

    My body responded to him. Heat washed through me, and all I could think about was wanting more.

    When Aaron broke the kiss, I tried with thest bit of willpower I had left to do the right thing.

    ¡°We shouldn¡¯t do this,¡± I breathed.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Aaron said, nodding.

    A part of me sank at the idea that this was it. It was over. The right thing to do is to tell him to stop, I told myself. I wasn¡¯t going to be just another one of his girls. Even if it felt right to be with him. I had to be mature about this; I had to think long-term. He was my boss, he was Aaron Steele, he was

    He turned away from me and hailed a cab. ¡°We can¡¯t do too much out in the open.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± I asked in a breathy voice.

    A cab pulled up in front of us, and Aaron opened the door for me.

    ¡°We¡¯re going to my ce.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Ben?¡± I asked.

    ¡°He¡¯s staying over at my parents¡¯ ce. He loves visiting with grandma and grandpa.¡±

    I climbed into the cab, and Aaron slid in next to me. When the door shut, the car pulled into the road, and Aaron slid his hand onto my leg as if touching me was the most natural thing in the world. Although his hand was hot, branding my skin, I shivered at his touch.

    His fingers drew circles on my thigh as he moved slowly upward. My breath caught in my throat when he leaned into me and kissed me again.

    Why did everything with him feel so right?

    It¡¯s the alcohol, I told myself. It had to be because none of this could be right.

    ¡°Stop thinking,¡± he murmured through our kisses.

    ¡°What?¡±

    He pulled away a little. ¡°You¡¯re overthinking this.¡±

    ¡°You should be overthinking it, too.¡±

    ¡°I overthink everything,¡± he said and nted kisses on my lips in between his words, punctuating them. ¡°When I¡¯m out without Ben, drinking, knowing that I don¡¯t have to wake up in the morning and be a dad right away, I stop thinking. I allow myself that courtesy because, God, I¡¯ll drive myself insane. You should do that, too. Stop thinking.¡± He slid his hand onto my breast, and I gasped. ¡°Just feel.¡± His logic made all the sense in the world.

    We rode the elevator to the penthouse at his apartment building and crashed through his door, tangled together. We stumbled and tripped over each other until we were in his apartment, and he¡¯d kicked the door shut.

    He tugged at my clothes, undressing me. I unbuttoned his shirt and peeled it off his shoulders, pushing it to the ground along with the zer he wore. I¡¯d stopped thinking about everything in the cab, and all I wanted now was to have him on top of me, all over me, inside me. I ached for him.

    Aaron walked me toward the living room, and we copsed on the couch together. I was down to only my underwear after he¡¯d peeled my pants down my legs and tugged my shirt over my head.

    He nted kisses down my neck, leaving a trail of fire in his wake. I gasped and moaned when his lips found the delicate skin on my breasts. He pulled down one cup of my bra and sucked my erect nipple into his mouth, rolling his tongue over it, sucking and kissing. I moaned as he sucked on one nipple, his free hand kneading and massaging my other breast.

    When Aaron ran his hands around my waist, I arched my back, and he unsped my bra and tossed it to the side. He dove back in, kissing, licking, and sucking my breasts and nipples until I¡¯d been reduced to a trembling puddle of need.

    Aaron abandoned my breasts, working his way down my body. He nted kisses on my ribs, and my stomach, and licked a line along the waistband of my panties. He hooked his fingers into them and pulled them down.

    Aaron spread my thighs with his hands when my panties joined my bra somewhere on the floor. He nced up at me with dark eyes, filled with a primal need before he lowered his head and closed his mouth around my pussy. I cried out when he flicked his tongue over my clit, trembling as his onught sent jolts of pure pleasure through my body. I pushed my hands into his dark hair and bucked and rolled my hips against his face, riding him as he sucked me.

    I crept closer and closer to an orgasm, pleasure growing at my core.

 Chapter 140

    Aaron moved one hand from where it rested on my thighs and pushed two fingers into me.

    I cried out and writhed on the couch as he finger fucked me and licked and sucked my clit. At the same time, his attention to my clit and my g-spot divided my attention, making the orgasm subside for a moment, but the pleasure increased and more than doubled, and I moaned and squirmed as Aaron pushed me closer and closer to the edge.

    The orgasm erupted inside of me, pleasure exploding at my core, rocking through my body in waves of ecstasy. Aaron moaned against my pussy as I bucked my hips and the deep reverberations of his voice hummed through me, only intensifying the orgasm that crashed into me like waves on the sand.

    I gasped when I finally came down from my sexual bliss.

    Aaron withdrew his fingers and kissed his way up my body again, nting his lips firmly on my mouth. I tasted myself on him when he slid his tongue into my mouth.

    He was still wearing pants, and I reached for his belt. It took concentration to undo it while my body quivered with the aftermath of my orgasm, and his tongue in my mouth made it hard to think about anything at all, but I managed to undo his pants, and I reached into his boxers. His cock was thick and hard, the skin scalding hot and smooth as I gripped the shaft. He groaned when I ran my fingers up and down his shaft, pumping my hand up and down harder and faster. I mimicked the sex I wanted, and Aaron gritted his teeth.

    He pulled away from me and stood. He pulled down his pants and kicked them off, and I stared at his body. He was perfect in every way, a body sculpted by the angels, an Adonis, sent to earth for mere mortals like me to drool over, to dream over, to ache for.

    ¡°Come,¡± Aaron said and took my hand. He pulled me up and led me through the apartment. I was here every day of the week, spending time with Ben, but with lights dimmed, the darkness pushing against the windows outside, and the two of us walking naked through the house, it wasn¡¯t the kid¡¯s home I knew during the day. It had be an adult¡¯s ypen.

    For just a second, I imagined what it would be like if Aaron fucked me on every surface.

    Aaron didn¡¯t let me think about much for too long. When we reached the master bedroom, he lifted me onto the bed, and I yelped when he dropped me onto the mattress. His muscles bulged and rippled under his skin as he walked to the nightstand. His hard cock bobbed as he walked.

    I wanted him in my mouth. I wanted to feel the size of him, roll my tongue over his thick head, and take him in as deep as I could.

    He took out the foil of a condom and ripped it open. He rolled it over himself with practiced ease and climbed onto the bed with me. The mattress dipped under his weight.

    When Aaron hovered over me, my legs fell open for him, and he pushed into me. I groaned with pleasure as his thick cock slid into me, and my body stretched to amodate him. As if he was well aware of his size, he stopped moving when he¡¯d pushed into the hilt so that I could adjust. I trembled around him, gasping, my breathing shallow and erratic.

    His dark eyes locked on mine, his lips parted, his breathing as hard as mine.

    ¡°You¡¯re beautiful,¡± he said.

    I blushed. He was buried inside me andmenting on my looks.

    I didn¡¯t know what to say, but Aaron moved inside me, and I stopped trying to respond. I cried out when he pulled back and pushed me again.

    He moved slowly a few times, his strokes sensual. He nted kisses all over my face, and I relished the warmth that came with his attention. Aaron didn¡¯t just treat me like a piece of meat, fucking me so that he could get off. He was warm, sensual, and present, making eye contact, kissing, andplimenting. It was different than I¡¯d had before, even when I¡¯d been in a long-term rtionship.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    Aaron picked up his pace. He moved faster and faster, pounding into me. He bucked his hips, and I cried out and moaned in rhythm with his fucking as he stroked in and out of me, his speed increasing yet again.

    I gripped his chiseled shoulders, holding on for dear life as he rode me. As he held himself up, I felt the muscles move, and another orgasm started at my core. The orgasm racked my body, and I came undone at the seams. Despite the pleasure rolling over me, Aaron didn¡¯t hold back. He continued pounding into me, and I cried out and moaned as the orgasm only intensified.

    Aaron pulled out of me when I finally came down from my second orgasm. He gasped as hard as I did.

    Aarony down on his back, and I mbered onto him without a word I knew what he wanted, and he knew what I wanted. We were in sync as if we¡¯d been doing this for years. I felt as if I¡¯d known him my whole life, and we were connected as lovers, not as strangers, or employers and employees.

    When I sank onto him, Aaron groaned and gripped my hips. I rocked back and forth, stroking him in and out of me, and Aaron clenched his jaw. His brows knit together, and pleasure riddled his face as I rode him harder and harder. I leaned forward, bracing myself on his chest, and my breasts jiggled. Aaron pushed me back harder, pulled me further along than I could go alone, pushing himself deeper and deeper into me.

    The orgasm took over, and I trembled and shook over Aaron. I tilted my head back and cried out as the pleasure took over. Aaron rocked me harder and harder back and forth, his hands on my hips, and a momentter, he curled upward as his abs tightened into a glorious six-pack, and his cock jerked and pulsed inside me with his release.

    We rode out the waves of thebined orgasm until the pleasure finally withdrew, and we were left behind, together, trembling and gasping and our skin slick with sweat.

    I rolled off him, and wey side by side on his bed, breathing hard.

    God, everything about him was as incredible as I¡¯d imagined it would be. A pang shot into my chest.

    I couldn¡¯t do this and enjoy it as much as I did. Hell, I couldn¡¯t do this at all. He was my boss. I was Ben¡¯s nanny.

    I turned my head to him.

    ¡°This is just one night, okay?¡± I said.

    Aaron frowned.

    ¡°I¡¯m serious. This isn¡¯t going to be anything more.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± he said.

    ¡°We¡¯re just two people, looking forpanionship.¡±

    ¡°Right,¡± Aaron said. ¡°Two people who needed a release. It¡¯s out of our systems now.¡±

    ¡°Right,¡± I agreed. ¡°One night we can forget about.¡±

    It was a lie, of course. There was no way in hell I would forget about this night. That wasn¡¯t the point, though. The point was that I¡¯d just done the one thing I probably shouldn¡¯t have done.

    And I liked it so much I wanted to do it again.

    Oh, I was in big trouble.

 Chapter 141

    AARON

    ¡°I need you to call y and reschedule that meeting for me and mail this off,¡± I said to my secretary, handing her a man folder and a list of things to tell Ronald y when she called him. ¡°And make it clear to anyone who wants a piece of me this next week to wait. I¡¯m not letting anything ruin my getaway.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± she said with a smile. ¡°The break will do you good. I imagine Ben is excited.¡±

    I nodded. ¡°Very. He¡¯ll see some of his friends, too. I¡¯m just d we¡¯ll get away, and I¡¯ll have a chance to catch my breath.¡±

    My secretary nodded before she walked out of the office to do my bidding. A momentter, she popped her head back in.

    ¡°Richard is here to see you.¡±

    I groaned, and she sent him in. I couldn¡¯t very well tell her to make my brother go away, although that was what I wanted.

    ¡°Hey, little brother,¡± Richard said with a smirk when he walked in.

    ¡°Hey, Dick,¡± I said.

    Richard rolled his eyes. ¡°That¡¯s getting old.¡±

    ¡°Not to me,¡± I said with a grin. ¡°What do you want?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re never happy to see me,¡± Richard said, dropping himself into a chair facing me.

    ¡°You¡¯re never here for a social call,¡± I pointed out. ¡°You only spend time with me if you want something from me.¡±

    Richard clutched his chest. ¡°I¡¯m hurt that you think that. Can¡¯t I just drop by to see my little brother?¡±

    I narrowed my eyes. ¡°I guess you can.¡± I was skeptical. ¡°Are you here to see me before I go?¡±

    ¡°Go where?¡± Richard asked, confused.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to Aspen for a week. I¡¯m taking Ben. I told you that two weeks ago at the club.¡±

    ¡°Right¡­¡±

    I shook my head. Richard didn¡¯t give a shit about what was going on in my life. Since it hade out that I was not only a father but raising the child on my own, Richard had lost all respect for me. I was the scandal, the ck sheep in the Steele family when Richard had done it all right from the start.

    God, I hated his guts sometimes.

    ¡°You might have to postpone your getaway.¡±

    I snorted. ¡°Sure, let me just jump when you snap your fingers. I¡¯m going,

    Richard.¡±

    ¡°Dad is sick,¡± Richard said.

    I sat up, rmed. ¡°What? What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious, just a flu bug.¡± I sagged a little at the news. ¡°But you know what Mom is likeshe has him on house arrest, feeding him chicken soup. If I know Mom, he¡¯s not even allowed to get out of bed. That means I have to step in and run the office for him while he¡¯s gone.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± I said.

    It was normal for Richard to take Dad¡¯s ce when something was up. He was the eldest Steele son and would probably inherit everything one day. He already had my dad¡¯s full approval of everything he did. Richard couldn¡¯t put a foot wrong.

    ¡°I need your help,¡± Richard said.

    ¡°Ah,¡± I said bitterly, nodding. ¡°I knew this wasn¡¯t a fucking social call.¡±

    Richard shrugged. ¡°It couldn¡¯t be helped. Dad has that big Carlisle project going on, and I need to focus on that while Dad is out for the count.¡± ¡°He¡¯s not dying,¡± I said.

    ¡°I need you to take over the other shit he¡¯s dealing with so that I can give Carlisle my full attention. If we lose him as an investor, Dad is fucked five ways to Sunday.¡±

    I groaned and rolled my eyes. Richard was being dramatic. I doubted Carlisle would take his businessand his moneysomewhere else just because my dad had the sniffles.

    ¡°You can¡¯t go on this holiday right now,¡± Richard said firmly. ¡°Dad needs you.¡±

    ¡°No, you need me to do your dirty work,¡± I said. ¡°Dad could have called me himself if he thought he needed me so desperately. I¡¯m not doing it. I nned this week away months ago, and my shit is for me to take a week off. I never go away, and I want to be able to spend time with Ben.¡±

    Richard looked apologetic. ¡°Come on, man. I don¡¯t like to pull rank, but with Dad on his back, I¡¯m in charge, and I¡¯m not Richard wasn¡¯t the boss of mehe was my brother. We were supposed to be equals.

    Who the hell was I kidding? We have never been equals. Richard had always been way above me in the family hierarchy, the good brother, who everyone hoped would fill my father¡¯s shoes one day.

    ¡°I¡¯m not canceling,¡± I said tightly.

    ¡°Then do some shit while you¡¯re away, at least. You can do that, right?¡±

    ¡°You want me to make it a working holiday?¡± I asked, shocked. ¡°You know that¡¯s not a break at all, right?¡±

    ¡°Dad will shit his pants when he finds out you¡¯re turning me down.¡±

    At least, this time, Richard was straightforward and honest about it. And right.

    My dad practically worshiped the ground my brother walked on, and if he heard Richard had asked for my help, and I¡¯d said no¡­hell, he would throw all the support my mom gave me with Ben right back in my face. He¡¯d done it before.

    ¡°Fine,¡± I said through gritted teeth. ¡°Send me the paperwork. I¡¯ll get it done. Make sure it¡¯s all there because I¡¯m not running after you to find out what I¡¯m missing while I¡¯m away.¡±

    ¡°You got it,¡± Richard said. He rubbed his hands together before he stood. ¡°I¡¯ll get that to you right away and leave you to it. Safe travels.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    ¡°Thanks,¡± I said dully when Richard walked to the door. ¡°Nice social call. Thanks for dropping by.¡± The sarcasm was thick in my voice.

    Richard didn¡¯t react to it. He didn¡¯t even respond. He left my office without so much as a wave now that he had what he wanted.

    Damn it!

    My mind spun. I had to figure shit out with Ben now. I had to make a n to get some work done while we were in Aspen. So much for booking the week off to spend some time with him.

    I picked up the phone and dialed Jade¡¯s number. While I waited for the dial tone, I thought about our night together. It had been a mistake to sleep with her. I was more professional than that, but I couldn¡¯t resist her. She¡¯d threatened to quit, but she was still here, and that counted for something, right?

    I wasn¡¯t sure what exactly it meantI couldn¡¯t be with her. She was my nanny. I wasn¡¯t looking for anything. Neither was she if her words were anything to go by after we¡¯d been together. It was just one night that we could forget about.

    The problem was that I couldn¡¯t forget about it at all.

    ¡°I need you toe with me this week,¡± I said.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I know I told you we were going away without you, and you were off this week, but ns changed. Work came in I can¡¯t ignore, and I¡¯ll need you to watch Ben now and then. I¡¯ll cover all expenses, of course.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t just leave,¡± Jade said, and there was panic in her voice.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± She swallowed hard, and I tried to envision what her face looked like at that moment and failed. I could only imagine her face orgasmic and full of pleasure, and I doubted that was what she looked like now. ¡°I¡¯ll see what I can do.¡±

    ¡°Get back to me before the end of the day. If you can¡¯t make it, I¡¯ll have to cancel the week altogether.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t do that! Ben is so excited.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± I said.

    She was silent for a moment before she answered. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do it. I¡¯ll figure out the rest of it.¡±

    I grinned. ¡°Good. Thank you. I¡¯ll see you tomorrow morning first thing, then. Pack warm. It¡¯s going to be cold up there.¡±

    We ended the call, and I couldn¡¯t help the smile that spread across my features. I¡¯m just d I don¡¯t have to cancel on Ben, I told myself. My happiness didn¡¯t have anything to do with the fact that Jade wasing along, and we would be nearby for a whole week.

    It didn¡¯t have anything to do with that at all.

    The next morning, Jade arrived at the apartment bright and early with arge bag on wheels.

    ¡°Jade!¡± Ben cried out and ran to her. He threw his arms around her when she kneeled to hug him. ¡°You¡¯reing with us! Did Dad tell you? It¡¯s going to be so much fun. Do you know how to ski?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t,¡± Jade said. ¡°But I know how to have a lot of fun, so it¡¯s the next best thing, right?¡±

    ¡°Right,¡± Ben said, and Jade grinned at Ben and ruffled his hair.

    She was so good with him. When my mom had suggested this au pairpany, I¡¯d been against it. Having a nanny spend all her time with Ben, rather than me being there, had gone against my grain. She stood and looked at me, her smile fading, but it didn¡¯t drain from her eyes. ¡°Good morning.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for joining us,¡± I said. ¡°Did you manage to work it out?¡± ¡°I did,¡± she said.

    ¡°Good,¡± I said, nodding. ¡°Let¡¯s get the car loaded.¡±

    I walked past Jade. Her perfume wrapped around me and pushed into my nostrils, and my body hummed with a sudden desire for her. I pushed the feeling firmly asideshe was here as Ben¡¯s nanny, so I could work on this trip, thanks to my stupid brother. That was what I had to focus on. I couldn¡¯t risk falling for Jade, no matter what I did or how well we fit together the other night.

    My driver loaded all the bags into our car and took us to the airport. All the way, Ben babbled to Jade.

    ¡°Have you been to Aspen before?¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t. This is my first time.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s great,¡± Ben said. ¡°Dad has the biggest house, with so many rooms, and the room I sleep in has its bathroom, and I have a whole yroom there, too. My best friend also lives there. His name is Alex. We y together when we visit Aspen. He lives in Miami. Have you been to Miami?¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t been anywhere else than here,¡± Jade admitted.

    ¡°Oh¡­well, you¡¯ll get to see Aspen, and it¡¯s cool. Dad can teach you how to ski, right, Dad?¡±

    Before I could answer, Ben kept going, rattling on like he hadn¡¯t talked in years and he was trying to catch up. It was adorable.

    What was even sweeter was how Jade had all the patience in the world for him, listening to every word he said as if it were the most important conversation. She answered every question if he allowed her a chance to speak between all his ramblings, and his excitement at sharing things with her was palpable.

    When I¡¯d hired Jade, it had been because Ben had responded so well to her, but I hadn¡¯t really seen how they were around each other until now. I realized now that it had been a good choice. Better than I¡¯d expectedI was d Jade hadn¡¯t decided to quit, after all.

    What would she be like as a mother?

    The thought hit me so hard that it left me reeling.

    How could I think that about her? She was the nanny. I couldn¡¯t wonder if she could fill the role of Ben¡¯s mother. That would mean she would be my wife, which was a dangerous thing to think about.

    Jade was wonderful, but love wasn¡¯t for me, and I couldn¡¯t let myself get distracted when I knew where I was headed. Ben and I had a good thing going. Thest thing I wanted was to make a crazy decision, follow my heart instead of my head, and screw it all up. I¡¯d done it once, which hadn¡¯t yed out very well for me.

    We finally arrived at the airport, and I was relieved. The fuss to get on the ne would distract me from thinking crazy things, and a ss of bourbon on the flight would set me straight.

 Chapter 142

    JADE

    Everything about Aaron¡¯s life was different from anything I¡¯d known.

    I¡¯d grown up going camping with family, staying in tents, and making bonfires every night. I was used to renting a small holiday home at the beach if my family had had a good year or celebrating Christmas at home, because being together was all that mattered. It wasn¡¯t about what we could afford.

    My mom had always told me memories couldn¡¯t be bought, and no amount of money could make up for the experiences we created as a family.

    She was right about all of that, but when we arrived at what Aaron called his ¡°hunting cabin,¡± my jaw dropped.

    The ¡°cabin¡± was more like a lodge, with eight bedrooms, each with its own bathroom, two living rooms, three entertainment rooms, and a bunch of other things like a sauna and a cinema that I couldn¡¯t even wrap my mind around.

    It wasn¡¯t ski season in Aspenthe summer was winding down, and the slopes, although covered in snow, weren¡¯t open. Aaron hadn¡¯te here to ski. He¡¯de here to spend time with his son and escape the demands of everyday life.

    I wasn¡¯t used to living in thep of luxury like this. Working at the penthouse was one thing, but this¡­

    ¡°Is your room okay?¡± Aaron asked after my bags had been taken to one of the eight rooms.

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­great,¡± I said. There were no words to describe the incredible room, with its wooden furniture, fur rugs, soft duvet covers, and thick, velvet curtains that could keep out the daylight and plunge the room into total darkness. My bathroom alone was bigger than my entire apartment in Seattle, and the bathtub was so big I was sure I could swim in it if I wanted to.

    ¡°Let me know if you need anything,¡± Aaron said. ¡°I want you to befortable during your stay here.¡±

    I didn¡¯t know how I could be anything butfortable. The hunting cabin was like a rough and rugged pce.

    Aaron was cold toward me, polite and professional. There was no trace of the heat between us the other night. I couldn¡¯t me him. Aaron was nothing if not professional, and I was the one who¡¯d made it clear it was just a one-night thing. I was the one who¡¯d said we should just forget about it.

    But I couldn¡¯t forget about it. When I closed my eyes, I always pictured Aaron¡¯s face. I dreamed about how he¡¯d touched me, and I could still smell his cologne if I tried hard enough to conjure up that night up in my memory.

    He¡¯s your boss. You¡¯re a nanny. You will never be more than that to him.

    I had to keep reminding myself of the facts.

    My phone pinged with a work emailing in, and I excused myself.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    When Aaron had told me toe with him, I hadn¡¯t known how to convince Hannah that I needed a week out of the office without telling her the truth. How could I keep up this lie?

    I¡¯d walked into her office, and after fumbling around for a couple of minutes, I¡¯d been straightforward with herI¡¯d asked her if I could work at home all week.

    When she wanted to know why, I¡¯d told her I was struggling in the office and felt I could do much more at home. I told her I wanted to test my theory, which was I worked better without distractions at home. I even told her I would return to the office if she weren¡¯t happy with my work.

    But I hoped it wouldn¡¯te to that this weekI was determined to pull it off no matter what.

    After taking care of the emails and sending them back and forth between HR, Marlene, and two au pairs, I was on top of it. It made me confident that I could figure this week out.

    When I stepped out of my room again, I heard guests arrive.

    ¡°Jade, Jade!¡± Ben called, running toward me through the hallway, his feet thudding on the polished wooden floors. ¡°Alex is here! Dad said he told Auntie Carol we were here, so they came at the same time!¡± He grabbed my hand and dragged me toward one of the family rooms, gushing with excitement.

    ¡°Oh,¡± I said. ¡°That¡¯s so fun. I¡¯m so happy for you.¡±

    When we reached the family room, a woman sat on the couch with a boy about Ben¡¯s size, with tinum blonde hair and evergreen eyes. He looked like a spitting image of the man who stood at a bar with Aaron, talking andughing.

    When we walked in, the conversation stopped, and all eyes were on me. I felt out of ce and ufortable.

    ¡°This is Jade,¡± Aaron said, gesturing to me. ¡°She¡¯s Ben¡¯s nanny.¡±

    My cheeks burned. Why did it bother me that he¡¯d introduced me as Ben¡¯s nanny? What else was he going to introduce me as? This is my onenight stand¡­God, I had to get my shit together.

    ¡°This is Jack and Carol,¡± Aaron continued. ¡°And that¡¯s Alex.¡± Ben ran to his friend.

    ¡°Can we go y?¡± Ben asked his dad, and Aaron nodded. The two boys ran away, and I stood awkwardly to the side. I wasn¡¯t a part of this world and wasn¡¯t sure how to act or where I belonged. Why was I here? Ben and

    Alex were ying. I wasn¡¯t needed. Maybe I could excuse myself

    ¡°Jade, was it?¡± Carol asked and patted the couch next to her. She was a slender woman with a designer dress that looked great but ufortable. I noticed a fur coat over the armrest; her shoes were pointed and so high I would definitely trip over myself if I tried them.

    I walked hesitantly to her and sat down. I noticed all the rings on her fingers and the bracelets around her wrists. It looked like she wore all her jewelry to show it off.

    ¡°I heard you work wonders with Ben,¡± she said. ¡°How did you start as a nanny?¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­it was something I just sort of fell into. I wasn¡¯t nning to be one, but sometimes these things just happen, you know?¡±

    ¡°I know exactly what you mean,¡± Carol said. ¡°My fashion business was much the same. I always worked on something, making dresses for myself or for my friends, and one day it developed into a business, and just like that, I¡¯d found my calling.¡± She smiled at me.

    What had happened to me wasn¡¯t nearly the same, but I nodded and smiled politely. I couldn¡¯t very well tell them the truth.

    ¡°Have you worked with a lot of children?¡± Carol asked.

    I shook my head, squirming. ¡°I try to stick with one child for a long time rather than hopping around. It¡¯s¡­better to get to know them, you know? And offer them stability when there¡¯s one person they can learn to trust outside the family.¡± I recited the words as I¡¯d seen nannies and au pairs say in their cover letters.

    ¡°Stability and routine really make all the difference,¡± Carol said, nodding. She twisted on the couch to face Aaron, who was in deep conversation with Jack. ¡°You really got a good one. She knows what she¡¯s doing.¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have kept her on if she didn¡¯t,¡± Aaron said with a polite smile that didn¡¯t reach his eyes. He didn¡¯t even look at me before returning to his conversation with Jack.

    ¡°Poor thing,¡± Carol said, lowering her voice. ¡°He¡¯s really done such a great job with Ben all these years. I¡¯m d he got some helpraising a child is hard enough to do with both parents, let alone by yourself.¡±

    I hesitated before I asked. I¡¯d never heard Aaron refer to Ben¡¯s mother, and Ben didn¡¯t have visitation with her, so I assumed she¡¯d passed away.

    ¡°He must miss Ben¡¯s mother very much,¡± I said softly. ¡°I can only imagine how hard it was, especially at first.¡±

    ¡°Oh, his mother isn¡¯t dead,¡± Carol confided.

    ¡°No?¡±

    She shook her head. ¡°Lord knows where she is, the little tramp. She left

    Ben on his doorstep and took off, and Aaron has been doing it alone ever since. He stepped up to the te in ways some fathers could only dream of doing.¡±

    I blinked at her. ¡°She¡­left him with a baby?¡± I was stunned. My head spun.

    Carol nodded, looking like she loved the idea that she was the one spreading the news.

    ¡°It¡¯s hard on him, doing it all alone, but he¡¯s doing a great job. He can¡¯t stop gushing about how you take a load off his shoulders, taking care of Ben when he can¡¯t be there. You really help him in so many ways.¡±

    I wanted to say something, but before I could answer, Jack interrupted us.

    ¡°What do you say, honey?¡±

    ¡°About what?¡± Carol asked.

    ¡°I was just saying to Aaron that we should take Ben for a couple of days. You know how bored Alex gets, and he¡¯ll love having a friend.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s a wonderful idea!¡± Carol cried out. ¡°It will save me trying to entertain Alex, too.¡± She leaned toward me and added confidentially. ¡°We don¡¯t usually travel with our nanny.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± I said meekly.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind the extra work,¡± Aaron said with a frown. ¡°And it will be up to Ben in the end. This was meant to be our week¡±

    ¡°With all the extra work you have to take care of?¡± Jack asked. ¡°I¡¯m sure you could use some time.¡±

    Aaron nodded, but he looked guilty.

    ¡°Boys!¡± Jack called. ¡°Come in here for a sec!¡±

    It didn¡¯t take long before Ben and Alex appeared, looking like they¡¯d rather be wherever they were, still ying.

    Aaron beckoned Ben closer and kneeled so that he looked up at his son. ¡°Auntie Carol and Uncle Jack want to know if you want to stay with them for a couple of days,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯m totally cool with it, but if you¡¯d rather stay with me and Jade, that¡¯s cool too¡±

    ¡°Can I go with them?¡± Ben asked, his eyes twinkling.

    ¡°Of course,¡± Aaron said with a grin. ¡°We¡¯ll be just around the corner anyway, in case you do want toe back¡±

    ¡°Alex! Did you hear that?¡± Ben cried out, turning around to face his friend. ¡°We¡¯ll get to spend the holiday together!¡±

    ¡°Like brothers!¡± Alex cheered, and he and Ben erupted in cheers and whoops.

    ¡°Okay, okay,¡± Aaronughed. ¡°Calm down.¡± He looked at me. ¡°Will you help him pack? Just for a few days.¡±

    I nodded and stood. Duty called. I was d to have an excuse to get away from Carol. She made me nervous. I wasn¡¯t like these people, and I had a secret. It was hard to keep track of everything I said to try to hide the fact that I wasn¡¯t supposed to be here at all.

    I walked to the bedroom, where Ben¡¯s thingsy scattered across the room.

    ¡°Oh, dear,¡± I said and looked around. ¡°We¡¯ll have to put this stuff away, too.¡±

    ¡°We can all do it together, then we can leave sooner,¡± Alex said.

    I smiled as he and Ben worked on putting things away while I packed a suitcase for Ben for a few days.

    While I worked, I listened to the boys¡¯ happy chatter. It was sweet to hear the two friends talk about school and games.

    What would happen now if Aaron didn¡¯t need me for Ben anymore? He¡¯d asked me toe along to take care of Ben while he worked, but Ben would be taken care of now, and having me here would be redundant. He would probably send me home.

    The idea made my heart sink. I¡¯d liked the idea of spending time together, but if I went back home, it wouldn¡¯t be so hard to keep up with my other work, and I could stop stressing about the week away with Hannah, not knowing I¡¯d been flown all the way to Aspen.

    Maybe it was better this way.

    It has to be better this way, I decided, although the idea of leaving didn¡¯t make me feel any happier.

 Chapter 143

    AARON

    Ben was so excited to go with Carol and Jack. It made me feel a little better that I had to work this week. Ben didn¡¯t even know that I would have to do that. He just saw it as a big treat that he got to go with Alex and spend a few days there. I never usually let him stay over at their ce for so long.

    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re going to be okay?¡± I asked when I hugged him goodbye.

    ¡°Of course, Dad.¡±

    ¡°You know I¡¯m just a phone call away.¡±

    ¡°I know, I know,¡± Ben said in a sing-song voice. ¡°You¡¯re always there,

    Dad. I cane home anytime and call you anytime.¡± I smiled. ¡°Good. I¡¯m d you know that.¡± ¡°Can we go now?¡± Ben asked.

    Iughed and stood. ¡°Yeah, sure.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll take good care of him,¡± Carol said.

    ¡°I know. I¡¯m just worried.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a parenting thing,¡± Carol said knowingly. ¡°We¡¯ll make sure to call daily so you can ease your troubled mind, okay? Really, it¡¯s a huge help for us to havepany for Alex.¡±

    I nodded and shook Jack¡¯s hand when my friend came to me.

    ¡°Thanks again,¡± I said.

    ¡°You just do what you need to do,¡± Jack said, and I watched them get into their SUV and drive away. Ben waved at me through the back window before he sat down.

    When I turned back into the house, Jade waited for me.

    Her hair looked good pulled back into a ponytail, and she wore a cream turtleneck top that made her glow.

    I cleared my throat and looked away. I couldn¡¯t stop staring at her. If I didn¡¯t cut it out, she would think I was a creep.

    ¡°I can go pack my bags,¡± she said.

    I frowned. ¡°What?¡±

    She hesitated. ¡°I figured if you don¡¯t need me here with Ben, I should go back¡­¡±

    I shook my head as she talked, and her voice trailed off.

    ¡°There¡¯s no reason to send you packing. You¡¯re here now, and just because Ben isn¡¯t doesn¡¯t mean I won¡¯t pay you for your time.¡±

    She blinked at me. ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Of course, you made an effort toe. You can¡­rx. Take some time off. I have a few things I need to take care of.¡± I nced at my watch. Time was already ticking, and I was relieved Ben wasn¡¯t here. I¡¯d felt guilty about having to work since the moment Richard had twisted my arm.

    I groaned inwardly.

    What a Dick.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee to take the car, head out, and explore if you want,¡± I offered.

    Jade shook her head slowly. ¡°I have a few things I want to take care of if that¡¯s okay.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± I said. ¡°You¡¯re free to do whatever you want. I only have one request.¡±

    ¡°Yeah?¡± She looked unsure.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to a really great restaurant for dinner tonight. You can¡¯t miss out on this ce when you¡¯re in Aspen. Come with me.¡±

    A smile tugged at the corner of her mouth, and she nced away for a moment.

    ¡°Do you think that¡¯s a good idea?¡±

    ¡°Do I think it¡¯s a good idea for youe to the best restaurant in the northern hemisphere with me? Absolutely.¡± I knew what she meant, but we were just going to have dinner as two individuals who spent time together. I wanted to get to know her better.

    A smile spread across her face, lighting up her features like a sunrise.

    ¡°Okay,¡± she said.

    ¡°Yeah?¡±

    She nodded, still smiling. ¡°Sure.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡± I felt a sense of aplishment. I was going to dinner with a pretty girl. A very pretty girl. God, she made me feel all kinds of things I wasn¡¯t supposed to feel, but I would be good and keep those feelings at bay.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be done by six.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll make sure I am, too.¡±

    What did she have to do? I wondered what it could be, but I didn¡¯t ask. Time pressed on me, and I had to take care of the paperwork Richard needed so I could rx and breathe.

    I walked to my officeI hated that even my holiday home had to have an office in it, but with high-profile clients who invested all their money with me, making me a rich man in the process, I had to be at their every beck and call.

    I sat down and started working. I was painfully aware of Jade and the fact that she was so closejust a few rooms away. I forced myself not to think about her.

    I brought her here. I could at least try to control myself.

    I grunted and shook my head at myself, forcing myself to focus on my work. I was better than thisI never got this swept up by a woman. Women just didn¡¯t do that for me. I wasn¡¯t the type of man who dated. Sure, I fucked around now and then, but I mostly focused on work and Ben.

    Jade was different, though.

    I had to firmly push her out of my mind so that I could focus on work, and I threw myself into it to get it done.

    Halfway through, a news bulletin popped up on my screen, breaking my attention. I read the words at least three times.

    Weather warning: severe snowstorms predicted. Stay indoors, stay warm.

    I frowned. It wasn¡¯t the time of the year for snowstorms. They usually happened during winter. What was going on?

    When I nced out of the window, the clouds had gathered where it had been blue skies earlier, and the clouds had a strange pinkness to them that predicted snow. Snow clouds were different from rain clouds. They carried a sort of ominous promise to them.

    I shivered despite the warm temperatures inside the house. I wasn¡¯t cold at allit was the reason I hadn¡¯t realized the weather had changed so drastically outside until the bulletin had popped up.

    The wind whipped through the trees outside, and they tugged at their roots, bending and creaking in submission. Dust and small debris blew around, promising something bigger that would follow in its wake.

    When I picked up the phone to call Carol, she answered almost right away.

    ¡°I was expecting your call when I got the warning,¡± she said.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    ¡°It looks like crap out there,¡± I said.

    ¡°Yeah, Jack headed out to the store to grab some supplies. Are you guys ready for it?¡±

    ¡°I think so,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯ll have to double check but I¡¯m sure we have all we need. Is Ben okay?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s perfectly fine. Would you rather him home with you during all of this?¡±

    A part of me wanted to say yesI wanted my son where I could see that he was okay, but that was my parental paranoia speaking.

    ¡°How does he feel about it?¡± I asked instead.

    ¡°He¡¯s excited about being snowed in with Alex,¡± Carolughed.

    ¡°They¡¯re talking about nket forts and roasting marshmallows.¡±

    I chuckled. ¡°It doesn¡¯t sound like he¡¯s worried at all.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s not, and you don¡¯t have to be, either. I can still bring him to you if it¡¯s what you want¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± I said. ¡°We¡¯ll see how things go. I don¡¯t think it will go as far as being snowed in, and we can always reevaluate.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll keep you updated,¡± Carol said, and I could hear the smile in her voice. We ended the call, and I sat back in my chair, taking a slow breath.

    Jade appeared at my office door about an hourter.

    ¡°Hey,¡± I said, looking up from my screen. The office had gotten darker without me realizing it, and Jade had put on an oversized sweater. It worked with her leggings, slimming her legs and making her look taller. ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, fine. I wanted to stretch my limbs after sitting for so long, maybe go for a walk, but the weather isn¡¯t what it was earlier.¡±

    I shook my head. ¡°No, it¡¯s pretty bad out there.¡± When I turned my head to the window, I realized snow had started to fall.

    ¡°They¡¯re saying we should stay indoors,¡± Jade said.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    She nodded. ¡°We might have to miss out on that great restaurant.¡± ¡°Well¡­that sucks,¡± I said.

    Jade giggled. ¡°You sound like Ben.¡±

    I grinned. ¡°Yeah?¡± She nodded.

    ¡°We¡¯ll have to go to n B. I¡¯ll have to cook us something.¡± ¡°You can cook?¡± Jade asked, surprised.

    ¡°Don¡¯t I look like I can cook?¡±

    ¡°Well, no. I usually do something simple for you guys before I go, and you pick up food from that ce down the road every week¡­¡± her voice trailed off when she realized what she said.

    ¡°How do you know I pick food up every week?¡± I asked.

    ¡°I¡­¡± she blushed hard, her cheeks turning pink. It was adorable. ¡°My friend works at Skrk. She¡¯s the head chef there.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°We talk about you sometimes when I¡¯m there, and youe in. I wasn¡¯t trying to be weird or anything.¡± She blushed even harder.

    ¡°Your best friend is the woman responsible for the food I get every week?¡± I asked, incredulous.

    Jade nodded.

    ¡°She¡¯s a culinary genius,¡± I said.

    Jadeughed when I said that and nodded. She rxed a little when I didn¡¯t shit all over her for keeping an eye on my movements. It was kind of cute that she knew who I was and where I got my food. Should it have been creepy? I wasn¡¯t sure, but it wasn¡¯t.

    ¡°Okay, well, I¡¯m sick of work, so let¡¯s get cooking,¡± I said and pushed away from my desk.

    ¡°Just because I¡¯m best friends with a chef, doesn¡¯t mean I know anything about cooking.¡±

    Iughed and walked to her. ¡°That¡¯s okay. We¡¯ll figure something out.¡± I gestured for her to walk to the kitchen first, and I couldn¡¯t help but nce down at her ass while she walked.

    She was so fucking hot, it was hard not to stare, but she was other things, too. Sweet and kind and funny. I hadn¡¯t seen that part of her until now along with her looks, that made her a hell of a package.

    Focus, I scolded myself. She works for you. I nodded at myself.

    But she¡¯s off duty, the small voice at the back of my mind added.

 Chapter 144

    JADE

    I thought knew a thing or two about cookingI could do some simple things like boil pasta and make scrambled eggs. I wasn¡¯t the worst, but I

    sucked in the kitchenpared to Aaron. That man could cook.

    He made Chicken Parmesan as if it was normal to be able to do that.

    ¡°If I could make that, I¡¯d never stop eating it,¡± I said when he finally took it out of the oven, and divine smells filled the kitchen.

    Aaron chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s not that big of a deal.¡±

    Boy, was he wrong? Aaron was already hot-as-fuck. He had the tall-dark and handsome thing going. He was stinking rich. He had the attitude of a man who knew his worth, and now he could cook on top of it all.

    I didn¡¯t want to say it out loud because not only would it have been inappropriate, it would have made me sound like a teenager with a crush.

    I wasn¡¯t a teenager with a crush.

    Or at least¡­I wasn¡¯t a teenager.

    We dished food onto tes, and Aaron poured us a ss of wine each. We carried our meals to the dining room table. One of his house staff had stoked a fire in the hearth in the open n living-dining room, and it was romantic and warm when a storm raged outside.

    ¡°Do the staff have to travel back in this weather?¡± I asked.

    Aaron shook his head. ¡°I sent the extra staff home and asked only a few to stay. They¡¯re on the property, tucked safely into their cabins. I sent them out early. We¡¯ll have to rough it for tonight.¡± He smirked at me.

    I nced around the luxurious lodge-like dwelling, the huge firece, and the fur rugs¡­nothing about this ce suggested we were ¡°roughing it¡± just because we didn¡¯t have room service.

    ¡°Are you worried about Ben?¡± I asked when Aaron checked his phone for the umpteenth time.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± he said. ¡°Is it that obvious? I¡¯m a control freak.¡±

    I shook my head. ¡°You¡¯re not a control freak at all. You¡¯re a concerned parent. You care about him and where he is. Not enough people are like that these days.¡±

    ¡°You think so?¡± Aaron asked. ¡°I guess you see all kinds of people in your job.¡±

    I nodded. It wasn¡¯t a lie that I came across all kinds of people in my job, even though it wasn¡¯t quite like Aaron thought.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s great how you¡¯re so invested in him. You¡¯ll give up everything for him if you have to.¡±

    Aaron nodded and popped a square piece of chicken into his mouth after he cut it. ¡°I¡¯ll give it all up,¡± he said around his food before he swallowed. ¡°And it terrifies me.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± I asked and looked up at him. I chewed on the perfectly cooked asparagus with sesame seeds and avocado oil. I¡¯d always thought Olivia was the only cook in the world who could convince me to eat asparagus, but here I was, chewing away at the stuff because Aaron¡¯s food was so damn good.

    Before ncing at me, he pushed his food around his te.

    ¡°I feel like I already gave it all up for him, and somehow, it¡¯s never enough. When I¡¯m with him, I feel like I¡¯m trapped. When I¡¯m away from him, I want to be with him. It¡¯s this crazy ride where I chose to raise him, and now¡­it¡¯s not that I regret it. It¡¯s just¡­¡± he let out a deep breath, billowing his cheeks. ¡°It¡¯s not always as easy as they make it sound.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s they?¡± I asked.

    Aaron shrugged. ¡°People.¡±

    I grinned at him despite the seriousness of the conversation. It sounded exactly like the many conversations Olivia and I have had together.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s supposed to be hard,¡± I offered. ¡°If it¡¯s easy, you¡¯re doing something wrong. You¡¯re invested, you care, and you give up parts of yourself so he¡¯ll be okay. That counts for something. That means you¡¯re a good dad, but I don¡¯t think it will ever be easy.¡±

    ¡°I just wish I had help sometimes, you know,¡± Aaron said. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t change a thing. I love Ben to death and would never wish him away. I just don¡¯t always want to be the only one.¡± He thought about it for a moment. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t feel like I¡¯m getting help from you,¡± he added quickly.

    ¡°I just¡±

    ¡°I get it,¡± I said. ¡°A nanny isn¡¯t the same as a mother.¡±

    Aaron nodded. ¡°Yeah.¡± He took another bite, and we sat in silence for a moment before he spoke again.

    ¡°No doubt, Carol told you about how Ben and I came to be.¡±

    I swallowed hard and nodded, feeling guilty that we¡¯d been gossiping, although I hadn¡¯t exactly tried to pry.

    ¡°I think what you did is brave,¡± I said. ¡°And noble. You stepped up to the te when no one else did, and it¡¯s not an easy thing to do.¡±

    ¡°Everyone tells me how brave I was,¡± Aaron said dully. ¡°No one tells me that it might have been stupid.¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t.¡±

    Aaron nodded. ¡°I just wish I could give him more, you know?¡±

    ¡°I think every parent feels that way, but he won¡¯t miss what he doesn¡¯t know. Isn¡¯t that how it goes?¡±

    ¡°Maybe¡­I just don¡¯t know. I guess we¡¯ll find out one day if I did a good job when we see what kind of man he turns out to be.¡± ¡°I can already see what man he¡¯ll be,¡± I said.

    Aaron looked up at me with questions in his eyes.

    ¡°A man just like his father. He already has the right foundation. He¡¯spassionate and open to others, he sees things, and he thinks his choices through. He isn¡¯t difficult or spoiled, even though he easily could be. He¡¯s a good kid. That¡¯s thanks to you.¡±

    Aaron shook his head, and I struggled to decipher the expression that crossed his features before he pushed it away again.

    ¡°What about you?¡± he asked.

    I stilled. ¡°What about me?¡±

    ¡°Do you want kids one day?¡±

    The question was out of the blue. ¡°Yeah, I think so. I haven¡¯t gotten that far. I¡¯m still trying to figure out where my life is headed, never mind a husband and kids. I thought I had it all figured out once upon a time, but I was wrong.¡±

    I told Aaron about my modeling career and how it just wasn¡¯t for me. I didn¡¯t like how everything was rushed, how my appearance meant everything, how I started worrying about every wrinkle, every pound, every little thing that wasn¡¯t perfect.

    ¡°Now, I¡¯m working for cement while I try to figure out my life,¡± I said. ¡°And I¡¯m terrified that I¡¯ll never get to that point. I feel so lost sometimes. I feel like I should be better and more put together at this point in my life, which is crazy because it¡¯s the same feeling I was trying to get away from when I left modeling.¡±

    The wine made me truthful, and I drained thest bit of my ss.

    Aaron got up and offered to pour me more. I wanted to say no, at first, but then I realized there was no reason not to. We were already talking about serious things, I¡¯d said more than I¡¯d meant to, and it wasn¡¯t like I

    had to drive home after this.

    Aaron suggested we move to the living room, and I curled up on the couch with my wine in hand, tucking my feet underneath me.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be so hard on yourself,¡± Aaron said.

    I looked up at him over the rim of my winess and took a sip. ¡°You¡¯re not the first person to tell me that.¡±

    ¡°You just haven¡¯t found where you belong yet. That doesn¡¯t mean you failed. It just means that you¡¯re still waiting to start your race.¡± ¡°It¡¯s such a forgiving way of looking at it,¡± I said.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to forgive. You¡¯re free to do just what you want.¡± Aaron shifted a little closer. ¡°Don¡¯t let your expectations trip you up. You are your own worst enemy.¡±

    I studied Aaron. He was so different than I¡¯d thought at first. I¡¯d thought he was a pain, a grumpy man who got what he wanted and to hell with everything else. He was nothing like that. He was a nice guy who had a lot to deal with in his life.

    The wind howled outside, and the storm grew thicker, still. Inside, it was cozy and warm, and I felt sheltered, not only from the storm but from my life out there. Here, we werepletely removed from it.

    Aaron leaned a little closer. I relished in the warmth radiating from him.

    He hooked a stray hair behind my ear.

    ¡°I love your hair up like this,¡± he said softly.

    ¡°Yeah?¡± I touched my hand to my ponytail. ¡°I love your hair any way you wear it.¡± I smiled and blushed lightly.

    The wine ran through my veins, making my skin burn hot, and the warmth ran through my body, pooling between my legs. I tried to push it away. I wasn¡¯t supposed to feel anything for Aaron. I wasn¡¯t supposed to want him as much as I did.

    Aaron reached behind my head and pulled my scrunchie out so that my hair fell loose around my shoulders. He ran his fingers through it. His eyes locked on mine.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not fighting it anymore,¡± he said.

    ¡°Why?¡± I asked. My throat was dry.

    ¡°Because I¡¯ve been pushing myself away for so long, giving everyone else what they need, I decided it¡¯s time to be a little selfish. I want you.¡±

    ¡°Aaron,¡± I started. I had all the reasons lined up for why this wouldn¡¯t work. He was my boss. I was his employee. I was lying to him about who I was, on top of it all. He had Ben. He needed someone in his life who had their shit more together than I did. He was Aaron Steele, one of Seattle¡¯s most eligible bachelors, and I was just¡­me.

    What about the fact that Aaron didn¡¯t hold on to a girl for very long? What if, after all this, he just discarded me?

    I had a long list of reasons I had to pull away and stop this, but when his eyes locked on mine, his fingers tightened in my hair, and he leaned forward to kiss me, the list was forgotten.

    I closed my eyes and lost myself in the feel of his lips against mine. His tongue slid into my mouth, tasting and probing. I cupped his cheek, and he groaned, the sound an incredible turn-on.

    ¡°You¡¯re fucking amazing,¡± Aaron murmured between our kisses. ¡°When

    I met you, I thought you were a fraud.¡±

    I stiffened. ¡°A fraud?¡±

    He nodded. ¡°Someone who just pretended¡­wearing a mask so that I would see what you wanted me to see. This is all you, though. I¡¯vee to realize that, and I like what I see, Jade. I like you. A lot.¡±

    My stomach twisted and turned. I had to tell him that I was a fraud. Maybe not in the way he¡¯d thought, but I was still a frauda woman without any reference or nanny experience, a cheat who¡¯d taken a job because I¡¯d screwed up.

    Would he forgive me? Was it a very big deal now that he was happy with how I treated Ben?

    ¡°I have something I need to tell you,¡± I said.

    ¡°Later,¡± Aaron said, nting kisses all over my face.

    ¡°I just want to¡±

    ¡°I saidter, Jade,¡± Aaron said, nuzzling my neck. ¡°We have more than enough time the rest of this week to talk all you want. I just want to not talk right now.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    He cupped my breast, and I gasped. His mouth worked magic on my neck as he nibbled and licked the delicate skin, hisrge hand kneading and massaging my breast, working me into a frenzy.

    He tugged at the hem of my sweater, and I lifted my arms. He pulled it over my head.

    ¡°I hateyers,¡± he muttered. ¡°I want you naked.¡± He pulled up my shirt, too.

    I thought I would be cold without my clothes, but I wasn¡¯t. My skin burned hot, and I felt feverish with lust.

 Chapter 145

    I reached for Aaron¡¯s long-sleeve shirthe looked so different when he didn¡¯t wear a button-up like I usually did.

    He kissed me again and cupped my breast through my bra. I fiddled with his belt buckle and undid his jeans.

    When I reached into his pants and wrapped my fingers around his cock, he sucked a breath through his teeth. This time, I wanted to please him. I shifted off the couch and positioned myself between his legs on my knees. I grabbed his pants by the waist and wrestled them down a little so that his cock stood upright and proud before me.

    I cupped his balls with one hand and gently massaged them, running my other hand up and down his shaft, and I looked up at him.

    ¡°Fuck,¡± he groaned, sinking deeper into his seat, and tipping his head back against the couch. I leaned down and sucked his head into my mouth, and he groaned. Aaron pushed his hands into my hair, stroking his fingers through it as I sucked him into my mouth as far as he could go. Slowly, I pulled back, swirling my tongue against his shaft and then around the tip, teasing him. Aaron groaned, tightening the grip on my hair, and I sucked him deeper into my mouth again. I bobbed my head up and down, fucking him with my mouth, and Aaron moaned and groaned, encouraging me to take him in deeper and deeper. I massaged his balls while I did.

    Aaron pushed my head back suddenly, breathing hard.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to finish like this,¡± he said. His eyes were dark with need. ¡°I want to be inside of you. I want so much more than this.¡±

    I leaned forward and kissed Aaron. He wrapped his arms around me, but instead of pulling me up, he joined me on the floor. He moved onto the fur rug in front of the firece and pulled me closer to him so I was half underneath him.

    Aaron kissed me again, slowly, sensually. His tongue slid into my mouth, and his hands roamed my body as if he weremitting it to memory. Where our first night together had been alcohol-fueled and urgent, toeing the line, testing boundaries, everything about this was incredible.

    Aaron paid so much attention to me, with me in every moment.

    He worked his way down my body, nting kisses and caressing me withrge, capable hands as he went. He pulled down my leggings, unwrapping me like I was a gift. I helped him wriggle out of his jeans, and he unsped my bra.

    When he pulled down my panties, I helped him kick them off before he pushed his hands between my legs. I gasped when his fingers found my wetness and writhed underneath him when Aaron flicked his fingers over my clit a few times before drawingzy circles.

    He pushed me closer and closer to the edge, and I gasped and moaned in his ear. He sucked on my earlobe and nibbled softly on the skin of my neck, and I trembled and shivered.

    When Aaron let go, I moaned in protest. I wanted him to take me all the way.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be right back,¡± he said. He stood and disappeared toward the bedroom. When he came back, he had a foil in his hand and wrapped himself up beforeying down in front of the fire with me again.

    He kissed me and rolled onto me. When his cock pushed against my entrance, I moaned. He slid into me, deeper and deeper, and I gasped for air as pleasure already started to tremble through my body.

    Aaron moved slowly. He stroked in and out of me, achingly slow, teasing me, working me up into a frenzy but refusing me an orgasm at the same time. I cried out with need and frustration and with pleasure. The feel of him inside me, the friction he created, set my body on fire. The spark he¡¯d ignited at my core with his fingers grew into a raging furnace, and now, all I wanted to do was feed it.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    Aaronplied. He moved faster and faster, bucking his hips, and hammering his cock into me, and I cried out in erratic gasps as he gave me exactly what I was looking for.

    He fucked me harder still, and a momentter, an orgasm crashed down on me, and I cried out with pleasure. The orgasm rolled over me in waves, and Aaron slowed down, letting me take it in, relish in it, roll in the pleasure, and wrap it around myself like a nket.

    When I finally recovered, I looked up at Aaron with half-lidded eyes, and he cocked a grin at me.

    ¡°You¡¯re so fucking beautiful when youe for me,¡± he said, and kissed my lips.

    ¡°Do it again,¡± I whispered. ¡°Take me.¡±

    Aaron¡¯s face changed, something primal taking over. He kissed me again, hard this time. His lips mashed against mine, and he pushed his hand into my hair, closing it in a fist. I gasped.

    He suddenly flipped me over and gripped my hips, pulling me up, so I was on all fours. His strength was a turn-on, and his demands made me want him that much more.

    Aaron gripped my hips, and he plunged into me again. I faced the fire, crackling in the hearth, mes licking around the wood, and Aaron fucked me from behind. I cried out with every thrust, my breasts jiggling, his balls pping against my pussy, and the room filled with moans and groans and pping along with the crackle of the firethe soundtrack of our sex.

    I came again. Aaron¡¯s cock was impressive and rubbed up against all the right spots. I couldn¡¯t help myselfI fell apart a second time. My arms copsed, and Aaron held me up by my hips, still riding me.

    He pulled out as suddenly as he¡¯d lunged into me and took my arms from behind, helping me up. I stood on my knees when he cupped my breasts and kissed me over my shoulder. He stood and took my hand, pulling me up. He walked me across the room until my back was up against a wall, and Aaron hiked my leg up. I wrapped it around his waist. He pushed into me again, and I cried out when he pushed me against the wall, fucking me upright.

    His face was just above mine, his breathing in ragged gasps. He kissed me again, much more intimate than when he¡¯d been fucking me from behind, hot as it was.

    He pumped into me faster and faster, and his breath came in shallow gasps. He grunted, his face riddled with concertation and lust.

    I trembled, my legs turning into jelly, but Aaron held me up.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got you,¡± he said.

    I nodded, and he kissed me again, sucking my lower lip into his mouth. He scraped his teeth along it, and I cried out when another orgasm crashed into me. With a few more short strokes, Aaron was right there with me with a sharp cry. He pushed into me as deep as he could, and I felt him jerk and pulsate as he released.

    We rode out the orgasm together, connected, closer than I¡¯d ever been with anyone before. The small voice at the back of my mind wanted to question the feeling, to tell me that I was doing something wrong, that I had to think twice, but I pushed it away. I wouldn¡¯t let it interfere.

    Finally, Aaron pulled out and let my leg down. I stood on shaky legs, breathing hard.

    ¡°Come here,¡± he said, and we walked back to the firece, where wey down on the fur. He pulled me against him and put his arm under my head. Wey together in the golden hue of the mes.

    Aaron traced his fingers over my body, gently caressing me. Slowly, my breathing returned to normal, and my heart rate slowed. I looked up at him, staring into his dark eyes.

    ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking,¡± he said.

    ¡°What am I thinking?¡±

    ¡°That we shouldn¡¯t have done this.¡±

    ¡°Itplicates things.¡±

    He nodded. ¡°It does, but I feel something when I¡¯m around you that I¡¯ve never felt before, and I¡¯m not going to keep running away from it. At least, not right now. This week we¡¯re removed from reality, so I want to do what I want to do without thinking about anything else. I always think about everything else.¡±

    I cupped his cheek. ¡°What happens this week can stay in this week.¡± I wanted more, but I wouldn¡¯t get more from Aaron. I knew that.

    I would give him what he wantedthe no-strings-attached situation he usually went for. It was stupid of me. I only set myself up for heartbreak, but we were both grownups, right?

    If Aaron could manage his heart, and keep himself guarded enough to let things end quickly, then so could I.

    At least this time, I knew what wasingI knew who Aaron was and how he yed the game.

    I wouldn¡¯t get hurt because, unlike with Mike, I wasn¡¯t waiting for a happily ever after.

    Aaron smiled and dropped a kiss on my mouth without an answer.

    I knew I was getting myself in troubleI already felt something for Aaron I wasn¡¯t supposed to. I could keep it in check, though, right? This would just be a fling for a weeka winter fling with all this snowand when we went back home, everything would go back to normal. Nothing had toe of it, and no one had to get hurt.

    I just had to guard my heart very carefully because if I looked into Aaron¡¯s eyes, I could lose myself in them.

 Chapter 146

    AARON

    When we woke up the next morning, Jade was curled against me under the covers. Her arm slung over my chest. I looked down at

    her, taking in her beauty. Her eyes were closed, her longshes brushing her cheeks, and her body rose and fell against mine with her rhythmic breathing.

    I justy there for a while, letting her sleep, relishing in this feeling. I hadn¡¯t thought I would ever feel something like this again. I¡¯d thought I had it oncewhen Sabrina and I had been together, I¡¯d thought I was as happy as I would ever get. After everything had gone wrong between us and Ben had arrived, I¡¯d resigned myself to a life without this kind of love in it. It was better to focus on the important things; Ben was everything to me.

    Since Jade came into my life, I started to think that I could have more. Maybe, I could have everything I wanted.

    Jade moved against me and sighed before she opened her eyes. She nced up at me, and a small smile turned up the corners of her mouth.

    ¡°Good morning,¡± she said in a husky voice.

    God, I could wake up to that voice every morning. I could wake up to all of this¡­

    ¡°How did you sleep? Were you warm enough?¡±

    She nodded and stretched under the covers. Her naked body pushed up against mine, and my cock twitched in response.

    After we¡¯d spentst night in front of the fire, I¡¯d taken her to my bedroom, and I¡¯d made love to her all over again. I couldn¡¯t get enough of herwe could do this all week long, and I would be a happy man.

    It wasn¡¯t just about sex with Jade. To me, I wanted so much more from herit was a new sensation. I hadn¡¯t met a woman I was this serious about in a long time.

    ¡°So, I have bad news,¡± I said.

    Jade frowned. ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°It looks like we are snowed in.¡±

    Jade¡¯s eyes widened, and she rolled onto her back to look towards the window. We hadn¡¯t drawn the curtainsst night, and we had a beautiful view of¡­White. Nothing elsethe snow was right up against the window and so deep most of the house was buried.

    ¡°Oh, my God,¡± Jade said and pped her hand against her mouth. ¡°This is crazy! This isn¡¯t normal for this time of year, is it?¡±

    I shook my head. ¡°It¡¯s a freak snowstorm. I have to admit, I kind of like the idea of being stranded here with you.¡± I nted a kiss on her lips, and she came away with a smile.

    ¡°Have you called Ben?¡± she asked, her smile giving way to a serious expression.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to call Carol in a bit. I just wanted to wait until they¡¯re all up. I think everyone is okay, though. I¡¯m not as panicked about it as I feltst night.¡± I grinned at her. ¡°I have a feeling that having you around might have distracted me a little.¡± I winked at her, and Jade giggled.

    ¡°We should probably get up,¡± Jade said.

    ¡°Why? There is nothing to do but stay inside.¡±

    She blushed lightly. ¡°I have a few things I need to take care of. Is that okay?¡±

    ¡°Of course it is,¡± I said. ¡°What is it that you do? Do you work part-time aside from being our nanny?¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    She nodded and worried her bottom lip. ¡°You know how I told you I wanted to start something of my own? Well, I¡¯ve been trying to figure things out, but I can¡¯t live on air, so while I¡¯m trying to find out where I

    belong, I¡¯ve been working. My aunt is the source of helping me out. I¡¯m actually¡±

    My phone rang, cutting her off. I grabbed it, and Carol¡¯s name appeared on the caller ID.

    ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s about Ben,¡± I said and pushed talk before pressing the phone against my ear. ¡°Carol? How are you? How is Ben?¡±

    While I talked, Jade slipped out of bed and padded out of the room. I watched her naked form, her perfect ass swinging from side to side before she disappeared down the hallway. I wish she would stay. I wanted a repeat ofst night. I wanted to shower together, and then I wanted her on every surface in this housethe house had a lot of surfaces. But right now, I had more pressing matters and turned my focus to the conversation.

    ¡°Everything is okay over here,¡± Carol said. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about a thing. The boys think being stranded is a big adventure, and we have everything we need.¡±

    ¡°I was sure that Ben would enjoy something like this. I just feel bad that you¡¯re saddled with them now.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense,¡± Carol said. ¡°We love having him, and he¡¯s an absolute pleasure. Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll keep in touch, and you know I¡¯ll call if anything goes wrong.¡±

    We ended the call, and my heart was at peace. I knew that Carol would take good care of Ben, and I had to admit, having a bit of time to myself was a treat.

    I got out of bed and put on a pair of boxers before I walked down the hallway. When I reached Jade¡¯s room, I heard her shower running. She was showering aloneI had hoped to ask her to join me, but we still had the rest of the week together. I turned around, walked back to the main bedroom, and got into the shower.

    We spent the rest of the day lounging in front of the fire, getting to know each other better. We talked about serious things, and shallow things, and I loved spending time with Jade. She was a ray of sunshine, always upbeat. She was a little scattered and a little clumsy, but it made me like her that much more. She wasn¡¯t like anyone I¡¯d ever been withshe was unapologetically herself. She had no idea how great she was. She didn¡¯t believe in herself and it was a pity.

    I wished she could see herself through my eyes.

    Every night, Jade slept in my bed. I loved having her warm body next to mine. Every night, the snow stormed outside, and it didn¡¯t look like it was going to let up any time soon. By the fourth day, the snow finally started to melt. The summer was still here, and the Sun hade out, bringing enough warmth with it so that the snow melted fast enough to be gone by the end of the week.

    Soon, it would be as if this had never happened.

    ¡°What do you have nned for today?¡± Jade asked when she came to my office. ¡°Do you have a lot of work left?¡±

    I nodded, stretching my arms up until my back popped. ¡°I have a lot of work to do, but that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m going to do it. What do you have in mind?¡±

    Her eyes sparkled, and for a moment, I hoped she wouldn¡¯t drag me back to the bedroom. She had spent as much time with me in my bed thest couple of days as we had finished doing other things. I love to be this close and connected to herI had never slept with one woman as often as I slept with her in the past couple of days.

    ¡°I was thinking we could bake something,¡± Jade said with a smile. ¡°Maybe we can make cookies and decorate them to give Ben when hees back.¡± She looked at me, looking a little embarrassed. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to, we don¡¯t have to.¡±

    ¡°It sounds great,¡± I said with a grin. ¡°And I¡¯m sure Ben will love it. He might just be upset that he couldn¡¯t join us for the baking fun.¡±

    Jade¡¯s face split into a wider smile now that I¡¯d agreed. ¡°I think he¡¯s having a ton of fun right now.¡±

    I nodded. Over the past couple of days, I talked to Carol often. She told me that Ben was happy. She¡¯d also put him on the phone a couple of times, and he sounded like he was having a st. I had to admit, so was I.

 Chapter 147

    Jade and I walked to the kitchen, and she started taking out ingredients for cookies from the different cupboards. I liked that she¡¯d made herself at home in my holiday home.

    ¡°Where did you learn to bake?¡± I asked.

    She shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s something we always did as kids,¡± she said. ¡°My mom taught me, and my aunt Hannah always joined in. She is closer to my age than my mum, so it was like having a sister rather than an aunt. She¡¯s the one I work for now, at the offices¡±

    ¡°My ex used to bake all the time,¡± I said, my mind drifting back to Sabrina. ¡°I don¡¯t know why I just told you that.¡± I nced up at Jade.

    ¡°You can talk about it, you know.¡±

    ¡°Can I?¡± I asked and chuckled bitterly. ¡°I pushed everything about her away for so long¡­I¡¯m still pissed off at her, if I¡¯m honest.¡±

    ¡°She put a lot on your shoulders and disappeared,¡± Jade said softly. ¡°You have every right to be upset.¡±

    ¡°I am upset because it still bothers me,¡± I admitted. ¡°She didn¡¯t only fuck things up between us and dump a baby on my doorstep, but after so many years, it still bugs me, and I think that¡¯s the worst part of it. I wish I could just forget.¡±

    Jade nodded, listening, and I kept talking because she created a silence for me to fill. Even though I didn¡¯t know why I was pouring my heart and soul out to Jade, she was so easy to talk to and good at listening.

    I scratched the back of my head, feeling stupid for unloading so much on Jade, but now that the topic had been breached, it was like a dam wall had broken. ¡°Now and then, I think I¡¯m done. I¡¯ve managed to move on, and I¡¯m over it. And then, out of the blue¡­shees back and fucks me over again. Not physically, of course, but mentally. Emotionally.¡±

    I pressed my lips together and ttened my hands on the kitchen counter. Jade continued baking, adding the wet ingredients first. Eggs, sugar, butter, milk.

    ¡°Do you want to mix this while I do the dry ingredients?¡± she asked.

    I nodded, and she handed me the bowl with a whisk. I went to town, whisking the living shit out of the batter, taking out my anger on it.

    Maybe that was what Jade had had in minegiving me something to do with my hands while I talked.

    ¡°How long were you together before you broke up?¡± Jade asked.

    ¡°Not very long, only a year and a half. It seems long, then. Now, it¡¯s nothing. I guess we all grow up, don¡¯t we?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t have to be a long rtionship for it to mean something,¡± Jade said. ¡°It was like that with me and my ex-boyfriend, too.¡±

    I looked up at her, curious. I wanted to know about this ex-boyfriend of hers, why they weren¡¯t together anymore. We could talk about thatter, though. Right now, for some reason, Sabrina wouldn¡¯t leave me alone, spinning around in my mind again and again. Maybe it was a good thing that I was getting it out. I never talked to anyone about this.

    ¡°I thought I was going to marry her,¡± I admitted.

    ¡°Were you that serious about her?¡± Jade asked.

    I shrugged. ¡°I was as serious as I could be at the time, I guess. It wasn¡¯t as much about being serious as it was about doing the right thing for the family legacy. You know? Being a Steele is hard work, and there are a lot of expectations. I was trying to fulfill them.¡± Iughed bitterly again. ¡°That blew up in my face, too. I¡¯m the fucking scandal of the family now.¡±

    Jade frowned and lowered the cup with which she¡¯d been measuring flour. I¡¯d stopped whisking the milky batter in my bowl.

    ¡°Because you did the right thing?¡± she asked.

    I shrugged. ¡°The right thing is rtive. My family is all about imageall the Cavaliers are.¡±

    When Jade frowned again, looking confused, I realized she didn¡¯t know what the Cavaliers were. I exined to her about the club we all joined in college, how it was exclusively for rich men in families with good bloodlines, and how we always had to pass along our family legacy, raising children who could carry on the good work of making money and looking good.

    ¡°It sounds like more hard work than anything else,¡± Jade said.

    I nodded. ¡°It is a lot of hard work. But we have good friends because of it, too. We all have each other¡¯s backs, in a way. I made friends at the Cavaliers who are there for me no matter what. I wouldn¡¯t trade that for the world, but sometimes, I wish there wouldn¡¯t be so much pressure on me to improve. The honest truth is¡­I just can¡¯t be better than I am right now.¡±

    Jade put down the bowl she¡¯d been mixing the dry ingredients in and walked around the counter ind toe to me. She cupped my face and looked into my eyes, her gaze filled with warmth.

    ¡°I think you are the best version of yourself, and you don¡¯t have to change anything. I know my opinion isn¡¯t worth a lot, but¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s worth a lot more than you know,¡± I said and covered her hand with mine.

    ¡°It¡¯s worth a lot to me.¡±

    She smiled at me, a genuine smile that reached all the way down to my soul. God, I liked her. I liked her so much, it hurt.

    This week was going to end soon. In just two more days, we would head back home. It looked like the snow would melt enough for us to be able to get out of here, and then we all had to go back to reality.

    I wanted Jade in my life at home, too. I didn¡¯t want to leave all of this here and walk away.

    Would it work, though? Could I live with her at my side as a girlfriend, wife, and mother to Ben?

    She walked around the counter ind and continued baking, and I started whisking again. The conversation turned to lighter things, and we baked the cookies together. When we popped them into the oven, I pulled her close to me.

    ¡°This week has been incredible.¡±

    She smiled, her eyes bright. ¡°It has.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see if we can take a walk outside. The snow might be melted enough,¡± I offered.

    She nodded and disappeared to the bedroomher things had migrated into my room over the past weekto find a coat. While she got ready, I waited, thinking about how I felt and what I wanted.

    The more I thought about it, the more I realized I wanted to try.

    I hoped she wanted it, too.

 Chapter 148

    JADE

    ¡°Jade!¡± Olivia cried out when I called her. ¡°You¡¯re still alive.¡±

    I giggled. ¡°I didn¡¯t die. I just went away.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, and then there was radio silence. You didn¡¯t even answer my texts.¡±

    ¡°I was snowed in,¡± I said.

    When Olivia sounded shocked, Iughed. It was the reaction I¡¯d hoped for. I told her what had happened and how things had been going.

    ¡°At least Aaron has a satellite connection, so I could still send Hannah my work daily. I sent you an email, too. I¡¯m guessing you didn¡¯t read it.¡± ¡°I never read my emails,¡± Olivia said solemnly.

    ¡°I know.¡± Iughed. ¡°I¡¯m okay, though.¡±

    ¡°Tell me everything,¡± Olivia breathed, and I told her as much as I could, describing the house where we stayed, telling her about the storm and Ben staying with a friend.

    ¡°So, what have you been doing if you¡¯ve been off work?¡± Olivia asked, and I could hear the confusion in her voice. ¡°Didn¡¯t you go with them because of Ben?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, the part where he was invited to his friend¡¯s house was a surprise.

    I¡¯ve been doing¡­¡± I giggled. ¡°Aaron.¡±

    ¡°What!?¡± Olivia cried out after a beat.

    I giggled again and nced toward my closed door to see if Aaron was on the other side, listening to my conversation. I knew he was on a conference call in his office with some big shots at the bank he owned, but I dropped my voice a little, anyway.

    ¡°We¡¯ve been together this week,¡± I admitted. ¡°But it¡¯s just this week,¡± I added it quickly before Olivia could question me about what it would mean when we got back.

    ¡°You¡¯re going back to normal after it all?¡± she asked when I exined our arrangement.

    ¡°It¡¯s better that way,¡± I said. ¡°It will never work between us.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Olivia asked.

    I opened my mouth to answer her and couldn¡¯te up with one. Why couldn¡¯t we be together? Why couldn¡¯t it work? I had a list of reasons when I first met Aaron, but things have changed.

    Did the list mean anything now?

    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± I admitted. ¡°It¡¯s what we agreed on, though. And I don¡¯t think he feels the same about me as I feel about him, you know? I might be falling in love with him, but he doesn¡¯t¡±

    Olivia interrupted with a squeal so loud I had to pull the phone away from my ear for a moment.

    ¡°What?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Are you falling in love with him? Is that what you just said?¡±

    I blushed hard. ¡°Well, yeah. But it doesn¡¯t mean anything if it doesn¡¯t go both ways, right? Besides, I¡¯m just being silly.¡±

    ¡°Or you have good taste, and this is something that could actually work. Come on, Jade, you know that you need a good man in your life. He¡¯s a good man.¡±

    Iughed. ¡°You don¡¯t even know him!¡±

    ¡°I know that he has good taste. He always orders my food. And he likes you. If that isn¡¯t good taste, I don¡¯t know what is.¡± She giggled. ¡°Besides, his money doesn¡¯t hurt.¡±

    I shook my head even though she couldn¡¯t see me. ¡°It¡¯s not about his money. It¡¯s never been about his money, not outside of my working for him.¡±

    ¡°I know, I know. You¡¯ve always been such a noble person, going for what¡¯s on the inside. I wouldn¡¯t have what it took, but you¡¯re such a saint.¡±

    Iughed again. ¡°Don¡¯t say that.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m serious, though. You really do need someone good in your life, and it sounds like you¡¯re happy with the sky. Why can¡¯t it be more?¡±

    ¡°Because it¡¯s Aaron Steele. Come on, Liv, we both know that Aaron doesn¡¯t do serious andmitment and long term¡­this is what he does, and I knew that about him, so I¡¯m epting it. Besides, I¡¯m his nanny,¡± I said.

    ¡°Yeah, okay¡­for once, I¡¯m going to say you actually have a good point.¡±

    I giggled. ¡°You¡¯re not going to scold me for being too hard on myself?¡±

    ¡°This ispletely different,¡± Olivia said with augh. ¡°You¡¯ve learned and grown, and I¡¯m proud of you.¡±

    I snorted. ¡°Thanks, Mom.¡±

    ¡°Have you told him the truth?¡± Olivia asked. ¡°You know, about you not really being a nanny¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to remind me!¡± I rubbed my fingers along my hairline. My head started to throb dully. ¡°And no, I haven¡¯t told him. I¡¯ve tried a couple of times, but the conversation goes in a different direction every time, and I don¡¯t know how to bring it up again. Besides, it¡¯s not such a big deal, right?¡±

    ¡°Right¡­¡± Olivia said, but her voice trailed off, making me think she didn¡¯t agree.

    ¡°Tell me,¡± I said.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    ¡°Well, I just think that even though it¡¯s not a big dealyou¡¯re great with Ben, and he obviously likes youit might be a problem that you weren¡¯t honest with him. Honesty doesn¡¯t have to be only about big things. It can be small things, too.¡±

    She was right. Olivia usually wasshe was the best person to talk about these things with.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll tell him,¡± I said.

    ¡°It won¡¯t be a big deal if he hears it from you,¡± Olivia pointed out. ¡°You just shouldn¡¯t hide it from him. It really isn¡¯t a big deal, though, so I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll have a problem with it. After all, if you guys can keep going like this, you¡¯ll be a lot more than a nanny to that boy.¡±

    I blushed hard again. ¡°You¡¯re saying it like it¡¯s final.¡±

    ¡°Well, it might be. Where do you want this to go? You don¡¯t want it to stay a fling, do you?¡±

    I thought about it for a moment, and then I shook my head. ¡°No, I don¡¯t want it to be a fling. Aaron isn¡¯t the type of guy I want to have a fling with; he is long-term material.¡±

    ¡°Exactly, that means you¡¯ll be a stepmom, eventually.¡±

    I squeezed my eyes shut. Thinking about a rtionship with Aaron was one thing. Thinking about being a mother to Ben was another.

    After deciding that I would talk to Aaron about it, Olivia was satisfied, and the conversation turned to what her week had been like. She had been busy at the restaurant and didn¡¯t have much more to offer. Now that I was with Aaron and he hadn¡¯te in this week, we didn¡¯t even have that to gossip about.

    ¡°Hurry up ande home; I miss going out for drinks with you!¡± Olivia said when we started to end the conversation. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to hear more about this new love you found.¡±

    I giggled. ¡°It¡¯s early days. It might still amount to nothing.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t have any of that negativity from you!¡± Olivia cried out before she burst outughing. Iughed, too. Olivia was such a breath of fresh air, always putting things into perspective for me.

    Finally, we ended the call after making ns to see each other soon. I opened my bedroom door and walked toward the office. I couldn¡¯t hear any voices, so the conference call must have finished. When I popped my head around the corner, looking in through the door, Aaron stood with his hands sped behind his back, looking out through the full-length windows.

    ¡°How did your meeting go?¡± I asked.

    Aaron turned and looked at me over his shoulder. ¡°It went well. Better than I expected. I don¡¯t usually get along with my brother, but he was in a good mood today.¡±

    Aaron had mentioned that he and his brother didn¡¯t get along but never wanted to go into detail.

    He still looked serious, though. ¡°Is everything okay?¡± I asked.

    Aaron nodded and turned to mepletely. ¡°Better than okay. I wanted to talk to you about something.¡±

    I frowned. ¡°It sounds serious.¡±

    Aaron walked to his desk and sat on the edge.

    ¡°It is,¡± he admitted. ¡°I wanted to run something by you.¡±

    ¡°Okay?¡± My stomach twisted. I had a feeling something was going to go wrong.

    Aaron watched me, studying my face and the silence stretched thin between us until I could barely hold out anymore.

    ¡°I think I¡¯m in love with you,¡± Aaron said.

    I stared at him, blinking. ¡°What?¡±

    He didn¡¯t repeat himselfI¡¯d heard him loud and clear, and he knew it.

    ¡°I thought we were just doing a fling this week,¡± I said, feeling flustered.

    Did he feel the same way I did? It was almost too good to be true, and the conversation floored me.

    ¡°Yeah, that was the n,¡± Aaron said, nodding. ¡°But ns don¡¯t always work out, do they?¡±

    I tilted my head, trying to figure him out.

    ¡°The thing is, I don¡¯t want this to end here with this week. I want it to continue. I want to see if we can make something of thissomething serious. I can¡¯t just do a fling. It wouldn¡¯t be fair, not to myself or to Ben.¡± When I still didn¡¯t answer him, he frowned. ¡°Do you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡±

    I nodded slowly. I understood exactly what he was sayingit just didn¡¯tpute yet. I was too nervous to let myself dream that this could be more serious than a fling. I was sure it was just in a head.

    ¡°So, what do you say?¡± Aaron asked when I still didn¡¯t answer. ¡°I have no idea how to read your reaction right now.¡±

    ¡°I just didn¡¯t expect this,¡± I admitted. ¡°Let¡¯s be honest, Aaron¡­you don¡¯t have the best track record with women.¡±

    He pursed his lips. ¡°I know. Now that you know more about my life, can you understand why? If I had to introduce them all to Ben, only for it not to work out¡­¡±

    ¡°I understand,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m just worried about you wanting something different with me. What if it doesn¡¯t work out with me? What if you get bored with me and want to call it off?¡±

    Aaron shook his head. ¡°You¡¯re different. How I feel about you is different. I don¡¯t just want to fuck and forget when ites to you. Don¡¯t get me wrong, I could spend the rest of my life in bed with you, fucking to our hearts¡¯ content, and I¡¯d be happy.¡± He grinned at me. ¡°But I want the bits in between with you, too. The conversations, the ns for the future. The down days, the stressful days, the hard days. I don¡¯t just want you here for pleasure, and I deal with the rest by myself.¡±

    I stared at him. It was a beautiful speech. He¡¯d given me everything I¡¯d always wanted, promising me the fairy tale.

    A voice screamed at the back of my headI¡¯d heard it all before.

    ¡°You¡¯re sure you won¡¯t change your mind?¡± I asked. I couldn¡¯t deal with another heartbreak. I couldn¡¯t be promised forever and be cast aside again.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure,¡± Aaron said. His eyes searched mine, and he took my hands. ¡°So, are you saying you want it to?¡± Aaron asked, and his eyes were hopeful.

    I nodded, a smile breaking over my face. Despite all the pain Mike had caused and my fear that I wasn¡¯t good enough for something like this, I felt a sense of calm. This was AaronI was already so entangled in his life. He wanted me to be sure of my feelings because he didn¡¯t want to get hurt. He understood, and that changed everything.

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s what I¡¯m saying. I want this. I want to be serious with you.¡±

    Aaron grinned at me and stood from the desk, walking to me. He grabbed me, wrapping his arms around me, and pulled me tightly against him. He showered my face with kisses.

    ¡°Good,¡± he said.

    I melted against him. Was it possible for one person to be this happy, lucky, and loved?

    Apparently, it was.

 Chapter 149

    AARON

    Jade was everything. I hadn¡¯t thought I would feel this close to someone in such a short timehell, I hadn¡¯t thought I would feel this close to someone¡­ ever. Jade wasn¡¯t like other women, and the world made sense when I was with her.

    People always told me I would find someone. Noah had said countless times that I would find the woman for me and nothing else would matter anymore. After how Sabrina had screwed me over in more ways than one, I hadn¡¯t believed it. I¡¯d been more than happy to live my life without someone permanent in it.

    Everything was different now.

    We still had to figure out the logistics, of course. She was my nanny, and we still had to tell Ben what was happening. My stomach twisted at the thought. How would he feel about having someone in our lives? It had always just been me and him.

    On the ne back home, Jade and I sat on either side of Ben. He sat between us, happily chatting away about his time with Alex.

    ¡°The snow was so high up against the window, we couldn¡¯t even see if it was day or night!¡± he cried. ¡°Uncle Jack said there are countries where they don¡¯t even see the sun all winter long. Is that true, Dad?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s very true,¡± I said. ¡°They live in total darkness for six months of the year.¡±

    Ben frowned. ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound right¡­don¡¯t they have lights they can put on?¡±

    Iughed. ¡°Yeah, buddy, they have lights they can switch on. Streetlights and lights inside and lights in the shops. The sun just doesn¡¯te up.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s weird.¡± Ben looked at Jade. ¡°That¡¯s weird, right, Jade?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s very weird, but I think the people who live there are used to it. You can get used to anything, and if it¡¯s all you know¡­did you know there¡¯s only sunlight during the other six months of the year, and the sun doesn¡¯t go down? Even when it¡¯s bedtime.¡±

    I watched her as she tried to exin to Ben how it worked, and why the sun was so different in countries so far up North. I watched as he drank in everything she said and seeing them together made me smile. Ben looked like he could be Jade¡¯s son. He had my eyesdark and pensivebut he had the same sandy hair Jade had. Of course, he¡¯d gotten that from his mother, but the term mother had be rtive to me.

    A mother wasn¡¯t necessarily someone who birthed my child. A mother was the person who put her all into him like Jade was doing.

    Like I wanted her to keep doing for years and years toe.

    When she nced up at me, feeling my eyes on her, her eyes sparkled, and she smiled. Something passed between usan understanding, a warm knowing of what we were and where we were headed. I hadn¡¯t felt this calm andfortable in a decision I¡¯d made for a long time.

    After we arrived at the airport, I had a car take us back to the apartment.

    When we opened the door, Ben ran inside and to the television.

    ¡°Hey, buddy, we need to get bags into the room and unpacked first.¡±

    ¡°Just half an hour, Dad,¡± Ben wailed. ¡°We didn¡¯t get any TV time at Alex¡¯s house. Aunt Carol said we were going to get square eyes.¡±

    I hesitated before I nodded. ¡°Okay, half an hour, and then we¡¯re unpacking. Deal?¡±

    ¡°Deal,¡± Ben said.

    I turned to Jade, where she still stood by the door. We were around the corner where Ben couldn¡¯t see us, and I stepped closer to her, running the back of my fingers down her cheeks. She looked at me with those warm eyes and a smile curled around her lips.

    ¡°God, you¡¯re beautiful,¡± I said.

    She blushed. I loved making her blush.

    ¡°Thank you for a great week,¡± she said.

    ¡°No, no.¡± I leaned over and kissed her. I slid my tongue into her mouth, and she sighed against me. I leaned my body against her, pushing the length of my body against hers, and my cock twitched in my pants, need swirling inside me. I wanted her naked and underneath me again. Or on top of me. I wanted her on her knees in front of me, her lips wrapped around my cock. I broke the kisswe would have plenty of time for that in the future. Right now, I had to focus on getting Ben unpacked and being back. ¡°Thank you,¡± I finished the sentence I¡¯d started before the kiss.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    ¡°I¡¯ll see you tomorrow,¡± she said.

    I nodded. She was on duty again tomorrow, picking Ben up from school, doing the homework drill, cooking¡­

    ¡°I want to see you this weekend,¡± I said. ¡°I want to take you out on a proper date.¡±

    Jade smiled and nodded. ¡°I¡¯d like that.¡±

    ¡°Good,¡± I said with a grin and nted one more kiss on her lips. ¡°Get out of here before I drag you into the bedroom instead.¡± Jade giggled.

    ¡°Bye, Ben!¡± she called into the apartment.

    ¡°Bye, Jade!¡± he called back withouting to the door to hug her.

    Jade walked to the elevator, pulling her wheeled suitcase behind her. I watched her goshe was delicious in every way.

    She smiled at me one more time before the elevator doors closed, and she disappeared.

    I shook my head, grinning when I returned to the apartment to watch some television with Ben. Tomorrow, she woulde to be Ben¡¯s nanny. This week I would try to figure something out so that I could either rece her as a nanny or we could figure something else out. It would take a bit of time to figure out the logistics, but I didn¡¯t want Jade to be the nanny anymore. I wanted to bump her up to girlfriend status, which meant taking her off my payroll. I needed to be very clear about where we stood, and I wasn¡¯t going to pay her to be mine.

    That would just be wrong.

    Someone knocked on the door, and I smiled.

    ¡°Did you forget something?¡± I asked, walking to the door. ¡°Ben, you have five more minutes.¡± I pointed at the clock against the wall. ¡°Check the time, and when your five minutes are up, I want you in that room. Got it?¡±

    Ben nodded. ¡°Got it.¡± He nced at the clock before his eyes slid back to the screen.

    I opened the door with a smile, but my smile faded when it wasn¡¯t Jade in front of me.

    My stomach twisted before it dropped, and my blood ran cold.

    The woman before me was the spitting image of Ben, with sandy hair, bronze skin, and a curvy figure. She looked at me with cold blue eyes, and her lips were puffier than they¡¯d been before.

    ¡°Hello, Aaron,¡± she said.

    I swallowed hard. ¡°Sabrina.¡±

    ¡°Are you just going to stare at me, or are you going to invite me in?¡± she asked when I didn¡¯t move, frozen at the sight of her.

 Chapter 150

    I finally jerked into action, but instead of inviting Sabrina in, I stepped out of the apartment and shut the door behind me.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I asked tightly.

    ¡°Is that how you greet the mother of your child?¡± she asked and flicked her sandy hair over her shoulder. She wore designer clothes that screamed money and taste, but her eyes were lifeless, her jaw set, and her expression was hard as nails.

    I didn¡¯t answer herI wanted an exnation.

    She sighed. ¡°I¡¯m here for Ben.¡± ¡°What?¡± I asked, shocked.

    ¡°You heard me. I¡¯m here for my son.¡±

    I shook my head, trying to understand what she was saying.

    ¡°It¡¯s been nine years. You can¡¯t just show up here and demand Ben. Where the hell have you been all these years? He hasn¡¯t heard anything from you, not a phone call, a card in the mail, nothing. Now you want him?

    What does that even mean?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m his mother, Aaron,¡± Sabrina said.

    ¡°No, you¡¯re not. You¡¯ve been missing in action for nearly a decade. You have no right toe here and im any right to his life. For all I knew, you could have been dead. And you areyou¡¯re dead to me.¡±

    Sabrina folded her arms over her chest. ¡°You have no right to keep him from me. I¡¯ll take you to court if I have to, but I wanted him.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    ¡°Why now?¡± I asked. My head spun, and my emotions were all over the ce. Seeing Sabrina was like a st from the past. I¡¯d been heartbroken when she¡¯d chosen someone else over me. I¡¯d been shocked, rocked to my core, when she¡¯d dropped Ben off, leaving him on my doorstep. I¡¯d lived for nine years in the aftermath of her poor decisions, with the mistake I¡¯d made of being with her. I wouldn¡¯t change a thingI loved Ben to death, and he was everything thatpleted me when I¡¯d thought I was enough on my ownbut Sabrina had ruined my life in every way possible.

    Now, she was back to ruin it all over again.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to know my reasoning,¡± Sabrina said tightly.

    ¡°Damn straight, I do,¡± I pped back. ¡°You can¡¯t waltz in here after so long and try to take him away from me without at least an exnation.¡±

    Sabrina narrowed her eyes at me. ¡°Fine, let¡¯s go inside and talk.¡±

    I shook my head. ¡°No, now isn¡¯t a good time. You don¡¯t get to show up here and make demands.¡±

    ¡°Dad?¡± Ben called from inside, and Sabrina¡¯s ears pricked up, her blue eyes interested.

    ¡°I¡¯ming, Ben,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯ll be there in a sec.¡± ¡°Let me see him,¡± Sabrina said.

    ¡°Not until I get an exnation. You cane to my office tomorrow, and we¡¯ll talk there. We¡¯re doing this my way.¡±

    Sabrina narrowed her eyes, and she opened her mouth to say something. She was unhappy with the arrangement, but I wouldn¡¯t let her see Ben in a million years until I could figure out what the hell was going on. How could I do that to him? It would tear him apart, create so many questions, and thest thing he deserved was for his life to be turned upside down just because Sabrina had decided after all this time that she wanted him in her life.

    ¡°Here,¡± she said, and offered me a business card. I studied it. She was some kind of executive consultant, and her offices were based right here in Seattle. ¡°That¡¯s my number. Text me the address. I¡¯ll meet you in the morning. I¡¯ll clear space in my calendar.¡±

    I frowned, still staring at the card. ¡°You¡¯ve¡­been based in Seattle all this time?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll talk tomorrow,¡± Sabrina said and turned away from me, walking to the elevator on high stiletto heels. She didn¡¯t look back while she waited for the elevator. When it arrived, she stepped in and pressed the lobby button as the doors slid closed.

    I stared at the closed elevator doors, trying to figure out how to breathe again.

    ¡°Dad?¡± Ben asked, opening the front door. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Thinking,¡± I said. I tucked Sabrina¡¯s business card into my pocket.

    ¡°You have to unpack.¡±

    ¡°On my way,¡± I said and smiled at Ben. I ruffled his hair and stepped into the apartment with him.

    ¡°This is my least favorite part of going on holiday,¡± Ben said.

    ¡°What?¡± I still struggled to keep my mind on the conversation. My mind spun. I reeled with the shock of seeing Sabrina, and I had so many questions. How was it possible she¡¯d been here all this time? Why had she disappeared and left me with a baby I hadn¡¯t even known about? Why had she never been a part of Ben¡¯s life? And the most pressing of allwhy did she want to be in his life now?

    Ben ran to his room to show me what he had done. He¡¯d unpacked his bag.

    ¡°Good job, buddy,¡± I said. ¡°How about we get takeout tonight?¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Ben cried out. ¡°From that cool ce?¡±

    He was referring to Skrk. Ben loved getting takeout from there. He liked pizza and chicken nuggets, like other kids, but he was also open to trying new things from the menu.

    ¡°Okay,¡± I said with a grin. ¡°From the cool ce.¡±

    Thinking of Skrk made me think of Jadeher best friend worked there, and she¡¯d seen me before. Thinking about her made me smile, the pressing stress of seeing Sabrina slowly lifting. I was excited to see Jade again.

    I just had to figure out this shit with Sabrina so I could put it behind me and move forward with Jade.

    Life was suddenly an amalgamation of my past and my future, and it scared the shit out of me that it had happened like that.

    I would deal with it, though.

    Sabrina wasn¡¯t going to ruin things for me; I wouldn¡¯t let her.

    Because, damn it, I deserved to be happy.

 Chapter 151

    JADE

    On Monday morning, I parked my car and walked toward the office with a skip in my step. I hadn¡¯t been in a mood this good in a long, long time. Not since I¡¯d started working at cement. I didn¡¯t love my job thereI hadn¡¯t wanted to do admin or even be a nannybut I didn¡¯t hate it, either.

    Today, everything looked different. It was funny how the world changed when I was in love.

    My phone rang, and it was Olivia.

    ¡°I know you¡¯re on your way in, but you have to tell me everything,¡± she said.

    I giggled. Last night, I¡¯d sent her a text telling her that Aaron wanted more, but I hadn¡¯t expanded on it.

    ¡°It¡¯s a lot to exin now,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m about to walk into the office¡­but he does want more! Can you believe it?¡± ¡°I told you so,¡± Olivia said.

    Iughed. ¡°Yeah, something like that.¡±

    ¡°How is the nanny thing going to work if you¡¯re more than just his nanny?¡±

    I frowned. ¡°I¡¯m not sure how it will work out. We haven¡¯t talked about it. I¡¯m with Ben all this week, and Aaron and I don¡¯t see each other often when that¡¯s the case, but he wants to take me out on a proper date this weekend. That¡¯s what he said. So I guess we¡¯ll talk then.¡± ¡°Oh, my God, it¡¯s so dreamy,¡± Olivia sighed.

    I giggled. It was dreamy. I was living in some kind of fairy tale. The kind that had be real.

    ¡°I just keep thinking that it¡¯s too good to be true,¡± I confided to Olivia. ¡°I have to pinch myself to make sure all this is real, but even when I know it is¡­something about it makes me nervous that it won¡¯tst.¡± ¡°Why would you think that?¡± Olivia asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­after Mike¡­I guess I¡¯m just nervous about being this happy. It makes me feel like something is going to go wrong.¡±

    ¡°Or nothing will go wrong, and you have finally found your prince charming. Sometimes you have to kiss a couple of frogs first, and Mike was a frog. He wasn¡¯t the end of your story. This is. It¡¯s not a crime to be happy, you know. You deserve this! Especially after Mike and how he treated you.¡±

    I nodded. Maybe Olivia was rightI deserved to be happy, and all this was good. Nothing would go wrong. The fairy tale was real, and I was living the dream. Aaron had promised me. With Ben in the picture, there was so much more on the line, and he wouldn¡¯t just change his mind about me. I just had to keep reminding myself of that and push the fear and uncertainty away. Aaron deserved the benefit of the doubtit was unfair of me to expect the worst of him when someone else had screwed up.

    Maybe Olivia was rightI¡¯d learned and grown.

    ¡°I have to go,¡± I said. ¡°It¡¯s time to do my job for a change.¡±

    ¡°Did you get a lot donest week?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± I said. ¡°I think Hannah will be happy with me. I feel good about this job.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since you were able to say that,¡± Olivia pointed out.

    I nodded. It had been a while. I¡¯d thrown myself into my work the past week, and having enough time off to be able to do it had helped so much. I wanted to prove to Hannah that I could be an asset to herpany, even if I made mistakes sometimes. The fact that I¡¯d also done it to hide that I¡¯d been in Aspen with Aaron was beside the pointit had only motivated me to work that much harder.

    ¡°Hi,¡± I said brightly to Marlene when I found her in the office. ¡°It¡¯s great to see you!¡±

    ¡°Hi,¡± Marlene said, but she wasn¡¯t as upbeat. ¡°How was your weekst week?¡±

    ¡°It was good,¡± I said and took a deep breath, letting it out slowly. I couldn¡¯t tell Marlene exactly how good it had been. ¡°I think I¡¯m finally finding my stride.¡±

    ¡°Hmm,¡± Marlene said. She stared at her screen, avoiding eye contact.

    I frowned. ¡°Is everything okay?¡± She wasn¡¯t usually this closed off. ¡°Did something happen to one of the nannies?¡±

    ¡°You could say that,¡± Marlene said. ¡°Have you spoken to Hannah?¡±

    ¡°Not sincest week when I sent her an email with updates¡­what¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Maybe you should talk to her,¡± Marlene said tightly.

    My stomach twisted into a knot of nerves. Something was going on.

    Marlene was acting strangely.

    I stood from my desk where I¡¯d just sat down and walked to Hannah¡¯s office. She sat behind herptop, typing away furiously.

    She nced up when I appeared at her door.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    ¡°Jade,¡± she said. She didn¡¯t smile at me the way she usually did. Her eyes were serious and her lips pursed into a thin line. ¡°Close the door.¡±

    I swallowed hard. Hannah never asked me to close the door. I did as she asked and sat down opposite her.

    ¡°How was your week?¡± she asked.

    Why did everyone keep asking me that, like I had something important to say about it?

    ¡°I think it was a productive week. You got everything I sent you, right?¡±

    Hannah nodded. ¡°Yeah, I did. It was a good week for youyou managed more than you did in a long time. I was impressed with how you pulled up your socks andmitted yourself to the grind.¡±

    I smiled, pleased that Hannah was happy. Her words suggested she was happy, but she didn¡¯t look happy.

    ¡°Do you want to tell me what you were doing posing as a nanny?¡± Hannah asked.

    My stomach dropped. ¡°What?¡± I felt sick.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been working as a nanny these past couple of weeks, haven¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± How could she know that? ¡°I¡¯ve been working, doing all your admin, making sure everything is up to date. I haven¡¯t made a mistake since you talked to me about itst. I¡¯ve given everything I have.¡± The more I talked, the squeakier my voice became. I tried to stay calm, but I felt lightheaded and sick. Would Hannah be more forgiving if I threw up on her desk? Would she cut me some ck?

    I doubted it. Hannah looked murderous now.

    ¡°I got a call from Dominique over the weekend. She was confused about an email from cement putting her on the payroll for a position here in Seattle when she¡¯s in Switzend, looking after a family there. You can imagine how confused I was.¡±

    I didn¡¯t know what to say. I¡¯d never emailed Dominique back after I¡¯d decided to fill the role myself and be Aaron¡¯s nanny. I¡¯d never thought to tie up loose ends. I¡¯d panicked, and gone to the interview myself, and since then, it had slipped my mindpletely.

 Chapter 152

    God, why was I always so scattered!? This was my fault. If only I¡¯d cleaned up and erased my so-called footsteps in the snow¡­

    ¡°I¡¯ve been working hard,¡± I said again in a small voice. Surely, that counted for something? I¡¯d tried to be the best employee to Hannah I could be. Minus the lying and deceit, of course.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been doing what I asked of you, yeah. But you¡¯re hardly ever in the office anymore, and I¡¯m starting to see why. How long did you think you would hide this from me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I blurted out. ¡°I made a mistake, and I panicked. I couldn¡¯t afford you to kick me out, so I went to fix it, and it¡¯s been working. I mean, Aaron is really happy, and Ben is taken care of, and¡±

    ¡°And you aren¡¯t qualified to be a nanny at all. You have no certifications. You haven¡¯t gone on any of my workshops¡­if you were interested in that, I could have sent you to all those things.¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t nned,¡± I argued. ¡°It was a spur-of-the-moment thing. But everyone is happy. Isn¡¯t that what we should focus on?¡±

    Hannah shook her head and nced toward the window, thinking.

    ¡°What if something went wrong? What if the child got hurt, and you have no idea what you¡¯re doing? You can¡¯t even do basic CPR.¡± ¡°There are hospitals for that,¡± I pointed out.

    ¡°That¡¯s not the point.¡±

    ¡°Then what is?¡± I asked. ¡°I did a good job. I read he¡¯s a good kid.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s about thepany¡¯s reputation,¡± Hannah said. ¡°I¡¯ve worked long and hard to grow cement into apany with a good name. Peoplee to us because they know that we offer quality service with well-trained nannies for their children. We¡¯re talking about what people hold most dear, Jade.¡±

    I shook my head. I understood what Hannah was trying to say and what herpany was all about. I¡¯d seen her start thepany and how she¡¯d grown it until it was what it was today. That didn¡¯t change the fact that I¡¯d done something good for Aaron and Ben.

    ¡°Maybe I could have gotten over the fact that you¡¯re not qualified if you didn¡¯t lie to me,¡± Hannah said.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know how to tell you. You were going to fire me!¡±

    ¡°You should have been honest with me.¡±

    ¡°I saved a client instead of losing him to anotherpany,¡± I countered.

    ¡°You lied to me, Jade. You went behind my back. That¡¯s what this is about. Not about you doing a good job, because I assume Aaron is happy since you¡¯ve been there that long. This isn¡¯t about anything other than the fact that I can¡¯t trust you, and if I can¡¯t trust you, you can¡¯t work here.¡± My jaw dropped, and I stared at Hannah, blinking.

    ¡°You¡¯re firing me?¡± I asked in a high-pitched voice. ¡°I¡¯ve done the best work you¡¯ve ever seen from me these past couple of weeks! I¡¯ve done everything you wanted and more. I pulled myself up. I fixed the problem you had with me¡­I did everything right! You can¡¯t just fire me!¡±

    Hannah sighed. ¡°You were on yourst warning, and this is a big no-no to me. It¡¯s not about the nanny part. It¡¯s not about the client being unhappy or the child being in danger, although I would have worried myself sick about that if I¡¯d known you were there without the right resources. This is about integrity. I can¡¯t trust you. I¡¯m sorry, Jade.¡±

    ¡°Hannah, please don¡¯t do this,¡± I pleaded, but Hannah¡¯s eyes were hard, and her jaw clenched. There would be no flex on this oneHannah had made up her mind. She was my aunt; she¡¯d been like more of a sister to me growing up, but now she was my boss. At least, she used to be.

    I¡¯d just been fired.

    ¡°I¡¯ll contact Aaron and ce a new nanny with him,¡± Hannah said.

    ¡°Please, let me be the one to talk to him,¡± I said. I didn¡¯t want him to know the truth. I didn¡¯t want him to know that I¡¯d lied to him, too.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Jade, I can¡¯t do that. I have to do the right thing for thepany, and Aaron Steele is a client who needs to be taken care of.¡±

    ¡°Fine,¡± I said and stood, trying to keep it together. A lump rose in my throat, and I felt like I was about to fall apart, but I wouldn¡¯t do it in front of Hannah. Until now, I¡¯d been able to turn to her in times of need. I¡¯d always been able to confide in her and cry on her shoulder. That was goneI wouldn¡¯t allow her to see how much this hurt me.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have my things packed up by the end of the day,¡± I said dully.

    ¡°You do that,¡± Hannah answered with an equalck of emotion.

    I opened the door and left her office without looking back at her.

    Being fired wasn¡¯t the problemI¡¯d saved up the extra cash I¡¯d gotten from being Aaron¡¯s nanny, so I had something to fall back on. I¡¯d been financially wise for a change, and I¡¯d felt so good about my progress. What got me was the fact that Hannahmy friend, my familyhad just fired me.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    I¡¯d done the wrong thing, but I¡¯d done it for the right reasons.

    Didn¡¯t that count for anything?

    She was going to call Aaron, and then the shit was going to hit the fan in a whole new way. I couldn¡¯t let that happen.

    I had to talk to him and exin what was happening before she called him. I should have tried harder on our week in Aspen. I should have juste out and told him the truth.

    Instead of walking to my desk to take care of business to pack up my things, I hurried out of the office building and to my car. I had to go to Aaron to see himI had to talk to him about all of this before he got the call from Hannah. Rather he heard it from me than from her, whatever the consequences. I had to do the right thing at least once before all of this blew up in my face.

    I just hoped I wasn¡¯t toote.

 Chapter 153

    AARON

    I paced my office. Sabrina was going to be here any minute, and I was stressed as fuck to see her. I had no fucking idea what was going on,

    why she was here, what she wanted.

    I¡¯d barely sleptst night. Her business card had thrown meshe¡¯d been in Seattle all this time? She could have reached out to us. She could have seen Ben. Even if she hadn¡¯t wanted to be with me, that was fineBen deserved a hell of a lot more than she¡¯d given him. I was pissed off. I was confused, and I didn¡¯t know what to think or say or do.

    My secretary buzzed my phone.

    ¡°You have a Ms. Tate on the line,¡± she said.

    ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s the owner of cement, the au pairpany.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± I said. ¡°Tell her I¡¯ll call her back or take a message or something. I can¡¯t deal with this right now.¡±

    ¡°She says it¡¯s urgent.¡±

    ¡°Take a message,¡± I said sharply.

    The line went dead, and I again walked to the full-length window, sping my hands behind my back. Sabrina would be here at any moment. When I¡¯d seen her yesterday, she¡¯d pulled the rug from underneath me. I hadn¡¯t expected her to appear at my doorstep. Hell, there had been days I¡¯d wondered if she was still alive.

    A knock on my door produced my secretary.

    ¡°Your ten o¡¯clock is here,¡± she said, and Sabrina walked into my office with the air of someone who was used to people falling at her feet in worship. She nced down her nose at the secretary without a word, who disappeared, closing the door behind her.

    ¡°So, the Steeles of Seattle are still at it, I see,¡± Sabrina said with a sniff and looked around the office. She ran a finger along my desk and studied it for dust before touching the framed picture of Ben on it. ¡°I can¡¯t say this isn¡¯t what I expected of you.¡±

    I wasn¡¯t sure if that was apliment or an insult. Knowing Sabrina, probably thetter.

    I watched her as she walked around the office, looking down her nose at everything. How had I ever been in love with her, seen a future with her? She was very judgmentalher attitude now wasn¡¯t new. She¡¯s always been like this, but somehow, I hadn¡¯t noticed it back then.

    Had I changed a lot? Maybe I¡¯d just grown up.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get to business,¡± I said, straightening my tie and walking to my desk. I sat down in myrge leather chair and gestured to the armchair that faced me. ¡°You can take a seat.¡±

    Sabrina sat down, perching on the edge. She folded her ankles over each other, debutante style. She¡¯d always been finishing-school-perfect, polished, and put together.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± I asked.

    ¡°If you¡¯ll wait a few moments, I¡¯d like for mywyer to join us.¡±

    I stared at her. ¡°Your what?¡±

    The door opened, and a tall gentleman with hair graying at the temples walked in.

    ¡°Mr. Steele,¡± he said, holding a hand as he crossed the office. ¡°I¡¯m Howard Moses. I specialize in familyw. Ms. Everett asked me to be present today to mediate the conversation.¡±

    I looked at Sabrina. Her name hadn¡¯t been Everett beforeshe¡¯d been married. Maybe she still was.

    ¡°You brought awyer with you,¡± I said to her.

    Sabrina nodded. ¡°It¡¯s the simplest way to get down to the facts. I told you yesterday,¡± Sabrina said. ¡°I want Ben.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    ¡°Please, sit down,¡± I said to Mr. Moses, gesturing to the other armchair. Moses sat down, crossing an ankle over his knee, and made himselffortable. He was calm and confident, and it made me unsure.

    I shook my head and looked at Sabrina. ¡°I don¡¯t understand how this works. You disappear for so long, and then youe back making demands about a child you have nothing to do with.¡±

    ¡°My life and how I¡¯ve dealt with it is none of your business,¡± Sabrina said. She curled her hands around her Louis Vuitton handbag.

    ¡°But it is my business,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m Ben¡¯s father, and his well-being is my responsibility. You can¡¯t just walk in here and make demands like that without an exnation.¡±

    Moses cleared his throat. ¡°I understand why you might feel that way.

    Aaronis it okay if I call you Aaron?¡± I nodded absently.

    ¡°The fact of the matter is that, byw, Ms. Everett has every legal right to be involved in Ben¡¯s life. It¡¯s Ben¡¯s right as the child to have both his parents in his life, and thew requires that Sabrina have visitation.¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t it also require that she pay child support, then?¡± I asked.

    Sabrina snorted.

    ¡°It¡¯s a fair point,¡± Moses said, and Sabrina red at him before she looked back at me. ¡°I¡¯m Ben¡¯s mother, and I have every right to be in his life. Thew favors the mother, and custody will revert to me. I¡¯m willing to take it to court if you¡¯re not willing to y nice.¡±

    ¡°y nice?¡± I barked a surprisedugh. ¡°You¡¯re telling me I¡¯m the one who isn¡¯t ying nice? If you think the court is going to side with you after abandoning your child for nearly a decade, then you¡¯re delusional.¡±

    ¡°Now, now, let¡¯s not get worked up,¡± Moses said, and I wanted to punch him in the face. Who the fuck did he think he was? Who did Sabrina think she was, marching in here, making demands about Ben¡¯s life? ¡°It will rather be a case of fifty percent custody, meaning Ben will stay with you for half the time and with Aaron for half the time.¡± He talked to Sabrina as if he was talking her off the ledge.

    ¡°Why should she get half!?¡± I cried out. ¡°She left him!¡±

    ¡°A judge will review the case and make a ruling ording to what he believes is right for the child, but if the parents are amicable, an arrangement can be made without involving the court.¡± Amicable? Ha! What a joke.

    Sabrina sighed. ¡°Look, Aaron, I don¡¯t expect you to understand. You¡¯re not a woman. The connection you have with a child will never be as deep as what I have with Ben. I carried him for nine monthshe¡¯s a part of me.¡±

    Her voice cracked as she spoke, and tears welled up in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve been through a lot in the past couple of years, things I can¡¯t begin to speak about, but I want to be there for him. I have so much time to make up for.¡± The tears ran down her cheeks, but her face remained emotionless. Either she¡¯d had a lot of Botox done, or it was all an act, and she didn¡¯t care nearly as much as she wanted to make it seem.

 Chapter 154

    Again, I voted for thetter. Sabrina was cold and calcted, a master maniptor. She¡¯d been like this when I¡¯d been with her, tooa lot of red gs had shown themselves when we¡¯d been together, but my infatuation for her had blinded me. It had taken her walking away from me and leaving me to raise a child alone to open my eyes. I might have married her had she not chosen to leave me.

    Thank fuck she did.

    I shook my head. Before I could say more, the door to my office opened.

    ¡°It¡¯s really important. I¡¯m so sorry,¡± a familiar voice said, and blood ran cold.

    ¡°He¡¯s in a meeting,¡± my secretary tried, but Jade pushed into my office and closed the door behind her quickly, shutting herself in.

    She turned to me, breathing hard as if she¡¯d been running. Her cheeks were flushed.

    ¡°I have to talk to you,¡± she said.

    Sabrina and Moses both turned in their chairs, looking at Jade. She looked at both of them and swallowed hard.

    ¡°You¡¯re busy,¡± she breathed.

    ¡°I am,¡± I said. ¡°Jade, I can¡¯t talk now.

    ¡°It¡¯s about Ben,¡± she said.

    My stomach twisted. Was something wrong? Had something happened?

    Sabrina stood. ¡°What about Ben? Is he okay?¡±

    Jade frowned. ¡°He¡¯s okay¡­I just need to talk to Aaron¡­¡±N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    ¡°Oh, thank God.¡± Sabrina pressed her hand to her chest and looked Jade up and down with disdain as if were was a bug that needed to be squashed.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry if this isn¡¯t urgent¡­we¡¯re in a meeting,¡± Sabrina said tightly.

    ¡°Yeah, I get that now. I just¡­¡± she looked at me. ¡°I need to talk to you.¡±

    ¡°Who do you think you are?¡± Sabrina demanded. She looked at me. ¡°Aaron, who is this?¡±

    Sabrina¡¯s demands were ridiculous. She acted like she was in charge of everything. This was my office, my world, my life. Moses stayed silent.

    Jade¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°I¡¯m Jade. I¡¯m¡­¡± she hesitated. How was she going to introduce herself to Sabrina? As my girlfriend? We hadn¡¯t finalized any of that. I¡¯d told her how I felt, but I would talk to her about it all this weekend.

    ¡°I¡¯m Ben¡¯s nanny,¡± she finally said meekly.

    ¡°Oh, good. You have someone to look after him. At least it seems like you have things down pat for the most part. That should look okay in court, I imagine. You have something going for you, Aaron.¡± Sabrina turned to

    Jade. ¡°I¡¯m Ben¡¯s mother.¡±

    Jade paled. ¡°What?¡± She looked at me with questions in her eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to youter, Jade,¡± I said curtly. ¡°I¡¯m in the middle of something.¡±

    Jade swallowed hard. I saw the warring emotions on her facethe confusion about what Sabrina was doing here, the shock.

    ¡°I need to talk to you,¡± Jade said again.

    I shook my head, trying to bnce the two parts of my life. How was it possible that the past and the present collided like this?

    ¡°If you¡¯ll excuse me, I¡¯ll be right back,¡± I said to Sabrina and Mr. Moses.

    Sabrina¡¯s eyes shed at me. ¡°We have an appointment, Aaron. Howard is on the clock.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t be a minute,¡± I said sharply and gestured for Jade to walk to the door. I opened it for her, and when we stepped out, I sent my secretary to fetch two cups of coffee from the kitchen.

    When we were alone, I turned to Jade.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on, Aaron?¡± she asked me.

    ¡°It¡¯splicated.¡±

    ¡°I thought she wasn¡¯t in your life.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s not.¡±

    Jade shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know what to make of this, but I need to talk to you about Hannah.¡±

    I frowned. ¡°Who¡¯s Hannah?¡±

    ¡°My boss,¡± Jade said. ¡°The woman who owns thepany I work for.¡± ¡°Oh, as a nanny,¡± I said.

    Jade shook her head and looked down at her hands folded in herp.

    ¡°That¡¯s the thing. I¡¯m not a nanny.¡±

    I frowned, shaking my head. ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡±

    She took a deep breath. ¡°I wasn¡¯t honest with you. When I came to see you, it was because the nanny I arranged fell through, and I couldn¡¯t figure out a way to get you someone else. I went instead. I¡¯m not a nanny, and¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me this before?¡± I asked.

    ¡°I tried, but¡±

    ¡°You tried? What does that even mean?¡± Before Jade could answer, I shook my head. ¡°I don¡¯t have time to deal with this right now.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not allowed to work for you anymore. Hannah is going to call you to tell you that. I¡¯ll still pick Ben upter, but I have to¡± ¡°I¡¯ll pick Ben up,¡± I said, cutting her off.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about it. Sabrina will want to see him and¡± I cut myself off. I didn¡¯t have time to exin. Just saying the words made me feel like I was going to throw up. ¡°Go home, Jade. I¡¯ll call you after all this blows over.¡±

    Jade¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°You¡¯re firing me?¡±

    ¡°You just said you¡¯re not a nanny. I¡¯m telling you not to pick Ben upter. I¡¯ll do that, and then we¡¯ll see each other and talk about this. I just can¡¯t deal with this right now. Sabrina is in there, waiting for me.¡±

    ¡°She hasn¡¯t been around for ten years,¡± Jade said. ¡°You want to prioritize her over Ben, over me?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s Ben¡¯s mother,¡± I said.

    Jade¡¯s face changed, going from shocked to closed off.

    ¡°I can¡¯t deal with this right now. If you can¡¯t be Ben¡¯s nanny, then fine, don¡¯t be his nanny. I just need to get back in there.¡±

    ¡°Are we still okay?¡± Jade asked. Her face was worried now. ¡°You and me, outside the nanny thing¡­¡±

    I shook my head. ¡°I have to deal with this right now, okay? Everything is different now that she¡¯s back. I can¡¯t do this.¡± I needed her to understand. I needed her to hang back. I couldn¡¯t deal with a new rtionship on top of theplication of Sabrina and herwyer there and I didn¡¯t have the time to exin it to her.

    Jade¡¯s face changed again.

    ¡°You can¡¯t do this,¡± she echoed. ¡°What happened to you wanting to do this long-term, to asking me not to be the one to leave?¡±

    I shook my head. This was too much for me to deal with. My life was a perfectly stacked house of cards that I¡¯d bnced carefully for years. Now that Sabrina was back, it all came crashing down.

    ¡°Will you call me?¡± Jade asked.

    ¡°I have to deal with Sabrina, I can¡¯t right now,¡± I said.

    ¡°You can¡¯t, or you won¡¯t?¡± Jade asked. I was starting to panic about being out here with her this long if they were in there, talking about how they could take Ben away from me.

    ¡°It¡¯s justplicated right now. We¡¯re back in the real world right now, and you have your life to deal with. I have my life to figure out, too. With Sabrina showing up, I can¡¯t do it all. Maybe we should just leave it at the week in Aspen and be done with it.¡±

    Jade gasped. ¡°I thought you were serious when you said you wanted more.¡± Her voice became higher pitched. ¡°You told me this wasn¡¯t just a fling. I asked you, Aaron. I asked you what about your track record, and you told me this was different¡­you told me this was serious.¡± Her eyes welled with tears, and a pang shot through my chest. Damn it. I had to choose which one I was willing to lose. Jade and Ben were both slipping through my fingers right now.

    ¡°I was serious,¡± I said.

    ¡°You just changed your mind.¡± Her eyes became dull, her tone using.

    ¡°I have to get back in there,¡± I said. Jade was angry with me, and it all came across as wrong, but I would lose Ben if I didn¡¯t do something. I couldn¡¯t do thatnot after everything we¡¯d been through together. He was my everything. He was all I had. I was about to lose Jade because she didn¡¯t understand, but it was a no-brainer if I had to choose between losing Ben or Jade.

    ¡°I¡¯ll call youter, and we can talk about this,¡± I said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother,¡± Jade snapped, her eyes spewing fire at me now. ¡°I get it.¡±

    She turned around and marched away. I wanted to call after her, but I had to get back in there. My life with Ben was at stake. Everything I¡¯d done as a father hung in the bnce right now, and if I wasn¡¯t careful, it would all spin out of control.

    I couldn¡¯t afford to lose it all. I¡¯d felt for a long, long time that I was trapped as a father, unable to live my life the way I would have wanted to because of it, but if I had to choose between Ben and a life of freedom, I would choose Ben every day.

    I couldn¡¯t let Sabrina take that choice away from me.

 Chapter 155

    JADE

    Iy on my couch, my cheeks stained with tears. Olivia stood in my open-n kitchen, baking up a storm. She¡¯de over after I hadn¡¯t

    taken any of her calls or replied to her texts.

    ¡°You should have told me,¡± she said. ¡°I started getting worried when you didn¡¯te on Wednesday like you usually do.¡±

    She took a baking sheet of sugar cookies out of the oven and put it on the stove to cool before putting the cake batter in round tins into the oven.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know what to say,¡± I said in a creaky voice.

    I pushed my fingers into my tangled hair and massaged my head. I hadn¡¯t done anything since Hannah had fired me, and Aaron had dumped me, all in one day.

    ¡°You could have told me what was going on,¡± Olivia scolded. ¡°After talking on Monday morning, everything sounded so great.¡±

    ¡°It was too good to be true.¡±

    Olivia sighed and brought me a cup of tea from the kitchen, sitting down on the couch opposite me with her cup of tea. She would wait in the living room until the cake was ready toe out of the oven.

    ¡°If I eat everything you¡¯re baking me, I¡¯m going to get fat,¡± I said. ¡°But I¡¯ll eat it all because it won¡¯t matter that I¡¯m fat. No one will see me, anyway. No one that matters.¡±

    Olivia groaned. ¡°Tell me again what he said.¡±

    I sighed. I didn¡¯t want to go over it all again, but Olivia wanted to be there for me. The least I could do was let her.

    I ran over the whole conversation I¡¯d had with Aaron at his office again. I¡¯d turned over every word in my mind so many times. It was ingrained in my mind forever.

    After I told her, she shook her head. ¡°I think you¡¯re pulling this out of proportion.¡±

    ¡°Thanks,¡± I said and struggled upright from my lying position. I tucked my feet underneath me and took a sip of the tea Olivia had made. It was sweet like the type of tea people gave victims of a crash when they were in shock. How apt.

    ¡°I¡¯m not trying to be a bitch about it. Just see it in perspective, okay? He said he¡¯ll call you.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want him to,¡± I said.

    ¡°Why not? He didn¡¯t cut things off with you.¡±

    ¡°He might as well have. He said we should leave the week in Aspen where it was and continue with our lives. Do you mean to tell me that that doesn¡¯t mean he¡¯s done with me?¡±

    ¡°He said he¡¯ll call you,¡± Olivia urged again. ¡°I don¡¯t speak ¡®man,¡¯ but that sounds to me like he didn¡¯t want to cut it off with youpletely.¡±

    I shook my head. ¡°She¡¯s back in his life, and he chose her over me,¡± I said.

    ¡°You barged in on a meeting.¡±

    ¡°He couldn¡¯t wait to get back to her.¡±

    ¡°You said that to me a few times now, but I don¡¯t know¡­it sounds to me like you might have read something different into it than he meant.¡±

    I red at Olivia. ¡°I love that you¡¯re here trying to cheer me up, but you weren¡¯t there. You didn¡¯t see how he looked. You didn¡¯t hear how he said what he said. Even if you¡¯re right and he just wants to figure this stuff out before we do our thing, he told me that he wanted me, and then he told me he didn¡¯t.¡±

    Olivia looked like she wanted to say something, but she didn¡¯t. I was d she didn¡¯t. I was in a bad mood, and taking it out on her. I knew it was wrong. I wanted to believe her. I desperately wanted her to be right about Aaron and that he wanted to be with me, but I¡¯d been hurt before. My breakup with Mike had sounded so simr to this. We just don¡¯t want the same things. You want to get married, and I¡¯m not ready for that yet. We should do our own thing, try a break, try something new. Be with different people, try new things¡­and when the time is right, we¡¯ll end up back together.

    As if the ¡°right time¡± would magically throw us back together. Mike had used that line on me, and even though Aaron hadn¡¯t said those words, it had sounded the same. God, I felt like such a fool, falling for someone when I should have known that I was just a nanny and that I would never be anything more.

    Though, I could be less.

    ¡°What are you going to do about work?¡± Olivia asked, changing the topic.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I admitted. ¡°I have money saved upit¡¯s not a whole lot, so I should do something soon, but it¡¯s enough that I can make rent and buy food and stuff like that.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re in a much better position than you were before,¡± Olivia pointed out.

    I nodded. I was. I¡¯d learned from my mistakes, at least financially. It had taken me a lot longer to learn from them emotionally, but I guess I was there now, too. I wasn¡¯t going to make that mistake again, that was for sure. I would just send away the next man who came to me promising me some kind of forever.

    ¡°I want to start my own business,¡± I said. ¡°I still don¡¯t know what I want to do, but I have more than enough time on my hands now to figure it out, and since I¡¯m not going to be focusing on someone else at all, I guess I¡¯m in the best position I can ask for.¡±

    Olivia stood and came to hug me.

    ¡°You¡¯re going to be okay, Jade. You¡¯re going to figure this out, and you¡¯re going to rise above it.¡±

    ¡°I hope you¡¯re right.¡±

    ¡°This is just a slump, a rough patch. Things won¡¯t be bad forever.¡±

    The oven timer pinged, and Olivia¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°That¡¯s the cake.

    We¡¯ll just let it cool, and then we¡¯ll decorate the shit out of it.¡±

    She skipped to the kitchen, and I smiled despite myself. Maybe Olivia was right. This was just a slump. All I had to do was w my way out of it, figure out my direction in life, and then everything would be different.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    Right now, it felt like an impossible task, but we would take it one step at a time. I had to figure out what I wanted to do with my life, and then I had to close my eyes and jump. I didn¡¯t need a man in my life to be sessful and happy, right? I just needed time and people standing by my side, and I had that.

    I would figure it out eventually.

    But first, cake.

 Chapter 156

    AARON

    Sabrina wanted to meet Ben, as after I¡¯d told Jade I would pick Ben up from school, I¡¯d considered letting her meet him. I¡¯d changed my mind at thest minute. How could I do that to him?

    I¡¯d never lied to him about Sabrina and where she was. I¡¯d never told him some heroic story about how she¡¯d died doing something wonderful or told him that she¡¯d wanted to be with him but couldn¡¯t, or any of the other silly stories people throughout my life had suggested I tell him.

    I¡¯d always believed that for him to know who he was and where he was headed in life, he had to know where he came from. Lying to kids didn¡¯t sit well with me.

    Making him meet her without any warning wasn¡¯t right, either. It would have turned everything upside down for him.

    So, I¡¯d argued with Sabrina and herwyer that we needed time to figure this out. Sabrina had been a bitch about it, not wanting to see my side and making ridiculous demands. Howard Moses had understood. When I¡¯d told him that it would be safer for Ben if I talked to him first, he¡¯d convinced

    Sabrina, too. At least, despite being on her side, Moses was the type of man who focused on the child¡¯s needs first and foremost, and he was against anything that would cause damage.

    This would cause a lot of damage to Ben.

    ¡°Hi, Mom,¡± I said when I stopped at my parents¡¯ house in the middle of the week.

    ¡°Grandma!¡± Ben cried out and hugged my mom.

    ¡°Hello, you handsome little devil,¡± Mom said, kneeling to hug him. ¡°Go say hi to Grandpa. He¡¯s in the living room with Uncle Richard.¡± Ben ran inside, and Mom turned to me, her eyes worried.

    ¡°How have you been?¡±

    I shook my head. ¡°Not good. This whole thing is fucked up. I don¡¯t even know where to start with her.¡±

    ¡°That woman better stay away from our family, or I¡¯ll get more than just a familywyer on her case.¡± She bristled, eyes turning hard.

    ¡°She has some rights,¡± I said. ¡°That¡¯s what gets meafter all these years, she gets to walk in and stand on her rights. We¡¯ll figure it out. She¡¯s not the only one who can get awyer.¡±

    Mom nodded. ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re fighting it. Do you want toe in for a bit?¡±

    I shook my head. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯m going to take off. I¡¯m going to clear my head.¡± Thest thing I wanted was to sit with my mom and dad, who were equally pissed off about Sabrina, or my brother and his snide remarks. I didn¡¯t have what it took to face him right nowmy life wasplicated enough without all his bullshit getting in the way.

    ¡°Of course,¡± Mom said. ¡°Have a good night, okay? Try not to overthink things. I know it¡¯s hard, but we¡¯re going to get through this.¡±

    I nodded. I wanted to believe her. I just wished we were already on the other side with this nasty business behind us.

    Hell, I wished it would never have happened at all.

    I got into my car and drove through the city. I had no idea what I wanted to do. A part of me wanted to go to Noah and ask him for advice, but I couldn¡¯t deal with him right now, either. He had everything togetherhis life was perfect. I didn¡¯t want to be reminded of that. He and Ava stood together as parents, and Noah never had to worry about her taking Warner away from him.

    I couldn¡¯t talk to Gunner, either. He and Maddison were happythey were probably going to get engaged soonbut they didn¡¯t have kids. Gunner wouldn¡¯t understand, and his advice wouldn¡¯t help me.

    I sighed heavily and parked against the curb, walking into the pub I usually went to. I¡¯d figured I should do something more productive than drink myself into a stupor, but the idea of forgetting was too enticing.

    I sat down at the bar and ordered Bourbon. The amber liquid arrived a momentter, and I nodded at the bartender in thanks. Was it too soon to tell him he could leave the damn bottle?

    I drank the first two sses alone, thinking about how miserable my life had be.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    My mind drifted to Jade. I forced my thoughts away from herthinking about her just hurt me on a whole different level. God, I wished I hadn¡¯t pushed her away. I wished I had her to talk to about all this. I had a feeling she would understandshe knew me, and she knew Ben. I just couldn¡¯t do this to her right now. She deserved so much more than the mess my life had be.

    ¡°Hey, little brother,¡± a familiar voice said next to me, and Richard appeared. He sat on the stool next to me and pped me on the back.

    I groaned. ¡°What the hell are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here to drink with you,¡± he said. ¡°You look like you¡¯re having a shit time, and no man should have to drown his sorrows alone.¡±

    I snorted and shook my head. ¡°If it is all the same to you, I¡¯d rather you leave me alone.¡±

    ¡°Come on, man. I know things are pretty damn shit. Talk to me.¡±

    Iughed bitterly. ¡°So that you can tell me how badly I fucked up? So you can rub it in my face that I never have my shit together?¡±

    Richard frowned. ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡¯m here for at all.¡±

    ¡°Oh, please. You love pointing out how good you have it and how I threw it all away.¡±

    Richard studied my face. ¡°Is that what you think I think of you?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you?¡± I asked and drained my second ss. I wasn¡¯t good with alcoholI¡¯d never been. It didn¡¯t take a lot to get me drunk, and I already felt buzzed. Maybe the fact that I hadn¡¯t eaten anything substantial in three days had something to do with it, too.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think you threw it all away,¡± Richard said. ¡°I mean, I give you shit, but that¡¯s what brothers do.¡±

    ¡°You give me shit because you think you¡¯re better than me. You have it allthe prospects, the life, and the perfect condition to continue Dad¡¯s legacy. And me¡­I got a girl pregnant without knowing it, and now I¡¯m raising my son alone.¡±

    Richard frowned. ¡°If you think I think you fucked up because of what you¡¯re doing, then you¡¯re wrong.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so full of shit,¡± I sneered and waved at the bartender for another drink. ¡°You¡¯re always on me about how much better you are. You think I¡¯m pathetic for doing this.¡±

    ¡°Are you fucking kidding me? Jesus, Aaron, if I knew that was what you thought of me, I would have set the record straight years ago. I think you¡¯re noble as fuck for what you did.¡±

    I frowned at Richard, blinking. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°You heard me. Taking in a kid isn¡¯t easy, and raising him alone¡­hell, I wouldn¡¯t have had what it took. If I¡¯d been in your shoes, I would probably have put him up for adoption. I wouldn¡¯t have had what it took to raise a kid and give him the right opportunities, but you¡­you¡¯ve raised Ben all alone, and you¡¯ve done a fucking good job at it, too. He¡¯s a good kid, well-mannered, bright, with a good future ahead of him. That¡¯s all on you, and that¡¯s admirable as hell. I don¡¯t look down on you. I admire you.¡±

    I shook my head. ¡°Then why are you always so standoffish? Why do you avoid me like the gue and treat me like shit when you have to face me?¡±

 Chapter 157

    Richard sighed, and when the whiskey he ordered appeared, he sipped it carefully. He studied the liquid in his ss.

    ¡°I¡¯ve worked my whole life to amount to something great. I¡¯ve done it all right, by the book. After everything I did, I¡¯m not half the man you are.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t get it,¡± I said. ¡°What does that even mean?¡±

    ¡°It means you are everything a man should be, and you¡¯re not even trying. You do what you should, no matter how hard it is, and you keep marching on, and it¡¯s fucking tough to know that your little brother has bigger balls than you do.¡±

    I shook my head. Richard admired me? He thought I was good?

    ¡°Maybe we should talk more about what we feel,¡± Richard said. ¡°You thought I don¡¯t like you, I thought you¡¯re too good for me¡­we spent years not being close to each other, and that¡¯s a fucking shame. We should stand together.¡±

    He lifted his ss in salute to me. ¡°What do you say, brother? How about we start figuring shit out together?¡±N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    I hesitantly lifted my ss and clinked it against Richard¡¯s. I wasn¡¯t sure what had just happened. Had my brother and I made up? Did it turn out I had an unexpected ally all this time?

    ¡°Tell me where your head¡¯s at,¡± Richard said. ¡°For the record, so you know how I feel right here and now¡­Sabrina is a cunning bitch, and I don¡¯t trust her being here at all.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, me either,¡± I said and swirled my drink around in my ss. ¡°The thing is, she¡¯s doing everything right. Byw, she should be able to see Ben, have some form of custody of him, and be in his life¡­God, just thinking about it makes me sick. I don¡¯t know where she gets off thinking it¡¯s fine toe back into his life like this, but thew is on her side since she¡¯s his mother. And then a part of me thinks that maybe I should do it, maybe I should let her be in his life. Isn¡¯t this what I always wanted?¡± ¡°Is it?¡± Richard asked.

    I shrugged. ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted help. I¡¯ve always wanted not to have to do this alone, you know? I wanted a break, times when Ben was with someone else where I didn¡¯t have to worry about him all the time and try to be the best version of myself for him to look up to. Being a dad is fucking hard, and I¡¯ve always wished for a breather.¡± I nced up at Richard. The alcohol made it easier to talk to him, and the fact that it turned out he¡¯d always thought well of me. ¡°I should be happy this is happening. I should be happy I¡¯m finally getting what I want.¡± ¡°But you¡¯re not,¡± Richard pointed out.

    I shook my head. ¡°I¡¯m fucking pissed at her for doing this. I¡¯m furious that she¡¯s trying to screw us over like this and that she¡¯s probably going to confuse the living shit out of Ben, too. But aside from all that¡­I feel so empty.¡±

    ¡°Empty?¡± Richard asked. He looked confused.

    ¡°Yeah. I feel everything I thought I wanted isn¡¯t what I wanted. I don¡¯t want Ben to be somewhere else, even though it¡¯s fucking hard to have to raise him. I thought I would be happy to just be able to party and drink and not worry about responsibility but without him¡­I don¡¯t know who I am anymore. He¡¯s everything, and my life as a father has so much more meaning than whatever shit I cane up with without him.¡± I took a deep breath and billowed my cheeks as I blew it out. ¡°I thought what I wanted was freedom, but it turns out I had it all wrong.¡±

    Richard nodded, listening quietly as I talked. I told him about Jade, about how good she was with Ben, and how much he liked her. How much I liked her.

    ¡°You fell in love with the nanny?¡± Richard finally asked.

    I nced up at him, expecting a mocking expression,ughter in his eyes. When he looked at me, his face was sincere.

    ¡°I guess I did,¡± I admitted. ¡°But that can never work.¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡±

    I sighed and told Richard what had happened. I told him about the week in Aspen, which happened thanks to him increasing my workload, and how I¡¯d fallen for Jade so hard I was still reeling. I told him about how she¡¯d arrived at the office when Sabrina was there and how I¡¯d lost her again.

    ¡°It¡¯s so stupid. Through all of this, I shouldn¡¯t be thinking about a woman. I should focus on Ben and what all of this means, but I can¡¯t stop thinking about her.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re serious about her?¡± Richard asked. ¡°Like, long-term, let her be Ben¡¯s stepmom, serious?¡±

    I nodded. ¡°I know it sounds crazy, but¡±

    ¡°It might sound like a loophole, but I think you should consider following through with this.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not talking about just your happiness. Obviously, that¡¯s a thing, and I think if you love someone, you should be with them, but if she¡¯s in Ben¡¯s life and he has a stable family, then it might swing things in your favor with the courts too. You know, with all this custody bullshit Sabrina is throwing at you.¡±

    I thought about it. Maybe Richard was right.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that simple,¡± I said. ¡°I want her in my life, but I don¡¯t think she wants me anymore. I don¡¯t me her after how I treated herthere¡¯s a reason I haven¡¯t tried to call her again.¡±

    ¡°Maybe you should,¡± Richard suggested.

    I shook my head. ¡°As much as I want her, I won¡¯t use her to get what I need with Ben.¡±

    Richard sat back in his seat. ¡°You know what? This is why you will always be better than me. Even in the middle of it all, you¡¯ll still do the right thing rather than find a way out.¡± He pped me on the back. ¡°We¡¯re going to figure this out, okay?¡±

    I nodded. I didn¡¯t know what the future held, but I was grateful for one more person on my side. That counted for something.

    I couldn¡¯t believe my brother and I were okay. We still had some talking to do, and it would take a while before I trusted that he wasn¡¯t just mocking me or pointing andughing. But if he proved himself, and I saw that he was serious when he said he¡¯d always admired me, I would let him be in my life.

    I could use all the people in my corner right now because I had a feeling this would get a lot worse before it got better.

 Chapter 158

    JADE

    Hey guys, I¡¯m Jade, and wee to my channel! I¡¯m here to offer you trips, tricks, and advice on starting from scratch. When I finished school, I thought I had it all figured out. I got through college with a degree, had a modeling gig that paid me enough money to spoil myself, and didn¡¯t think I had to worry about the future at all¡­until the end caught up with me. I messed around for a while, trying to figure out what I would do with my life. I made mistakes, blew through my savings, and ended up with nothing.

    Now, I want to show you how I turned things around. I didn¡¯t do something I¡¯m proud of, but I learned from my mistakes, and that¡¯s my number one lesson for you: forgive yourself and try again.

    I sat back and ran my hands through my hair, listening to my introduction video again and again.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if this is going to work. Doesn¡¯t it sound stupid?¡± Olivia sat on my bed while I recorded on myptop.

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯ll work! You already have over a thousand subscribers. I¡¯m telling you, people want to know how you did it, and they want to know you made mistakes, that you¡¯re human, but you tried again and seeded. There¡¯s nothing aspelling as a great sess story, and you¡¯re not the only one out there who blew through all your money and had to pick yourself up again.¡±

    I nodded. Olivia was right.

    A week ago, I started this blogging thing. I¡¯d searched online for ways to start a business, and a few sources suggested online courses and how-to programs. I didn¡¯t know much, but I learned how to make mistakes. Olivia had been the one who¡¯d told me to start a vlog about how I¡¯d messed up and how I could offer what I¡¯d learned. After I¡¯d done three videos, my channel had blown up. It had been the luck of the drawsomeone had seen something they¡¯d liked, and it had gone viral, and now I had more than a thousand people waiting for my next moment of vulnerability.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how they can be so excited about me screwing up,¡± I said, shaking my head.

    ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯re transparent about it. You¡¯re open and honest. Authenticity is all people want. I just can¡¯t get over the cash you¡¯ve already made.¡±

    I blushed. In my second video, I¡¯d talked about getting fired, and at least a hundred of my subscribers had sent me money to help outit hadn¡¯t been more than the price of a coffee each, but with a hundred subscribers, that had added up to a substantial amount. They wanted more content, too.

    ¡°It feels backward for them to want to pay me for talking about how I messed up,¡± I said.

    ¡°It¡¯s what they want. Let them help you. Let them learn from you!¡± Olivia said.

    And that was how my channel was born. It was still early days, but if I could keep doing this, creating content from the things I¡¯d learned, I could grow it into a business.

    ¡°I¡¯ve decided on a name,¡± I said. Olivia kept telling me to name my channel, to use a catchphrase, or something that would stick. I¡¯d thought about it, slept on it, and brainstormed.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Being the Little Guy,¡± I said. ¡°And then my phrase is ¡®and dreaming big dreams.''¡±

    ¡°I love it!¡± Olivia cried out. ¡°You know you¡¯re going to have to do a website, right? And a newsletter, affiliate programs, and a membership ount where they can pay you monthly for extra content!¡±

    Iughed as Olivia rambled on. ¡°How do you know so much about all of this?¡±

    ¡°I follow so many of these content creators,¡± Olivia said. ¡°I¡¯m just telling you what I see works.¡±

    ¡°You follow a lot of them?¡±

    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll send some to you. This is how I know that it will workI¡¯m one of the subscribers to people like this! I¡¯m one of your subscribers, too.¡±

    I blushed andughed, excitement bubbling in my chest. ¡°Do you think this is going to work?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely,¡± Olivia said. ¡°You just keep being you, and they¡¯ll love you for it.¡± She nced at her wristwatch. ¡°I have to go; I¡¯m starting my shift soon. You¡¯ve got this!¡±

    She hugged me before she left my apartment. I turned on myptop and drummed my fingers on the table, trying to decide my next topic. Knowing that so many people were watching made me nervous, but it meant I could say something and be heard. The power at my fingertips was as intoxicating as it was terrifying.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    Hey guys, I said, hitting record. This is Jade from Being the Little Guy. Wee to my channel! This is where we dream big dreams and make theme true! Today, I want to talk about something very different than jobs and money and making it in the real world. Today, I want to talk about love.

 Chapter 159

    AARON

    ¡°Mrs. Everett is here to see you,¡± my secretary said when she

    opened my door.

    I sighed and lifted my head from my hands where I¡¯d been resting it. It was hard to focus on work with Sabrina on my mind all the time, trying toy im to Ben. It was even worse that she¡¯d arrived at my office unannounced with awyer in tow.

    Sabrina barged into my office, the door swinging wide.

    ¡°We have to talk,¡± she said in a whirl of perfume and fur as she walked over to the armchair and dropped herself into it.

    ¡°I¡¯m busy, Sabrina.¡±

    ¡°This is about Ben. You have time for him, don¡¯t you? Or are you too busy for him?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare make it sound like I¡¯m not a good father? You didn¡¯t bring yourwyer today.¡±

    ¡°I thought we could talk about all the extras involved.¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    I raised my eyebrows. I doubted we could get to a point where we agreed about anything without awyer, but there wasn¡¯t a hard and fast rule that we had to have someone present at all times to mediate.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± I asked with an exasperated sigh. I sat back in my chairmight as well getfortable. I had a feeling it was going to be a long afternoon.

    ¡°I want to know when I can meet him. You¡¯re keeping him away from me, Aaron, and I don¡¯t appreciate it.¡±

    I shook my head. ¡°I told you, I need to prepare him for this. You¡¯ve been absent from his whole life, and you may want to march in here and make demands, but I won¡¯t subject him to this. Have you ever thought about how Ben would feel about this? You can fuck up things for me all you like, but it¡¯s my job to protect him.¡±

    Sabrina narrowed her eyes at me. ¡°Why do you have to keep making things so difficult? I¡¯m not asking for a lot. All I want is to be in my son¡¯s life.¡±

    Iughed bitterly, shaking my head. ¡°You¡¯re not asking for a lot? That¡¯s a hell of a lot after you abandoned him. You¡¯re not asking to just meet him and see if he¡¯s okay with you being in his life. You¡¯re demanding all kinds of visitation and custody arrangements that none of us arefortable with.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s my son, Aaron. Can¡¯t you understand that?¡±

    She turned on her emotions again, and soon she would start with the waterworks, too. She¡¯d always been this maniptive, using emotion to get what she wanted. She¡¯d always been so fucking good at itwhen she¡¯d cried, I¡¯d always wanted to give her what she wanted. How had I put up with that? It was hard to imagine why I¡¯d been so heartbroken when she¡¯d decided to leave me for someone else. I¡¯d dodged a bulletmy life with her would have been a living hell.

    ¡°I can¡¯t understand that,¡± I said after thinking for a beat. ¡°I want you to exin to me how it is that you¡¯ve been gone for so long, and why you think you shoulde into his life now. You¡¯ve been here all this time.¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t been here all this time,¡± she pped back. ¡°After I had him¡±

    ¡°And ditched him.¡±

    ¡°I went to Europe for a while. You have no idea what post-partum depression can be like. I was ready to finish it, Aaron. I didn¡¯t have what it took to keep living, and I couldn¡¯t do that to him. I knew he needed someone.¡±

    ¡°You were depressed?¡± I asked.

    She nodded.

    ¡°And you went to Europe.¡±

    ¡°I thought a change of scenery would help me, and Louis said that it would do me good¡±

    ¡°Louis Everett?¡± I asked, putting the pieces together. ¡°The guy you left me for.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, he was very gracious about how I felt and understanding when he knew I couldn¡¯t do it all. He wasn¡¯t ready to be a father either, and¡±

    ¡°Hold up,¡± I said, shaking my head. This story got more and more convoluted the longer she talked. ¡°You were pregnant with my child, and Louis encouraged you to leave him on my doorstep so you two could go to Europe.¡± My mind spun. ¡°Was it really about depression?¡±

    Sabrina hesitated. ¡°We were so young, Aaron. We didn¡¯t have what it took. Do you know how many sacrifices I would have had to make, how much I would have had to give up? And Louis, he would have had to fill the shoes of a role he never asked for, and¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± I said, exhausted. Sabrina kept trying to make it seem like she was a victim of her circumstance, but the only thing she¡¯d ever been was selfish. She hadn¡¯t wanted to do what it took to raise a child, so she¡¯d done the easiest thing, and she¡¯d gotten rid of Ben.

    ¡°You¡¯re upset with me,¡± she said.

    I shook my head. ¡°I¡¯m not. I understand.¡±

    ¡°You do?¡±

    I nodded. ¡°I know why you did it. I know what it means to give it all up, make sacrifices, and change everything in your life. I understand why you couldn¡¯t do that.¡±

    Relief flooded her features.

    ¡°Just tell me one thing. Why now? What can you possibly gain by being in his life again? This isn¡¯t even what you want.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t tell me what I want,¡± she snapped.

    ¡°I can. You don¡¯t want custody. You don¡¯t want school runs and y dates and PTA meetings. You don¡¯t want fights with friends, tummy bugs, or bullies at school. Why are you here?¡±

    Sabrina pursed her lips together. ¡°I deserve something to show for what I put into this world, you know. You didn¡¯t make him alone.¡±

    ¡°No, not physically, but the rest of who he is¡­that¡¯s all me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m his mother.¡±

    ¡°You abandoned him.¡±

    ¡°And now I¡¯m trying to do the right thing.¡±

    I studied her face, trying to figure out what she was all about. After all these years, she had a spark of guilt, a feeling that maybe she should have done something more, something better. She had something redeeming about hershe wasn¡¯t aplete bitch. Close, but notplete.

    ¡°I can¡¯t let you ruin his life because you feel guilty about leaving him here.¡±

    Sabrina looked like she wanted to cry; this time, her tears were real. She wasn¡¯t faking it anymore. Whatever she was doing here was driven by an emotion she truly felt.

    ¡°I know I was wrong,¡± she said so softly I could barely hear her.

    ¡°I forgive you,¡± I said.

    She blinked at me. ¡°Really?¡±

    I nodded. ¡°And Ben doesn¡¯t have any hard feelings, too. He doesn¡¯t hate you.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± she said, and tears rolled over her cheeks.

    ¡°But let¡¯s be fair, Sabrina, you don¡¯t want this. You¡¯re trying to ease your guilty conscience. It¡¯s not fair to do this to Ben if you¡¯re going to run again at the first sign of trouble. We both know that¡¯s what you do.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re making me sound like such a terrible person.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m being realistic and I¡¯m thinking of Ben. He¡¯ll be devastated if youe into his life now just to leave again.¡± I took a deep breath. ¡°Just let it go. You don¡¯t want this, and neither do I. Why don¡¯t you go back to your life? We¡¯ll part on a good note, and you can rest easy knowing that we¡¯re okay. Ben¡¯s okay, I¡¯m on top of this, and neither of us resents you for what you did. You can forgive yourself and move on.¡±

    Sabrina covered her face with her hands and cried, her shoulders shaking. I wasn¡¯t sure what to do. I hadn¡¯t thought we would ever get to this point. I hadn¡¯t thought I would ever be able to forgive her for what she¡¯d done to me, for taking my life away from me. Only now, when I¡¯d had a chance to change it all, I realized this life with Ben was exactly what I wanted. I wasn¡¯t angry with Sabrina anymore.

    I¡¯d never felt sorry for her, but right now, I pitied her. How empty her life had to be.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± she finally said, dropping her hands. Her makeup was smudged, more proof that the emotions she¡¯d shown were real. ¡°You¡¯ve given me a gift bigger than anything money can buy.¡±

    ¡°Good luck with your ventures, Sabrina. I wish you all the happiness you deserve. Truly.¡±

    ¡°You too, Aaron.¡±

    She stood and left my office. Finally, a free womanno more guilt to be had, and I didn¡¯t hate her for what she¡¯d done. I was where I wanted to be; Ben was mine and mine alone.

    Relief washed over me, and I sagged in my chair. This horrible nightmare was over, and I felt lighter than air, letting go of the anger and resentment I¡¯d held against her all these years.

    I had my life and wanted it exactly as it was now.

 Chapter 160

    My mind drifted to Jade. Where was she now? What was she doing? I wanted her in my life so desperately, but I¡¯d hurt her. She¡¯d asked me if our rtionship was real and if I was serious about the long haul, and after saying yes, I¡¯d said no. It had been wrong of me.

    I typed her name into a search engine online. I wanted to see her face. I wanted to talk to her, call her, hold her, and kiss her, but seeing her face would have to be enough for now.

    When I searched her name, a whole bunch of links popped up, and I frowned. I clicked through them one by one and started watching the videos she¡¯d been posting. They were cute and funny, videos about screwing up and making it right again. Videos about being human. She had a whole slew of subscribers, and thements on all her videos were positive. They loved her.

    I smiled. I knew whyshe was lovable in every way.

    A new video she¡¯d recorded popped up, and I clicked on it.

    Hey guys, this is Jade from Being the Little Guy. Wee to my channel! This is where we dream big dreams and make theme true! Today, I want to talk about something very different than jobs and money and making it in the real world. Today, I want to talk about love.

    Full disclosureI¡¯m at the back end of heartbreak, and let me tell you, it¡¯s not easy. But it got me thinking about what love means, and that¡¯s why I¡¯m talking about it today.

    It¡¯s so cliche and off-topicpared to the business stuff I¡¯m trying to figure out in my life, but it¡¯s notpletely out of ce with everything I¡¯ve been going through to figure out who I am. I have a feeling that¡¯s true for a lot of you. How can we split up what we do for work from who we are when we love someone, right? Love defines us in so many ways. It makes us believe in ourselves when we see ourselves through someone else¡¯s eyes. It makes us feel like we can touch the stars and realize all our dreams. It makes us feel like we¡¯re walking on air¡­like we are taking flight.

    When we love, anything is possible.

    And when we lose that love¡­everythinges crashing down. Am I right?

    I know I¡¯m not the only one who¡¯s had a situation where I crashed and burned¡­more than once. Love is the only thing that we never learn. We learn from our mistakes. We grow, we try new things, and seed, but with love, we always go back and love again.

    No matter how many times it hurts. No matter how many times we fall.

    It took me a long time to realize that it¡¯s not bad to keep returning to the same thing. I thought I was a fool for loving again, but I was wrong. Being able to love is what makes us human. Being able to love despite how often we get hurt proves that we¡¯re stronger than we know, can do more than we thought, and don¡¯t need someone else to touch those stars.

    We¡¯re so set on looking at the negative, but if you¡¯ve been in love, and you¡¯ve been hurt¡­when you¡¯ve loved, and then you¡¯ve lost¡­you¡¯re amazing. Why? Because you got up again. You had the strength to pick yourself up and start over.

    Once you understand that you¡¯re strong enough to do that, you realize you¡¯re strong enough to do anything you set your mind to. Starting your own business, saving for that holiday, creating the life you want. Love teaches us so many things, and even though it can hurt like hell and make you wish the earth would swallow you whole, love teaches us that we can, we will, and love lets us power on.

    So, this is to you, my viewer, cheers to your strength, to love, to march on, to do what you need to do to make it happen. We¡¯ve all been therehurt, in the dust, thinking we can never do it again. And yet we pick ourselves up and keep marching.

    Here¡¯s to being the little guy and dreaming big dreams with the strength of will you have in you to live as hard as you love, and to love yourself as much as you once loved another.

    Her face froze in a smile when the video ended, and I stared at her. Jade was everything I¡¯d never known I wanted in my life. She was sweet kind, and caring, and she was resilient. She was stronger than anyone I¡¯d met, too.

    And she loved as hard as she did anything else. She closed her eyes and jumped. I had so much going for me in lifemoney, a great career, a wonderful son, and family at my back no matter whatbut I didn¡¯t have the strength she had. I didn¡¯t have the outlook on life that she did.

    Most of all, I didn¡¯t have her.

    I realized with a pang that I wanted her. I didn¡¯t care about anything elseI wanted her in my life. I wanted her to be my wife, to be Ben¡¯s mother. I wanted her toplete me. The week in Aspen had been perfect, not because of the great sex or goodpany, but because I¡¯d felt like I was enough for the first time since Ben had arrived on my doorstep. With Jade in my life, I knew I could do it all. I was a good father, but I was a good man with her. And Ben loved her.

    What more did I need than that?

    I grabbed my coat and headed out of the office.

    ¡°Cancel my meetings for the rest of the day,¡± I said to my secretary.

    ¡°But you have¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care. Make it work.¡±

    I didn¡¯t wait for a response before I stepped into the elevator. I didn¡¯t have a moment to lose.

    I wanted Jade in my life and would get her back, no matter what.

    I loved her, and I needed her to know that. I loved her and needed her to understand that she was everything to me.

    I loved her, and I needed her back in my life.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    I loved her.

    My mind spun when I got in the car, and I tried to figure out how I was going to do this. At first, I turned toward her apartment, but then I changed my mind and headed into town, toward cement.

 Chapter 161

    JADE

    There was a flurry of knocks on my door, and when I opened it, Hannah stood before me.

    ¡°Hi,¡± she said awkwardly. ¡°Can I¡­can Ie in?¡±

    I nodded and stepped aside so she coulde into the apartment.

    ¡°Can I get you something to drink?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Oh, a ss of water will be fine,¡± she said.

    She sat on my couch, perching ufortably on the edge while I poured her a ss of water from the fridge. I didn¡¯t pour myself one.

    I handed her the water and sat down in an armchair, perched on edge just like she was, mirroring her.

    We hadn¡¯t spoken since she¡¯d fired me more than a week ago.

    ¡°How are you doing?¡± she asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m okay,¡± I said, nodding. ¡°Good, actually.¡±

    ¡°I saw your vlogs online.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± I colored. ¡°I guess it¡¯s for everyone to see now.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re really good,¡± she said. ¡°You have a way with words that draw people in, and being so open about your mistakes¡­the people love it.¡±

    ¡°I hope so,¡± I said, feeling silly that Hannah had seen it.

    ¡°It¡¯s really good, Jade,¡± Hannah said. ¡°I¡¯m serious. You could turn this into a thing.¡±

    ¡°I am,¡± I said. ¡°I think I¡¯ve figured out what I want to do. It¡¯s not this crazy big business that I thought I could do, and I doubt it will ever be like cement¡­but people do love it, don¡¯t they? And a lot of people are like me, stuck in a world they don¡¯t understand, making mistakes¡­¡±

    Hannah nodded. ¡°I think you¡¯ll go ces with this. You¡¯ll see, it will get bigger and bigger in ways you never guessed because you¡¯re putting yourself out there. You took the chance. You closed your eyes and jumped. You did well.¡±

    I smiled. ¡°It¡¯s not what I expected to hear from you when you got here,¡± I admitted. ¡°I thought we were going to go through another tongueshing.¡±

    Hannah shook her head and sipped her water. ¡°I¡¯m not here to shout at you again. That¡¯s all done. I just felt bad for firing you. Really bad.¡±

    ¡°Please, don¡¯t,¡± I said. ¡°I know why you had to fire me. I messed up badly. It wasn¡¯t working out, and I have no hard feelings about that.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m d,¡± Hannah said, looking relieved. ¡°I felt terrible doing that to you. You¡¯re like a sister to me, and doing that¡­God, working together was horrible. I couldn¡¯t just be myself with you.¡±

    ¡°I felt the same,¡± I said with a giggle. ¡°It was a bad idea.¡±

    ¡°Very bad.¡±

    ¡°But I learned a lot from it,¡± I said. ¡°And I grew. You gave me an opportunity when I was stuck, and I appreciate that much more than you know.¡±

    ¡°A lot of good came from it, right?¡± Hannah said.

    I nodded and grinned at her. ¡°More than you know.¡± My smile faded a little. I thought about Aaron. If it hadn¡¯t been for my job at cement, I would never have met him. I would never have met Ben and had such a wonderful time with him. I would never have known what real love could feel like, only the fake shit I¡¯d felt from Mike.

    If it hadn¡¯t been for Hannah and her job, I would also not have experienced true heartbreak, but all of it was good. Like she and everyone else kept saying, I¡¯d learned, and I¡¯d grown, and I was a different person now. I was better for it.

    ¡°I¡¯m not only here to make peace,¡± Hannah said after we sat silently for a while. ¡°I¡¯m here with a proposition.¡± ¡°What?¡± I asked, blinking.

    Hannah nodded. ¡°I have a parent with a child who needs particr attention, and after your experience as a nanny, you were requested by name.¡±

    I shook my head. ¡°I can¡¯t do that,¡± I said. ¡°You know I¡¯m not a nanny.¡± ¡°The position isn¡¯t quite for a nanny,¡± Hannah said.

    I frowned. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Hannah took a tablet from her handbag and tapped her finger on the screen several times.

    ¡°Wanted,¡± she said. ¡°A woman who loves my little boy as if he was her own, who can travel with him to thends of his imagination, fight dragons and conquernds with him, and show him the love of the mother he¡¯s never had. Wanted, a homemaker who can breathe life into an empty space, make a house a home, fill the hallways withughter, the bedrooms with smiles, and build a foundation on love.¡± Hannah nced up at me as I stared at her. ¡°Wanted¡­¡±

    My front door opened, and Aaron walked in.

    ¡°Wanted,¡± he said. ¡°A woman who will love me as much as I love her, a woman who will go on life¡¯s adventures with me or stay home under the covers all day. A woman who can talk about everything or a woman I can be silent with. Wanted, a mother, a partner, a wife.¡±

    I stared at Aaron. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m cing an ad for the woman of my dreams, didn¡¯t you hear? I want you to fill the position if you¡¯re avable.¡±

    Tears stung my eyes, and I looked at Hannah, who grinned from ear to ear.

    ¡°You told me your life was tooplicated. You told me you couldn¡¯t do this,¡± I used. Tears rolled over my cheeks. ¡°You told me you weren¡¯t ready for this.¡±

    ¡°I know. I was wrong. I can¡¯t do this without you. I don¡¯t want to. I¡¯m ready for this, more ready than I¡¯ve ever been.¡±

    ¡°What about Sabrina? What about Ben¡¯s mother?¡±

    ¡°Ben only needs one mother. Sabrina is gone. I only want you. We both do.¡±

    I shook my head. I didn¡¯t know what to say.

    ¡°I can¡¯t do this. I can¡¯t get hurt again, Aaron. I can¡¯t¡± I let out a trembling breath.

    ¡°I love you,¡± Aaron said. ¡°I made a mistake letting you go. I made many mistakes, but I¡¯m here to make it right and ask you if you¡¯ll be mine. I don¡¯t want to do this without you. Like I said, I have a position open, and I really want you to be the one to fill it.¡±

    I nced at Hannah, who nodded eagerly.

    ¡°You don¡¯t even know him,¡± I blurted out, using her.

    ¡°I know love when I see it, Jade,¡± she said. ¡°And after your video about love¡­¡±

    Aaron came closer to me. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I hurt you. Let me make it right. I¡¯ll spend a lifetime making it up to you if you¡¯ll let me.¡±

    I waited for the little voice in the back of my mind to protest, to tell me I was making a mistake. I waited for it to tell me I was better off alone, determined to listen to it this time.

    It never came.

    ¡°I love you, too,¡± I whispered.

    Aaron took another step closer to me. He wrapped me in his arms, and I melted against him when he did. It felt right. The way he looked at me was with so much love and affection. This couldn¡¯t be wrong.

    My heart and head finally agreed when he kissed methis was where I belonged.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    ¡°I think I¡¯m going to go,¡± Hannah said, clearing her throat.

    ¡°Sorry,¡± I said, untangling myself from Aaron¡¯s arms. ¡°I was distracted.¡±

    Hannahughed. ¡°Don¡¯t be sorry. I brought him here! I¡¯ll see you soon, okay?¡±

    I walked to Hannah and hugged her, and she held onto me just a little longer. It made me feel better about what had happened between us. We were still family, still friends, despite our working rtionship going so very wrong.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said to her. ¡°For everything.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± she said with a smile before she looked at Aaron. ¡°I¡¯ll see you around too, I¡¯m guessing.¡±

    Aaron offered her a grin and a nod, and Hannah left us alone in my apartment.

    I turned to face him when the front door closed.

    ¡°So, a job opening, huh?¡± I asked. ¡°I¡¯ll have to check my calendar.¡±

    ¡°Well, I have it on good authority you¡¯re free now, so¡­¡± He cupped my cheeks and kissed me, sliding his tongue into my mouth. I moaned at the back of my throat and melted against him. I would never get tired of Aaron kissing me, of him touching me. He always made me feel like I was the only woman on the face of this earth like he never saw anyone else.

    Aaron¡¯s kiss grew urgent, and his need matched mine. I wanted to get as close to him as I possibly couldso close that I didn¡¯t know where he ended, and I began. We¡¯d been apart for far too long.

    Aaron¡¯s fingers found the hem of my shirt, and he pulled it up and over my head. He pushed his hands into my hair and walked me backward toward the couch. I started with his pants, undoing his belt buckle.

    ¡°Wait,¡± Aaron said, breaking the kiss before I copsed onto the couch, ready to pull Aaron with me. ¡°Where¡¯s your room?¡±

    He hadn¡¯t been to my apartment before, I realized.

    I giggled. ¡°It¡¯s down there, but¡­I didn¡¯t really clean up. I wasn¡¯t expectingpany. I have clothes all over my floor.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s okay. I¡¯m not here to look at your bedroom floor, Jade.¡± He kissed me again, pushing his hands into my pants and working them down my legs. ¡°I think we¡¯ll just add these to the pile. You won¡¯t need them for the rest of the day¡­the rest of the week if I had my way, but we¡¯ll figure that out.¡±

    ¡°We have time to do that,¡± I said against his lips.

    ¡°Forever isn¡¯t long enough with you, sweetheart.¡±

    There was no more time for talking. We kissed, stumbling over each other down my hallway and undressing until we copsed on my bed naked, our limbs pretzeled together.

 Chapter 162

    Aaron kissed his way down my neck, and I gasped and moaned. He could reduce me to a puddle of need in the blink of an eye.

    He cupped my breasts and massaged them, sucking an erect nipple into his mouth while he massaged and kneaded my other breast. He swirled his tongue around my nipple, and I gasped and moaned as he ground his thick, hard cock against me. The tip was slick with need, and he drew trails of lust over my thighs as he gyrated himself against me. I ran my hands over his muscr back, pushed my fingers into his dark hair, and gave myself over the sensation of pure pleasure that washed over my body in waves of warmth.

    Aaron switched sides, his hands going to the breast he¡¯d been worshiping, and he sucked my other nipple into his mouth. His attention to my nipples sent shocks of pleasure straight to my pussy, and I wanted him too badly.

    As if he knew what I was thinking, he pushed his hand between my legs, his fingers finding my clit. He rubbed it inzy circles, matching the rhythm of his mouth on my nipple, and I gasped and curled on the bed, pushing myself against his hand, against his mouth.

    Aaron broke the kiss and pushed his fingers into me. He pumped his hand in and out, his fingers moving faster and faster until I trembled on the bed. I was close to orgasming already. Aaron had a way of bringing me to the edge in no time and then keeping me there, teasing me until I couldn¡¯t bear it anymore.

    ¡°You¡¯re driving me crazy,¡± I wailed.

    Aaron chuckled and kissed me again, letting go of me. I groaned in frustrationI¡¯d been so close, but he loved teasing me, and a part of me loved that he did that to me. He took me out of myfort zone in so many ways, challenging me, and I loved that about him. I loved us.

    I reached for his cock and wrapped my fingers around his shaft. Aaron sucked his breath through his teeth as I pumped my hand up and down. I mimicked sex, moving slower, sensually for a while, and then faster again. Whenever Aaron¡¯s breathing sped up and sounded like he was getting a little closer, I slowed down again. He wasn¡¯t close to orgasming, but that wasn¡¯t what I was after just yet. I wanted to work him up into a frenzy. I tried to tease him as much as he teased me so that he wanted to ravage me when I finally let go of him.

    Aaron grunted and groaned, his eyes dark and his face filled with lust. I kissed him and sucked his lower lip into my mouth. I moved my head to his neck and kissed a line on his shoulder before I nipped the skin between my teeth. Aaron gripped me with one hand, the strength in his hand proving what he could do and his restraint proving how in control he was. God, he was so fucking hot when he held back the way he didstrength in a man was hot, the muscles, the power, but the control of it was hotter, and Aaron was in full control. Always.

    ¡°Holy fuck, Jade,¡± Aaron bit out through gritted teeth.

    He grabbed me, flipped me over before I could respond, and pinned me on the mattress. His eyes were dark and drowning deep. He positioned himself at my entrance, and I held my breath in anticipation. Aaron¡¯s eyes grew dark with need, but he released a frustrated breath and squeezed his eyes shut.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be right back,¡± he said and lifted himself off me. He disappeared down the hallway, finding his pants. I heard him fiddle with a foil packet, and he came back, rolling a condom over his impressive erection.

    He crawled onto the bed again with a primal lust in his eyes, and he put his hand on my hip, moving my body underneath his. I gasped when he pushed his cock against my entrance and slid in before I could catch my breath again. He filled me up, and I trembled around him, my body aching with the need for him.

    Aaron lowered his head and dropped kisses all over my face before he reared up again and bucked his hips.

    I cried out when he pounded into me. His eyes locked on mine as he fucked me harder and harder so that I cried out with every thrust, the pleasure rolling over me in waves as the orgasm he¡¯d teased to the surface erupted at my core.

    It was incredible. I drowned in ecstasy, and all the while, Aaron was right here with me, his eyes locked on mine, his face inches away.

    We weren¡¯t fucking. This was so much morewe made love.

    When I came down from my orgasm, I gasped and whimpered on the bed.

    Aaron lowered his body onto mine, pinning me to the mattress. He was careful not to crush me, only to get as close as he could, and his heart hammered against my chest as we breathed hard in unison.

    Aaron kissed me. He slid his tongue into my mouth, cupped my cheek, and stroked his fingers through my hair. His free hand found mine, and our fingers intertwined. He was buried inside me, and we were so close, so connected. This wasn¡¯t just a fling. It wasn¡¯t even a maybe when it came down to a rtionshipthis was so much more.

    This really felt like it was our forever.

    Aaron slowly moved inside me again. I moaned into his mouth as he kissed me and stroked slowly and sensually in and out of me. I felt every inch of him, and it was as if he was exploring every inch of me, too. I wrapped my legs around his waist and my arms around his neck and held on as if it would merge us together. I would never let go.

    Aaron wasn¡¯t wrapped around me physically the way I was wrapped around him, but he was buried so deep inside me that I was his, and he was mine, and no matter what came, it wouldn¡¯t tear us apart.

    Aaron didn¡¯t ask for a different position. He didn¡¯t move other than slowly moving his hips so that he slid in and out of me. He kissed me and picked up the pace again. It was gentle at first, subtle so that I was only aware of the pleasure he created and not how he did it. As he bucked his hips harder and faster, his cock moved in and out of me with speed and urgency.

    I cried out as Aaron hammered into me, his thrusts forcing my breath out of my lungs in the same rhythm. His lips were parted, his face riddled with concentration, and he grunted and groaned. The sounds of our sex moaning, crying out, and gruntingfilled the room.

    Aaron pumped into me harder and faster still, finding a new gear. His strokes shortened, and his pace picked up yet again, and I cried out as he pushed me closer and closer to another orgasmone so powerful I gave myself over to let it be what it was. Aaron pumped into me, and he was close. I could tell it by the way he wasn¡¯t breathing, the way he bit his cheek. His eyes filled with a question, a need he desperately needed to be answered.

    I grabbed his shoulders and dug my fingers into his skin. Aaron bit out a cry and buried himself deep inside of me. He cried out as his cock jerked inside me, and my orgasm exploded within me, too. We rode out the waves of pleasure together, holding each other for dear life. We were wrapped in a bubble. Nothing existed but me and him and the pure pleasure that bound us together.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Finally, after what felt like an eternity, the pleasure subsided and Aaron dropped his head into my neck. His hair was damp, and our skins were slick with sweat against each other.

    Aaron lifted his head and nted a kiss on my lips again.

    ¡°I love you,¡± he said simply.

    ¡°I love you, too.¡±

    He grinned at me before he rolled off me. He disappeared into my bathroom for a moment before he joined me on the bed again. Hey down on the mattress and pulled me tightly against him, nuzzling my neck.

    ¡°I could stay here forever.¡±

    ¡°You can,¡± I said with a smile. I thought of something, and my smile gave way to a frown. ¡°Is Ben going to be okay with this?¡±

    ¡°He loves you.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but this is different from me being his nanny. We have a lot of things to figure out.¡±

    Aaron took my hand and kissed my fingers. ¡°We¡¯ll figure them out together,¡± he said.

    I nodded and let that be. Together.

    That was all that mattered.

 Chapter 163

    AARON

    I walked into the Cavaliers Headquarters the next Friday.

    ¡°Hey, man, where the hell have you been?¡± Gunner asked when he saw me. ¡°It¡¯s been for fucking ever.¡±

    ¡°I have a couple of things to take care of,¡± I said with a grin.

    Noah looked up from the bar where he¡¯d been in deep conversation with his dad and Landon, another one of the older Cavaliers, and he came to us.

    ¡°Nice to see you back here,¡± he said and nudged me.

    I chuckled. ¡°Thanks, man.¡±

    ¡°How is she?¡±

    ¡°She?¡± Gunner asked and frowned. ¡°Who?¡±

    Noah and I both nced at Gunner before we burst outughing.

    Jade and Ben were with Ava and Warner, spending the afternoon on a ydate. I¡¯d introduced the two women just after Jade and I had gotten togetherI figured it would help her get settled in this life she knew so little about. I didn¡¯t care about the money and the image, but if Jade was going to be a part of the family, she needed to understand what it was like dealing with the people we rubbed shoulders with. If anyone could show her the ropes and be a shoulder for her, a support system, it was Ava.

    ¡°Come on, man, give a dog a bone,¡± Gunner said and threw back the rest of the drink he had in his ss. ¡°And buy a friend a round, would you? I need a drink if you guys are going to fuck with me like this.¡±

    Iughed. ¡°I¡¯ve got you.¡± I walked to the bar when I didn¡¯t see a server around and waited for the bartender, who was mixing drinks for a few other guys.

    Richard came in. I saw him from the corner of my eye, and when I turned to look at him, he nodded at me. I nodded back. He walked to my dad, where they got into a deep conversation right awayprobably about business.

    It was weirdRichard, and I had had that heart-to-heart just before I¡¯d told Sabrina off, and it had been eye-opening to know that my brother didn¡¯t think I was as bad as I¡¯d thought he did, but after that, we hadn¡¯t suddenly be close friends.

    I guessed that woulde with time. We had a lot of years to catch up on, and we weren¡¯t going to be best buddies overnight, even if we were brothers. It was good to know I had another family member in my corner, though. It was also nice to know that Richard and I were equals. There wasn¡¯t some kind of fucked up hierarchy between us because of the choices we¡¯d made in our lives.

    The bartender took his sweet time with the other drinks, and eventually, Noah and Gunner joined me at the bar.

    ¡°I think I¡¯ll die of thirst before I get a drink around here,¡± Gunnerined.

    ¡°It will do you good to drink a little less, eh?¡± Noah asked with augh and patted Gunner¡¯s stomach. He had a bit of a belly.

    ¡°Hey, Maddison likes it,¡± Gunner hedged. ¡°She says if I start with the dad bod, the dad bit will follow soon enough.¡±

    Noah sorted. ¡°That¡¯s the stupidest shit I¡¯ve ever heard.¡±

    ¡°Not that stupid,¡± I pointed out. ¡°You want the whole family scene, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Gunner shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s not so bad. I always thought I wasn¡¯t cut out for that shit but with Maddison¡­I guess I can see myself settling down.¡± He looked around the Cavaliers HQ. ¡°It¡¯s hard to imagine we were the onesing up in the ranks once upon a time, and now we¡¯re talking about having kids. Or rather, I¡¯m talking about having kids. You guys¡­you¡¯re already there.¡±

    We all nodded, thinking about what Gunner had said. We¡¯d been the kids, the ones our dads had high hopes for, and now we were bing the dads with the high hopes. I just didn¡¯t know if I wanted to subject Ben to the kind of pressure that came with all of thiswith being a Steele and a Cavalier¡­but it was a part of who we were. I didn¡¯t even know who I was without the legacy passed down to us and my parents¡¯ pressure to work harder, be better, and make a bigger name.

    Jade wasn¡¯t like that. She was different in every way, sweet and caring and unassuming. She was unapologetically herself, and being with her taught me to be the same.

    ¡°So¡­are you guys going to tell me what the hell is going on, or what?¡± Gunner asked.

    I had half a mind to screw with him and not tell him anything but I decided against it.

    ¡°Jade and I are together,¡± I said.

    ¡°Jade¡­the nanny?¡± Gunner asked. ¡°Oh, talk about juicy gossip.¡±

    Iughed and shook my head. ¡°Well, she¡¯s not a nanny anymore. She¡¯s my girlfriend.¡±

    ¡°What happens if you get a new nanny?¡± Gunner asked. ¡°Will that be weird?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I said. ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯m getting a new one. I think I will ask Jade to move in with me, and we¡¯ll figure it out together.¡±

    Gunner nced at Noah, who didn¡¯t look as shocked as Gunner might have hoped for.

    ¡°Early days, isn¡¯t it?¡± he finally asked me.

    I shrugged. ¡°If you know, you know. You know?¡±

    Gunner shook his head. ¡°I need a drink if you¡¯re going to talk in riddles.¡±

    He waved at the bartender. ¡°What are you guys having?¡± ¡°Nothing for me,¡± I said.

    ¡°What?¡± Gunner asked. ¡°Come on. Your cut-off is fucking low, but not nothing.

    ¡°I think I¡¯m done, too,¡± Noah said. It was nice of him to back me up.

    Gunner rolled his eyes. ¡°Whatever. More for me, right?¡±

    ¡°Hey,¡± Noah said, looking at me. ¡°Do you want to get out of here?¡± ¡°Actually, yeah,¡± I said.

    Gunner groaned. ¡°Now you¡¯re going to leave me to drink alone? Fuck, man, what¡¯s gotten into you? Both of you?¡±

    I shrugged again andughed. ¡°We just have better things to do with our time than hang around and get wasted.¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll take one for the team¡­pussies, the both of you.¡±

    Noah and Iughed and waved goodbye to our fathers before leaving HQ.

    ¡°Where are you parked?¡± I asked Noah.

    ¡°I came in a cab. I meant to take the night off and get wasted, since Ava is all good with me having a guys¡¯ night now and then, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s what I want. I¡¯d rather be with them.¡±

    ¡°I get you,¡± I said. ¡°Come on; I¡¯ll drive you.¡±

    We walked to my car and got in. I felt the same way Noah did. I wanted to be with Jade and Ben, not out drinking myself into a stupor only to feel like shit the next day. I would get around to hanging with the guys, but I wanted my family right now.

    ¡°It¡¯s weird,¡± I said to Noah when we were in my car, headed toward the high-rise where he lived. ¡°I used to want freedom, to get away from all the responsibility and just live my life. When I had the chance to get it, I didn¡¯t want it anymore, and now¡­who even says no to drinking with the guys? It¡¯s fucked up, right?¡±

    Noahughed. ¡°I think it¡¯s a matter of choice. When you felt like you couldn¡¯t choose it, you didn¡¯t want it. Everything changed the moment you chose this life, and now, you know it¡¯s exactly what you want, so why would you want to get away from it?¡±

    ¡°That sounds about right,¡± I said, nodding. ¡°You can be pretty fucking wise if you want to be.¡±

    Noahughed. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s because I have a good woman behind me.

    She¡¯s the one that¡¯s wise, you know?¡± ¡°I know,¡± I said with a chuckle.

    ¡°Things are good with you and Jade?¡± Noah asked.

    I nodded. ¡°Better than good. I fucking love her. I want her in my bed all the time. I want to share my life with her in every way possible. I was never like thiswhenst did you hear me get this serious about a girl?¡± ¡°Not even with Sabrina,¡± Noah said.

    ¡°That¡¯s exactly it. I guess they¡¯re right about finding your person.¡±

    ¡°It appears that they are¡­whoever the fuck they are.¡± Iughed, and we drove in silence for a while.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    ¡°She makes me want to be better,¡± I said. ¡°But in a good way.¡±

    ¡°I know what that¡¯s like.¡±

    I nodded and parked against the curb in front of Noah¡¯s building. We got out and walked into the lobby. When we opened the front door, we heardughter from the living rooughter that bounced around the living room, theughter of children, the pure sound of happiness. Beny on his stomach when we walked in, wriggling around and rolling over. Every time he did, Warner erupted in an explosion of giggles.

    Ava and Jade had their phones out, recording it all.

    ¡°Dad!¡± Ben cried when he saw me and jumped up, running to me. ¡°Come y with us. Warner is so funny; heughs at everything.¡±

    ¡°He thinks you¡¯re really funny, too,¡± Ava said and kissed Noah. Jade came to me, and I pulled her against me, nting a kiss on her lips, too.

    ¡°You guys are home early,¡± Jade said. ¡°I thought you would stay outte.¡±

    ¡°We wanted to be home instead,¡± Noah said.

    I dropped a kiss on Jade¡¯s light brown wavy hair. ¡°I missed you too much.¡±

    ¡°Charmer,¡± she said, but she blushed. Warmth traveled through meI loved making her blush.

    ¡°What did you guys have in mind for supper?¡± I asked. ¡°Did you make something yet?¡±

    Jade and Ava both shook their heads.

    ¡°We were going to use the opportunity to get takeout with you boys being gone,¡± Ava said.

    ¡°We can still do it,¡± Noah said. ¡°Anything in particr?¡± ¡°Can we go get something from Skrk?¡± Ben asked.

    Ava and Noah both looked at him.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Noah asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s a great ce Dad and I get stuff from sometimes,¡± Ben said. ¡°Can we, Dad?¡±

    I looked at Jade, who smiled. ¡°I think it¡¯s a great idea. I have a friend on duty there tonight, and she¡¯ll whip us up something great.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we go sit down rather than get takeout?¡± I suggested.

 Chapter 164

    Everyone nodded, game for that idea.

    It took a while for everyone to get their things together. Ava disappeared to pack a bag for Warner with everything he might needit took me back to the time I had to do that with Benand Jade called her friend to make sure we had a table and the best service.

    When we finally headed down the street, Jade, Ben, and I walked to my car while Noah and Ava got Warner into his baby seat in theirs.

    ¡°Dad?¡± Ben asked when he strapped himself into the backseat.

    ¡°Yeah?¡±

    ¡°Warner is cute, right?¡± ¡°Very,¡± I said.

    ¡°Do you think we can have a brother or a sister, too?¡±

    I nced at him in the rearview mirror before I nced at Jade. She had a small smile ying around her mouth.

    ¡°I think we can definitely talk about it,¡± she said.

    I grinned. We most definitely could.

    What could be better than expanding my family with Jade?

    I couldn¡¯t think of anything.

    OceanofPDF.

    EPILOGUE ¨C JADE Six Months Later

    ¡°L ook at you, all dressed up,¡± I said when Ben came into the bedroom wearing the tux he¡¯d chosen for his school dance. My heart constricted when he walked into the room. He was growing up so fasttoo fast for me to keep up with.

    It had only been six months since I¡¯d moved in with Aaron and Ben and taken on the role of stepmom, but already I was all the way in this game, emotionally attached and such a teary mess about every milestone he achieved.

    ¡°Do you think it looks stupid?¡± he asked. ¡°I think it looks stupid.¡± He walked to the mirror and studied himself from head to toe. He¡¯d slicked back his hairwith Aaron¡¯s helpand he wore a red bowtie rather than a tie.

    ¡°I think you look dashing,¡± I said.

    Aaron appeared at the door and folded his arms over his chest, leaning against the doorpost.

    ¡°That¡¯s what Dad said, too,¡± Ben said, tugging his bowtie. ¡°But I don¡¯t know¡­do you think she¡¯llugh at me?¡±

    Ben had a crush at school and summoned enough courage to ask her out. The cherry on top had been that she¡¯d said yes. Now, she was going to meet him at the school, and she¡¯d told him very specifically that she was wearing a red dress.

    ¡°I think she¡¯ll think you look like a prince,¡± I said. ¡°Girls love it when you dress up for them and make an effort.¡±Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    ¡°Really?¡± Ben asked. ¡°I feel better in jeans.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s normal, buddy,¡± Aaron said. ¡°But girls really do like it when you treat them like they¡¯re special.¡± He winked at me. ¡°And as soon as you realize that you care so much about them that you¡¯re willing to make an effort, they give you something you can¡¯t find just anywhere.¡±

    ¡°What do they give you?¡± Ben asked, his eyes hopeful. I could see his mind leaning toward candy or a cool new toy.

    ¡°They give you their hearts.¡±

    Ben groaned. ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound cool at all.¡±

    Aaronughed and reached for Ben¡¯s hair to ruffle it, stopping himself before he messed up his hair.

    ¡°One day, you¡¯ll get it.¡±

    ¡°Is that what happened with you and Jade?¡± Ben asked and looked between the two of us.

    Aaron grinned at me, his gaze filled with warmth and affection.

    ¡°Something like that.¡±

    Ben tilted his head, thinking about it. ¡°Yeah, okay,¡± he said.

    ¡°Okay?¡±

    Ben nodded. ¡°If it¡¯s like you and Jade, it can¡¯t be all that bad.¡±

    Aaron chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s my boy.¡± He held up his hand, and Ben highfived him. ¡°Let¡¯s get going. You don¡¯t want to bete.¡±

    ¡°Do you think she¡¯ll like the flowers I got her?¡± Ben asked, fidgeting with nerves again now that his mind was back on the topic.

    ¡°She¡¯ll love them,¡± I said. He¡¯d chosen red poppies for her because they would match her dress. It was adorable.

    While Aaron straightened his bowtie, I snapped a few photos of Ben and sent them to Olivia.

    He¡¯s so handsome! Olivia replied almost immediately.

    You¡¯ve got to be the cutest mom in the world, too!

    I rolled my eyes, but grinned. I¡¯d never thought I would fall into an already existing family like this, but I wouldn¡¯t change it for the world. I loved Ben like he was my own, and I couldn¡¯t wait for the rest of our lives togetherthe three of us.

    We headed to the car, and Ben hopped in the backseat. Aaron and I drove him to the school, where we watched him give her flowers and tell her how pretty she looked in her dress and how she melted at thepliments.

    Just before they walked in, when her back was turned, Ben shed us the biggest smile. He was happyit had worked.

    ¡°Turns out you were right,¡± I said, nudging Aaron.

    ¡°About what?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Girls do like it when you make an effort.¡± Aaron chuckled. ¡°I have something to show you.¡± ¡°What?¡± I asked.

    He opened the car door for me and got behind the wheel after I was seated. He drove away from the schoolwe would pick Ben upterand took me to a park. We climbed out and walked through the trees and onto thewn drenched in moonlight. The stars were bright, the sky clear, and the breeze was fresh and crisp.

    Somewhere from beyond the trees, music started. It was the sound of a lone violin singing into the night.

    ¡°What is that?¡± I asked.

    The sound of another violin sounded, and then the sound of a cello until a whole bunch of them made a sweet melody.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go look,¡± I said. Were we intruding on something? What if it is an event?

    I walked through the trees, and Aaron followed behind me. When I stepped through the trees onto the next manicuredwn, candles had been put all over the grass, lighting up the night. A string quartet yed music to the side, and a red nket wasid between the candles.

    ¡°Oh, I think this is¡± I turned around while I talked to face Aaron to tell him that we were probably intruding on someone¡¯s special moment when I found him on one knee behind me.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I asked. ¡°What¡­¡± My eyes widened when I realized what was happening. This was our special moment.

    ¡°You¡¯re everything, Jade. I don¡¯t have all the perfect words to tell you how much you mean to me. All I can say is that I was iplete until I met you, and I don¡¯t want to do another day without you by my side as my wife. Marry me?¡±

    I blinked at him, tears welling up in my eyes.

    His eyes were filled with questions, and I nced down at the ck velvet box with the perfectly sized diamond in it.

    He was asking me to marry him, to be his wife. He was asking me to share the rest of my life with him. He was offering to give me the world.

    I wanted nothing more than to wake up at his side every day for the rest of forever.

    ¡°Okay,¡± I whispered, the tears rolling down my cheeks. ¡°I¡¯ll marry you.¡± Aaron grinned and jumped up. He grabbed me tightly and kissed me.

    ¡°I love you so much,¡± he said.

    ¡°I love you more.¡±

    He shook his head. ¡°Impossible. Here.¡± He took the ring out of the box and slid it onto my finger. It fits perfectly.

    ¡°How did you know?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Olivia and Ava together are a mean team,¡± he said with a grin, and Iughed. My friends had my back, and it meant so much to me.

    ¡°Dance with me,¡± Aaron said, nodding at the red nket between the candles.

    I nodded, and he took my hand, leading me onto the nket. I stumbled, and Aaron wrapped an arm around me, pulling me tightly against him so that he caught me and blocked my fall. He kept me upright.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got you,¡± he said.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!